《Office Romance with a Werewolf》


 Chapter 1 - Newbie (1)

    "Please don''t kill me!" A teenage girl, still dressed in her school uniform, crawls backwards, shakily pleading for her life to the hulking, crazed creature in front of her.


    The full moon is lighting up the school roof, which makes the beast more visible to the scared girl. Her whole body shakes in fear and tears form at the sides of her eyes.


    She could feel her fear more than the pain in her wounded legs.


    grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr


    The oversized, crazed creature growled and kept glaring at her. The wolf-like being is standing near the exit of the rooftop. That is why the girl has nowhere else to escape.


    AAAAWWWWOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO


    on all four legs, standing on his back. He then gives off an almighty howl as he faces the moon with no signs of the man or human he was just minutes before.


    The oversized, crazed creature is actually her boyfriend. Both of them went up to the school rooftop to wait for the fireworks display.


    The firework display is the last event for the graduation ceremony of her boyfriend.


    While waiting for that to happen, the full moon showed up and lit up the roof. Her boyfriend suddenly became anxious and experienced extreme chest pain.


    She was about to guide him down the building when he suddenly pushed her to the side and his appearance began to change.


    His clothes are ripped as he outgrows them and becomes covered in fur. His hands became claws and his teeth grew into sharp fangs, acting like he wanted to bite into someone. His shoes ripped open too.


    As he starts to develop a deep angry face, this painful process continues as his face becomes that of an overgrown wolf.


    The girl thought that her boyfriend was just pranking her. That is why she still approached the furious beast and got clawed at her legs.


    She screamed in shock and desperately crawled away from the newly transformed werewolf.


    After she saw her legs bleeding, she realized that she was in danger.


    She tried to get away, but the werewolf scratched her back with his sharp claws. She could feel the pain, but she didn''t stop running away and trying to hide from the tanks on top of the roof.


    "It''s me! Your girlfriend! Can''t you recognize me? " She shouted, hoping that her boyfriend would snap back to normal.


    However, talking to the berserk beast was useless. He growled and ran towards her to attack.


    Her boyfriend effortlessly crushed the tank she was hiding in, and she hurriedly ran away towards the railing of the roof.


    His claws were randomly attacking her that she miraculously avoided. She ran and rolled while in tears.


    "Please stop! I don''t want to die!"


    Her whole body is hurting and she is breathing heavily. Her stamina for running and evading attacks is slowly draining. She can also feel the multiple wounds she receives.


    Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr


    However, her boyfriend continued to growl at her.


    She managed to get herself crouching down inside the space between the two water tanks that is larger than the one been crashed w while ago.


    Because of his overgrown body, the wolf-like being is unable to pursue or reach her. All he can do is scratch and bang the water tank.


    She breathes heavily while she can''t escape and still tries her best to be safe on the rooftop.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The loud noise from the two water tanks being smashed by the werewolf is instilling more fear in the teenager. She remained crouching and covered her ears with her hands while crying.


    "Please leave. I don''t wanna die!"


    She could see the beast crazily beating the tanks with his whole body, like he was dancing under the moonlight.


    BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM


    The werewolf stopped his movements when the fireworks shows started. A large and colorful firework decorated the night sky.


    AWWWWWOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO


    The wolf made another almighty howl towards the full moon that was being slowly covered up by the fireworks smoke.


    The werewolf walked away from the tanks and stood up at the edge of the rooftop and howled for the last time before he jumped off the building.


    BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM


    The wolf is gone, the firework display only lasts for ten minutes, and soon after, the rooftop becomes dark and silent.


    The full moon is now covered with the smoke from the fireworks.


    But the girl remained in her crouching position inside the space between the two water tanks.


    She stared blankly at the rooftop that was calm and safe.


    She is bleeding and her wounds are painful.


    But she doesn''t have the strength to move out of hiding as she thinks what if he is still waiting for her outside.


    "I don''t want to die," she cried while repeating her words.


    .


    .


    .


    Ten years later...


    .


    .


    .


    beep beep beep beep beep beep


    One of the survivors of the Wolf attack.


    Nida Mildea, twenty-five, is awakened by the sharp noise of her alarm clock.


    She kicked her alarm clock and got off her messy bed.


    Trash, clothes, and other things are mixed on the floor.


    Her messy room doesn''t suit her beautiful appearance.


    From her average-looking self in her teens, she became a gorgeous and alluring lady.


    Her coffee-colored hair became glossy, wavy, and bouncy because she hadn''t bathed in days.


    She has a pale complexion because she didn''t leave her apartment for days, and the sun never reached her skin.


    Even with so much use of her phone and computer, her face remains unblemished, but the dark circles around her eyes are still visible.


    She looked at her phone to check her schedule.


    "Nida, you need to do a good job." she talked to herself while glaring at her reflection in the mirror.


    5:40 A.M.


    It was her first time waking up early.


    The nightmare in her junior high school year made her time and progress wrapped in darkness.


    After years in hiding from her past, she finally decided to have a full-time job.


    She actually got her Bachelor''s in Business Administration three years ago, but has never had a full time job since graduation because she is reluctant to look for one.


    Even though that night caused her great trauma, she doesn''t have any problem going outside, socializing or talking to anyone, but as much as possible she doesn''t like to engage in anything socially.


    She moved to a new city far away from her hometown.


    She plans to have a fulfilling life in this city.


    Fortunately, a company still has an interest in taking her in.


    She picked up her company ID and stared at it for a moment.


    "I''ll be fine, right?"


    She stared at her smiling face in the ID photo and looked at the mirror which was reflecting her.


    She starts practicing her smile.


    "I need to look approachable"


    Nida is scared of something else besides the wolf who traumatized her a long time ago.


    She is also scared of society.


    haaaaaaaa¡ª


    She released a long sigh after practicing her business smile.


    For the first time this week, she went inside her bathroom and bath.


    ....


    "Hi, I am Nida Mildea. I am the new logistics assistant for the trucking department. I am looking forward to working with you all."


    She smoothly introduced herself.


    She tried her best to look professional despite being extremely nervous.


    Fortunately, her new colleagues warmly welcomed her.


    "Nice to meet you, Ms. Mildea; my name is Fred, and I work in human resources."


    "Hi, I''m Marlyn from procurement."


    "I''m Sue from the legal and insurance department."


    "Accounting. I am Will."


    All the people inside the conference room one by one introduced themselves to the new recruit.


    Each department''s representatives were all gathered in the conference room for their monthly performance report, and Nida''s manager brought her with him to do secretarial tasks.


    She ended up becoming the center of attention.


    "We are looking forward at working with you"


    "Let''s work hard together!"


    She really felt awkward at the moment and tried her best to memorize all the names being introduced to her.


    She is also thankful that she put extra effort into her appearance today since first impressions are very important.


    "It''s already past nine. Aren''t we going to start?" She mumbled while looking at her watch.


    "safety officer and the president aren''t here yet." A lady in her 30s responded to her mumbling, which made Nida blush in embarrassment.


    She awkwardly smiled at the lady beside her, and she nodded in response.


    [She''s not doing anything, but her aura sends off angelic vibes]


    Nida starts to admire the lady sitting beside her while waiting for the higher-ups to come.


    Nida tapped her pen while waiting. The other employees are getting impatient too.


    "Getting bored?" Ms. Sue, who is sitting beside her, smiles kindly at her.


    Nida realized that her tapping might disturb her and instantly hid her pen in her pocket.


    "Ah, sorry."


    "For what?" Ms. Sue tilted her head but instantly changed her expression into excitement. "Anyway, you might not know this yet, but our safety officer is extremely handsome."


    Nida hides her awkwardness with her professional smile. "Oh, that''s nice."


    "Yep! So prepare your heart because I cannot catch you if you fall for him! "


    Nida is surprised that the lady in her 30s she was admiring a while ago is now a jolly person.


    "Do you have a crush on him, Ms. Sue?" She cannot relate to Ms. Sue''s excitement. because this Mr. Safety officer is someone she has never seen before.


    "Everyone does! So I am fine with just watching him from a distance. My eyes would be blessed by him again."


    Nida assumed that this type of thing only occurred at school, where children idolized everyone with good looks, but she never expected that this would be a thing even in the workplace.


    "Okay?" She doesn''t really know what to react to her jolly workmate.


    She can''t even match her energy with Ms. Sue''s energy.


    She isn''t boy crazy. And would never say, "Oh. My. God. He is so hot " and fawns all over the guy. She''s fairly aloof about these things and would be more likely to ignore such beings.


    "Presenters, please standby. The president is coming. We will soon start. "


    Everyone settled down in their own chairs and waited for the door at the end of the room to open.


    "Ms. Sue. The president is coming, but your crush is getting late. "


    "Oh. He might be coming with the president."


    Nida titled her head. "Is being a safety officer a higher position?"


    "haha. No, but nowadays, he is always with Sir because he is in charge of a new project. "


    "ah"


    As she gets her response, the door slowly opens and reveals a very good-looking man.


    Of course, she noticed that the person entering exudes sexuality, but that appeal doesn''t affect her and she just watches her office mates drooling over the man.


    "You''re right, the safety officer is quite good looking," she plainly commented, but her attention was more caught by the visible scars on the man''s cheeks.


    She thought to herself. "Real handsome men won''t be ugly, even with scars,"


    "Huh? That''s our president. He is also very handsome! But he is already married, so we cheered more for our safety officer." Ms. Sue corrected her while she couldn''t hide her face blushing.


    Nida looked back at the door so she could see the safety officer who is said to be more handsome than the president, who is extremely good-looking.


    "Is there someone who will be better-looking than the president, who is almost perfect?" She mumbled something.


    She became curious about the appearance of the safety officer.


    [Maybe the president was pushed back to the top good-looking face due to his visible scars. Too bad he''s almost perfect.]


    Everyone anticipates the opening of the door, then the extremely good-looking officer enters the room like it was in slow motion.


    Weirdly, she felt like the atmosphere became warm and flowery.


    Nida focused her gaze on the person making a grand entrance. Despite being late, he walked inside the door like he was a model walking down a runway.


    Nida''s eyebrows twitched once she saw the safety officer also had a visible scar.


    He has a long scar on his left eye, but it''s the same as with the president; it doesn''t even decrease the gorgeousness of the man.


    He has fair skin and rosy lips, gray ash hair that is neatly tied into a ponytail and mysterious golden eyes that can melt anyone with his gaze.


    "You''re right, he is more good-looking," she whispered to Ms. Sue.


    Ms. Sue smiled brightly and squealed internally as she wanted to share her excitement with Nida, but she calmed herself because the meeting was about to start.


    The conference room has a large, long table that can accommodate 30 people. The president sat at the far end of the table while Nida was sitting in the middle.


    She kept her stoic expression and watched as the officer walked towards his designated chair, which was across from her seat.


    The slow motion moment continues as she observes the tall, trim-built, not overly muscular safety officer until he finally sat down and they ended up making eye contact because she subconsciously kept her attention on him.


    She instantly diverted her gaze toward the white screen and pretended like she wasn''t caught staring at someone.


    She blushed and her heart skipped a beat.


    [What the fuck?]


    She got confused by her reaction.


    She doesn''t like to idolize good looking guys, but the mysterious safety officer draws her attention to him.


    She pinches herself to prevent herself from looking at the safety officer again.


    Flinched!


    She ends up glancing at him again, but the weird thing is, the safety officer is still looking straight at her.


    Her body stiffened and chills formed in her neck as she felt someone passionately looking at her.


    [what the? Does he know me? Why does he keep staring at me?]


    Her admiration of his good looks transforms into creepiness.


    She felt uncomfortable and works hard not to look back and keeps her focus on the meeting.


    The meeting ended two hours later, and the safety officer kept his gaze on her.


    She felt relieved when everyone started to leave the conference room.


    She was packing her things when Ms. Sue lightly tapped her shoulder.


    "I wish I had the same pretty face as yours." she said while acting sulky.


    "Huh? Is that a compliment? "


    "haha, of course. Look at Sir Randell. He keeps his gaze on you the whole meeting. "


    "Randell?" She felt goosebumps as she heard a name that was very familiar to her.


    "Oh. Didn''t I tell you his name? His name is Randell Lobo. My gosh! Sir Lobo won''t take interest in anyone, but if there''s a beauty like yours, no wonder he would be interested. I am so jealous." Ms. Sue is expressing her frustration, but she is not venting towards Nida. The friendly legal assistant is just sad that she doesn''t have a chance with his crush and admires the beauty of Nida.


    Nida wants to thank Ms. Sue for the compliment, but the name she heard is something she doesn''t want to hear again.


    Ms. Sue said goodbye to Nida and left her unable to finish packing her things.


    "Nida." a deep voice echoed in her ears.


    She turns her head, and that makes her stand up hastily as she can see that Randell is close to her, calling her name.


    Her notes and laptop fell to the floor because of her sudden step back.


    "y-you''re Randell?" She stutters and her body trembles.


    She keeps walking backwards to get away from him.


    "Nida, you can still remember me?" He asked with a shaking voice.


    "m¡ªmonster. Hic!" She hiccups and tries her best to shake off the nightmare of the past that is flashing in her mind.


    "I thought they erased your memory, if you can still remember me. Can we s¡ª."


    Suddenly, his gaze became sharp and he kicked her things underneath the table, then grabbed her by the waist and dragged her inside the cabinet.


    The two of them were too close to each other and were squeezing their bodies to fit in the dark cabinet.


    "Don''t kill me!" Nida''s eyes started to tear up.


    "ssshhh. please be quiet for a moment." He placed his hand over her lips to shut her up.


    "Is there anyone here?" The maintenance personnel called out, and after checking that no one was around, he turned off the lights and locked the door.


    fuhaaa haaa haaa..


    She breathes heavily after he removes his hand.


    Nida is still trembling and her eyes are shaking.


    "I am sorry. I just don''t want to get caught talking to you."


    "please, I won''t tell anyone. j-just. just let me live." She can no longer control her tears.


    "Nida. Please listen to me first. I won''t harm you, promise! " Randell hugged her and that is why he could feel her trembling body.


    "Please listen to me." He caressed Nida''s face, but Nida thought that Randell was caressing her because he was so hungry and ready to eat her up.


    She closed her eyes and started to say her prayers.


    "Lord God, please help. Help me escape this beastly being, I don''t want to die. Lord God, Saints, Saintess, Goddesses, please help me."


    She desperately prayed and rubbed her hands together.


    "Nida, I am sorry. I thought your memories were erased. That is why I didn''t contact you. Please listen to me. I won''t harm you again. Please."


    Because of her fears, Nida cannot pick up on what Randell is saying.


    The ex-boyfriend who almost killed her ten years ago is in front of her, hugging and caressing her face.


    He is in human form, but the image of the crazed, overgrown wolf that she encountered that night overlapped her vision.


    "Nida, please" also with teary eyes, Randell pleaded with Nida to listen to him.


    "That is useless, Ranz" a different voice speaks up outside the cabinet, and they can feel that the person is walking towards where they are.


    "Help!" Her instinct tells him that this person might help her get away from her ex.


    She pushed away Randell, which led her to lean on the door of the cabinet. She thought she would fall after leaning on the unlocked door, but someone caught her and she landed on someone''s sturdy chest.


    She looked up and said, "Mr. President."


    "Hi, Ms. new recruit. May we have a calm conversation?" The president smiled at her, but his eyes remained cold.


    She stepped back, but she landed on another chest.


    Aaaaaaah!!


    She screamed as she realized that she had landed on Randell''s chest.


    Two tall, handsome guys were looking down on her. She feels like she is in between two tall towers.


    hic. hic. hic. hic.


    Her hiccups worsen.


    "I won''t be killed today?" she ended up asking.

 Chapter 2 - Newbie (2)

    "TONIGHT ON THE CHANNEL 3 NEWS... we''re on the WOLF WATCH, as the San Antonio National High School is still covered with graduate blood..."


    "It was the first wolf attack in San Antonio, and only the second documented case of a wild wolf killing humans in Nueva Camarines..."


    "The death toll has risen to a hundred plus as the other victims are still in a critical state..."


    "The town officials are looking into why and how a huge wild wolf appeared at the San Antonio national high school..."


    Various news updates flooded the entire country with only one piece of content: THE WOLF ATTACK.


    People may be tired of hearing the same unresolved wolf attack case over and over, but Nida isn''t.


    She is lying on the floor while blankly staring at the television.


    She keeps seeing images of bloody school grounds and graduation gowns that are torn and left after the chaos.


    The news said that the wolf appeared after the fireworks display started. The oversized, crazed creature ran amok and killed the graduation attendees.


    She doesn''t know if she is lucky or not, but she is still devastated over the fact that a lot of humans lost their lives that night.


    Her dark and swollen eyes started to tear up again as she recalled the incident.


    After the werewolf left her, she stayed on the rooftop for an hour more, and when she finally managed to get down to the ground, the entire school was already in a chaotic state.


    She tried to reveal that the culprit was her boyfriend, Randell, and he was a bloodthirsty werewolf, but no one believed her.


    The police...


    The officials...


    The media...


    The professors...


    her friends...


    her relatives...


    All of them shake off her statement of a werewolf existence.


    Everyone thought that this was only the effect of being greatly traumatized by the incident that she started to see things or create a different version of her reality.


    That wasn''t it. She wants to prove the existence of the werewolf, but she doesn''t have any solid evidence, only her wounds.


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    Someone delicately knocked on the door.


    "Nida? I brought your meal."


    After saying that, the door opened and her mother looked at her with pity.


    She is still lying on the floor, staring blankly into space.


    Her mother then sighed after she saw the lunch she brought that was not even eaten at all.


    "Please Nida, at least eat. I know you are depressed over your boyfriend''s death, but still, please take care of yourself. " Her mother softly spoke.


    "He is not dead." Nida mumbled.


    She thought that there was a mistake. Her boyfriend was reported dead and was included on the list of those who died from the attack.


    They said that his body was not recognizable since the wolf is said to have ripped her boyfriend''s body into pieces.


    In that case, her statement was shunned and believed to be based more on her own hallucinations.


    Her mother tapped her shoulder and said, "you will forget him with the passing of time.."


    Nida suddenly sat up and faced then held her mother''s shoulder.


    "He is not dead! Mother! He killed everyone! He is a werewolf! we need to catch him!" she exclaimed as she tearfully wanted to convince her mother.


    However, as she observed her mother''s eyes, she could tell that they were filled with pity rather than understanding.


    She let go of her mother''s shoulder and got back to lying on the cold floor.


    "Leave me alone." Her tears flowed down like a river.


    "Nida"


    "Leave me alone!" she shouted while burying her face with her arms.


    Her mother opened and closed her mouth without saying anything. She doesn''t know how to comfort her child.


    She sighed for the last time and decided to leave the room.


    Nida was left in her dark room, lying on the cold floor, scared and frustrated.


    ....


    at the present time...


    She can hear the ringing inside her head but still manages to hear the conversation between the two men in front of him.


    "Which part of this is a calm conversation?" Randell asked with an angry tone.


    With blurry vision, she could only see the shoes of Randell and the president.


    She could not remember what happens before she ends up lying on the floor without strength, feeling nauseous and without strength to move even an inch.


    "Come on Ranz, it''s not like you don''t know how our pack works. She will be fine later on, the only difference is that she won''t remember her involvement with you." The president sounded laid-back and calmly talked to Randell.


    "Are you playing games with me? Then why does she still remember that incident even though the member erased her memories."


    [Wait, what? Did they try to erase my memory? but I can still remember him.]


    Nida doesn''t have any recollection that she is missing any of her memory. The incident ten years ago is still clear in her mind. The pain and the fear she experienced are something her body can not forget.


    Nida just closed her eyes to focus more on eavesdropping.


    "That part needs an investigation. I am pretty sure that everyone''s memories were altered, but I don''t know what went wrong."


    "Wendell, you better not harm Nida!" She could hear footsteps charging forward.


    [Are they going to fight?]


    Now that she had become calm and her fears settled, she could finally pick up on what Randell was saying.


    [Why do I feel like Ranz is taking my side?]


    Still being confused about her current situation, she tried to move at least her arms, but it was useless.


    "Wow? Who is talking? Isn''t it you who almost slaughtered her?" Wendell sneered at Randell, who was rendered speechless.


    "anyway, she will be fine as long as she doesn''t know about our identity. If she keeps regaining her memories despite being cast multiple times, you know what next will happen, right?"


    "Wendell." Randell casually called the president''s name with so much anger.


    [What is this? What''s their relationship?] Nida asked herself, She wonders what the two are arguing about. Why does Randell talk to the president like they are on the same level.


    "What? It has been ages since we feasted. Should I eat her, instead? "


    She felt a shiver run down her spine after hearing where the two men''s conversation went.


    [Is the president also a werewolf?]


    She wanted to run and leave the company this instant, but her body betrayed her and wouldn''t budge.


    The lights suddenly flickered and Nida felt a slight vibration on the floor where she was lying.


    [what''s going on] She wants to open her eyes to see what is happening, but she chooses to keep her eyes shut because the aura she is sensing off the ground is the same aura she felt when she was attacked by the werewolf.


    "Oh boy! Haha, I was just joking! Don''t go crazy and berserk here, there''s a lot of clean up if you go crazy here. " The president sneered and walked closer to Nida.


    "Wendell, you better not harm her." he warned.


    "I know, I know. Don''t worry about anything. My power to alter memory is much stronger. She will treat you like a stranger the moment she wakes up. " Wendell picked her up and handed her to Randell, then he took her and started to walk out of the conference room.


    Still conscious, Nida let her ex-boyfriend carry her toward the infirmary.


    Some employees curiously asked what happened, and Randell just answered them that she fainted because of low blood pressure.


    [When did I become anemic?]


    She feels iffy and confused about the situation she''s in.


    She cannot move but her mind is conscious, so she decides to think everything out while Randell is placing her on the bed to rest.


    [Let''s think this over] she said to herself as she could hear Randell leaving the infirmary.


    [Randell ran amok ten years ago, but everyone''s memories were altered to escape the situation. Except mine. My memories remained . They are quite sure that they also altered my memory, but weirdly, I can still remember everything.


    Even now! They said they altered my memories, but I was just here paralyzed!]


    Nida opened her eyes again and saw the empty infirmary room.


    "ugh"


    She groans as she tries to move once more, but this time she successfully moves her arms.


    "Shit! I can finally move."


    Still feeling heavy, she managed to move her limbs slowly.


    She inhaled


    haaaaa...


    and exhaled as she stretched her body.


    She paused for a moment to think again.


    [Do I need to act like I don''t remember anything? If I runaway now, they might run after me. But if I keep up my act, they might let me go.]


    Nida buried her face on the pillow.


    [But how can I face him? I''m shivering with fear just looking at him.]

 Chapter 3 - Newbie (3)

    "Are you fine now?"


    Her office mate asked her with concern.


    "I am fine now, thank you." She awkwardly smiles at her.


    Yesterday was a life and death situation for her, but for her office-mates, it was only a day that she collapsed because of low blood pressure and skipping her meal.


    That was the story Randell made up for everyone to believe, including herself.


    Her ex-boyfriend, Randell and the President acted so naturally, as if the two of them had never met Nida. While Nida was still shivering in fear internally. She managed to look calm despite her anxiousness that she might be caught with her memories still intact.


    "Are you sure you don''t need a day off?" Their HR assistant asked her, pushing her chair to face them.


    "Thank you, but I am fine. I don''t want to skip a day, especially since I am still new." She responds, then resumes her work.


    In reality, she badly wants to have some time off, but she is scared that the wolf will be suspicious of her absence.


    She looked at the pile of papers she needed to sort through.


    "I''ll just make myself busy!" she said, while she clenched both of her fists.


    Fortunately, the remaining days of her first week as a logistic assistant passed peacefully.


    .....


    HUWAAAAAAAAAAH¡­


    She made a long weird noise as she lay down on the pile of random things in her bed room.


    It is Sunday and she seems to be enjoying her morning sip of beer.


    At her job, Sunday is their only day off, so she is supposed to enjoy her time alone, but someone is watching her spend her rest day.


    She immediately notices someone is watching her because she is familiar with the scent of a wolf.


    That scent that makes her shiver in fear is something she can not forget.


    [Doesn''t having a wolf in my ceiling seem excessive?] she asks.


    She thought to herself while still acting careless, even though she knew the existence of a wolf watch.


    She wants to convince herself that she is just being paranoid, but the familiar scent is something she can not ignore.


    She isn''t the type to drink beer in the morning, but she needs the power of alcohol to calm her nerves.


    [Are they making sure that I don''t remember what happened?]


    She rolled around her messy floor and took another sip of beer.


    "Ugh! I don''t want to go out!"


    She frowned as she thought of going out, but staying in her room with a wolf watching her like a pervert was worse.


    Without thinking much about her appearance, she brushed up her hair and wore her favorite hoodie and sweat pants. Then she walked out of her apartment.


    With the summer heat, her oily face secretes more oil than normal.


    "Shesh! This weather is terrible! Why the hell did I even think of going out!" She loudly complains, even though the reason is pretty obvious: the wolf.


    She walked fast to reach the nearest toy store in her neighborhood.


    "MY PARADISE!" she exclaimed as she slid the door open.


    "Good morning, Nida; it''s been a long time." The old lady owner doesn''t feel strange about Nida''s actions and greeted her since she is a frequent customer.


    "Good morning Tiya Lorna." (1) She briefly greeted the owner and immediately walked inside the store isle since she doesn''t like chatting.


    She walked past the toys for kids until she reached the isle for ball-jointed dolls.


    "My precious, only you can calm me." She lightly caressed the dolls and, one by one, stared at them.


    "I can buy you soon, I have a job now but..." she sighed while thinking about her werewolf boss and ex-boyfriend.


    Buying what she wants is the only motivation she has to work.


    "It will be alright, right?" she talked to the dolls on the shelves.


    She thought that maybe if this doll came to life, she wouldn''t be scared and would be ecstatic about it either.


    "Dolls are better than humans."


    She spent her time adoring the displayed dolls in the toy store, and she slightly forgot about the wolf monitoring her.


    Thud!


    She turned her head towards the other shelves after she heard a falling object hit the ground.


    "Are you okay?" she asked, then walked closer to where she heard the sound.


    Ah!


    "Oh sorry, for disturbing you." She gasped and instantly covered her eyes with her hands after she saw a man on top of another man.


    "Please don''t mind me, bye." She was about to turn around when the man on top pulled her sweat pants.


    "It''s not what you think." The man was wearing a mask and a hood, which is why she didn''t recognize him immediately.


    "Randell?" she exclaimed.


    [What is he doing here?] She looked at the man under Randell and realized it was the wolf monitoring her.


    She slapped the hand holding her sweat pants and walked backwards.


    "I am sorry for bothering you, but y-you cannot make love in public place." Due to her nervousness, her words speak nonsense.


    Before Randell could make his statement, Nida ran away and left the toy store while running with her eyes shut.


    Thud!


    She fell on her butt after she bumped into someone. That someone also stumbled and fell.


    "Ah! I am sorry! I''m sorry!" She stood up and pulled up the man she had bumped into, but the tall guy wearing full black casual clothes brushed off his hands with a grimace on his face like he was truly disgusted.


    She stepped back and apologized again.


    "I am sorry, I wasn''t looking at the way, I am sorry."


    She watched the guy dust off himself with his handkerchief and sprayed sanitizer on his hand.


    [A germaphobe?] She thought to herself.


    "Next time look where you are going!" he angrily said, He was about to walk away when he made a second glance at Nida.


    "Umm. What''s wrong?" She asked because she felt awkward around the guy who was looking at him intensely.


    "Ms. Mildea?"


    "Hmm? Do I know you?" She confusedly asked as she tried to remember who the guy might be.


    [Black hair, Black eyes, Black clothes, where did I see this clean freak?]


    Now that she had a closer look at him, she felt like she had seen him somewhere.


    [That pretty face is not something to forget, but damn I thought I have the palest skin here, this guy''s complexion is super damn white, he seems to be a vampire from a fairy tale.]


    "Um excuse me?" The guy waves his hand in front of her face. The guy had already introduced himself, but Nida was drowning in her own thoughts and thought that she missed the guy''s introduction.


    "UH! Sorry! I was spacing out. Who are you again?" She awkwardly scratched her head due to embarrassment.


    "You seem to be very different when at work." The all-back-wearing guy let out a sigh and seemed a bit disappointed.


    Nida looked at her current attire and laughed at what the guy said.


    "Haha, I''m sorry to disappoint you, but I only make an effort to look professional at work, but since I''m off, I don''t need to be a hassle at making myself pretty, right?"


    Nida''s look is kind of out of place in the middle of the street she runs into.


    She is only wearing her oversized hoodie and sweat pants with her slippers. She doesn''t even wash herself before going out. That is why her face and hair might be messy and oily.


    "Do I look like a beggar? Anyway, who are you again? Which department are you from?" She asked the guy''s identity again and this time she was in full ears.


    The guy looked at her from head to toe before answering again. "Manager of Sales department, Daniel Olitoquit."


    Her eyes widen as she realizes who she is talking to. She thought that Daniel was someone on the same level as her, because Daniel looked younger than she did.


    "Oh my! I am sorry I didn''t recognize you at all." She grabbed Daniel''s hand to apologize but was instantly got her hands slapped.


    Daniel Olitiquit is one of the respected leaders of their company. He is extremely competitive and an efficient employee who makes his department the highest performing department among other departments. The downside is that he is a germaphobe and has a fixation on black.


    "Ah! I am sorry I forgot you''re a clean freak." That slipped out of her tongue.


    Nida doesn''t love to go out of her house, but she doesn''t have a problem talking to other people.


    She was a depressed and isolated child when she was younger, but that was a long time ago.


    "Very tactless. You really don''t seem to be the women I saw at the office." Daniel frowns as Nida speaks to him.


    The Ms. Mildea he knows at work is delicate and reserved. She is also neat and appealing because of her neat coffee-colored hair and professional attire, which did not have a single crease. Her flawless pale skin seems to be without any need of heavy makeup, so she is beautiful naturally.


    Daniel knows about Nida, despite being in different departments, because everyone is talking about the new beauty goddess of the company.


    However, the beauty goddess is nowhere to be found, and all Daniel could see in front of him was an unattended poop.


    "Ah! I am really sorry." Nida apologizes again.


    "How many times do you have to apologize? Anyway, I''ll be going now." He was about to turn around, but the walking poop held his arms again.


    His face turned into a grimace and he was about to brush off Nida''s hands, but he paused after he felt that her hands were trembling.


    "Please help me." She whispered.


    Daniel wanted to vomit from disgust because he could see the shiny, oily face of Nida but focused more on what the trembling office mate was about to say.


    "Actually, someone is stalking me. I left home because he was on my ceiling, but now he is following me. "


    "That is why you were running just a while ago?"


    Nida nodded as she slightly looked at her side. She could now see Randell getting near and the wolf who was monitoring her was now jumping off the roof.


    Daniel let out a long sigh and grabbed her shoulder.


    Nida flinched at the sudden action of the clean freak, but she continued to hold his arms as they walked away from Randell.


    "I am sorry, are you okay? You''re a clean freak, right?" she whispered. She is wary that the wolf might hear their conversation.


    "Tsk. I want to vomit. You better pay me b- what the fuck are you doing? " Daniel stopped walking and looked at Nida, who was sniffing his underarm.


    "Haha, sorry I was just checking if you were human." Nida stopped smelling him and looked up to him smiling.


    [Damn, he smells like baby]


    There''s one thing she developed after she was attacked by a werewolf; she can now tell someone if they are human or not by just smell.


    After the nightmare she experienced in her teens, she discovered that not only humans are the only intelligent beings on earth. Hence, there are more intelligent beings than humans.


    "You disgust me." Daniel blushed by just looking at Nida''s smiling oily face.


    Feeling strange, Daniel frowns as they walk toward his car.


    Nida stared at the black car and asked, "Where are we going?"


    "If you want to hang out with me, at least take a bath."


    "But I can''t come home."


    "I know."


    "Then where?"


    "At my place."


    Both of them end up having different strange feelings towards each other.


    Note:


    (1)Tiya - is used to call an unrelated older woman friend, especially of a child.

 Chapter 4 - Newbie (4)

    "At your place?" Nida wiped her sweaty and oily forehead as she looked at Daniel with doubt.


    "You''re not going to do anything to me, right?"


    She covered her chest with her arms.


    She just wants to stick with him to shoo Randell away, but the thought of coming to his place is not what she wants.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t try to touch your disgusting body, even if you try to walk around naked." With a disgusted expression, Daniel opened the car and sprayed disinfectant before he gestured for Nida to come in.


    "Wow, I feel like I smell bad." She said sarcastically, then she looked at her back to check if Randell and the wolf watch were still going after her before she went inside the car.


    "You should." he said while slamming the door shut.


    "Being harsh on your own car?"


    "I have two cars. I''ll have this one car wash later."


    Naturally, they talk casually even though it is their first time talking to each other.


    Nida doesn''t feel awkward towards Daniel even though he''s mostly grumpy over her untidy appearance.


    "Wow, thank you for making me feel so dirty."


    "Like I said, you should be."


    Daniel focused on starting his car while Nida looked through the tinted window and watched as Randell paused from running and watched them go away.


    However...


    "That crazy wolf!" she exclaimed.


    "What?" Daniel asked and just briefly glanced at Nida because he was driving. "wolf?"


    Before continuing her statement, she made a fake cough. "The stalker is still following us."


    Daniel''s eyebrow twitched.


    "Really? You have a weird stalker. Didn''t he go away after seeing your oily face."


    "Nope. I am still beautiful even with an oily face. "


    "Yuck." Daniel commented, but he slightly agreed. She doesn''t look hygienic but still managed to be beautiful.


    "Hey, don''t stick your face in the window!" he shouted as he was worried about his car''s cleanliness.


    "Ops, sorry."


    Nida made a little greasy mark on Daniel''s car and wiped it with her sleeve.


    She is trying to see where the wolf is now.


    The wolf is running after them.


    Yes. He is running.


    The wolf keeps up with the car''s speed.


    "Can''t other people see him?" she asked in confusion as she looked around the spot where the wolf passed by.


    The wolf is running past the people on the sidewalk, but the people don''t seem to see the wolf''s sprinting and creating wind to pass them.


    "See what?" The car stops at a green light, and Daniel can now look at what Nida is staring at.


    "Do you see that?" Nida pointed at the wolf who jumped off the overpass.


    Daniel frowned at what Nida pointed at, "the wolf?"


    "Huh? Are you not shocked that a wolf is jumping off like that?"


    Nida suspiciously looked at Daniel.


    Ordinary people would be perplexed or terrified if they saw a wolf in the middle of a city, but Daniel''s reaction is kind of bland.


    "Well, their concealing power doesn''t affect me. That is why I can see them on a daily basis."


    "concealing power?"


    "Yep, how do you think people are not bothered over the wolf out there."


    "Do you have power to deflect their concealing power?"


    "Why? Do you have powers too? Can you see them right? "


    Nida tilted her head while thinking about how she could see and smell the wolf.


    She doesn''t know what started her to see them.


    Instead, she looked at Daniel suspiciously because he kept answering her questions with questions.


    "Did you get caught by a wolf before?" Daniel asked, even though he seemed to be hesitating.


    "I don''t, why?" Nida answered without any thought.


    She wasn''t caught but was attacked a long time ago by a werewolf.


    "figures. A wolf has a sensitive nose. They will faint once they smell you. "


    Nida frowned and pouted at the same time,


    She doesn''t get when Daniel is serious or not since he throws random sarcastic remarks with the same neutral expression.


    "You''re so mean!"


    Daniel slid the window down to let the wind in. He really doesn''t like the smell of Nida.


    She doesn''t smell that bad, but for Daniel, who is a germaphobe, her sweat is too much, especially since she still smells like a person who just got out of bed after a long slumber.


    "Hey! Roll it up! The wolf is getting nearer!"


    Nida hurriedly pressed the window to close.


    The wolf is so close to their car that he can grab and jump over it, but it remains to keep up the speed of the car.


    Daniel let out a long sigh. "Is that the stalker?"


    "Yes, he was on my ceiling. Do you know how creepy that was?" She said that while trying to sniff Daniel again.


    "This is more creepier! Stop smelling me!" Daniel pushed her back to her seat and continued to drive.


    "You don''t smell anything else. You''re human, right? " "I am human, how about you?"


    "What about me? Of course, I am human. "


    "I doubt it."


    "Huh? I just can differentiate races through scent. but I am human too!"


    "Nope. You smell more like poop than a human. "


    Nida pouted and tried to question him more.


    "So do you know that other beings exist?"


    She leans forward to anticipate Daniel''s answer.


    "Yes I am, but let us talk after you bath. I am having a headache now!" He drove his car with one hand and had his other hand cover his nose.


    "Yeah right, but do you know how we can shoo that wolf out?" She returns her gaze towards the wolf who is effortlessly running after the fast car.


    "He will eventually leave when we reach my residence."


    "Huh? Do you have an anti-wolf thing over there?"


    "that doesn''t exist."


    "Then how?"


    "My neighbors are bats."


    "Bats? v-vampire?"


    "Yep, no one tries to disturb a vampire''s sleep in the day time." Daniel smirked as he drove the car faster.


    Nida felt a shiver run down her back as she looked at the smile on Daniel''s face.


    "Hey, I am so tired of wolves. I don''t want to get involved with bats."


    Nida has never seen a vampire personally, but after knowing the existence of a werewolf, she realizes that there are more frightening beings are there in the dark, like they''re in another world.


    That was when she realized that humans were not dominating in this world at all.


    "Don''t worry, my house is bat-free. You won''t get involved with them if you don''t disturb their sleep. Plus, wolves and bats don''t want to interact with each other, so if you want a wolf-free environment, rent a place with neighboring bats."


    Nida''s jaw dropped at Daniel''s reasoning, but she believed that he wasn''t wrong.


    "Perhaps you''re running away from the wolf too?"


    "Nope." Daniel made a short response, but Nida doubts that it is true.


    She looked at the side mirror and saw the wolf backing away.


    "Huh? Is he tired now? He stopped following us." She pressed her face to the window again.


    "I really need to wash my car after this." Daniel sighed while glancing at his greasy window.


    "What?"


    "Nothing, we are now in my neighborhood. Most of the residences here are bats, so you better stay quiet here, especially in the day time."


    "Anyway, how did you know that there are bats here?"


    "I just saw them feasting on humans once."


    Nida let out a loud gasp.


    "Hey let me go back! This place is scarier! I don''t want my blood sucked out!" she panics as she taps her hand on the car door.


    "Don''t worry, the bats will be disgusted with your oily skin."


    "I''m not kidding, you know."


    "I don''t either. Just don''t be noisy and you''ll be fine. I''ve been staying here for years and nothing happened to me."


    The car stopped in front of an all-white, two-story modern house. Nida looked up and stared at the house as she got off the black car.


    "I was expecting that your house would be painted in black as well."


    "disappointed?" Daniel smirked and gestured for her to enter his home.


    "Oh, it''s the interior." Nida commented after she entered the house and welcomed her with all the black interior of the house.


    "Are you sure you''re not a vampire?"


    "How many times do I have to tell you that I am human?" His wrinkles between his brows became more pronounced.


    "You can use this room to bathe." Daniel opened a door beside the stair. "There''s a shower room and a spare robe and towel that you can use."


    "Okay? But is it useless to take a bath if I am wearing the same clothes anyway?"


    Nida doesn''t know the purpose of his insisting on her taking a bath.


    "I''ll give you a change of clothes, wait here."


    "Hey! I don''t want to wear your clothes, " she exclaimed.


    Daniel crossed his arms and faced him with a smug expression. "And I don''t want to be stained by you either. I am going to get my sister''s clothes. "


    "you have a sister? Is it okay to use her clothes?"


    "yes, she''s dead anyway. Don''t worry, the clothes are clean, I maintained them even though she''s not here." Daniel speaks as if it''s not a big deal, but Nida hesitates since she''s using a dead man''s clothes.


    "Don''t worry, she won''t take a grudge staining her clothes."


    Daniel shoved her into the room and then left her alone.


    In contrast with the black theme of Daniel''s house, the room has pink walls and normal looking furniture.


    The bedding is white, the table and cabinets are painted in natural wood colors.


    It seems like a high school student was the one who used to use the room since the books on the shelves are all related to school and college entrance reviewers.


    She walked closer to the study table and was about to pick up the frame that was lying flat when Daniel came back with a set of clothes and underwear and gave it to Nida.


    "Aren''t you going to bathe?"


    "Hey! I don''t think it''s right to use them! I''ll just go home. I don''t think the wolf will be there anymore."


    Daniel looked at her from head to toe like he did when they first bumped into each other.


    "I am asking you to bathe because, besides the disgusting dirt you have, you also have wolf stink. The water here cleanses the animals'' stinks. Maybe they made the water here like that since the majority of the residences here are bats. "


    "I have a wolf stinks?" She smelled herself and that was the only time she realized that she really smelled a wolf. "When did I get this?"


    "That stink attracts other wolves, so you better bathe."


    Nida was touched by Daniel and acted like she was going to hug him, but Daniel flicked her forehead.


    "What? I was just touched. Thank you for your concern." she smiles genuinely at him.


    She also admired his knowledge of other beings. She thought that she could ask for more information from him to better avoid the wolves.


    "concern bullshit. Just take a bath and let''s talk later." He wipes his finger with his handkerchief.


    "Okay, okay. see you in a bit." Nida waved her hand and went inside the bathroom.


    She starts to wash herself and delicately removes the wolf smell from her.


    While showering, she thought about Daniel, who helped her out.


    [Is he going to ask me for something in exchange? He is just kind and generous? or I''ll be disadvantaged if he asks me something in exchange for the efforts he made today.]


    Nida doubt that everything will be free. She is guessing that there might be a reason why Daniel is helping her.


    She touched her chest while thinking.


    "Why do I feel so relaxed with him?" she asked herself.


    Nida is usually awkward towards others since she doesn''t have friends and most of her time she stays at home. But in Daniel''s case, she naturally becomes open and jolly towards him.


    ....


    "Hmmm. That smells delicious."


    She commented as she smelt the food from the kitchen. She is now done bathing and is now wearing a white dress that Daniel lent.


    "You took too long in the bath, Would you mind paying for the water bill." Daniel seemed to be kidding around, but Nida wasn''t sure if it was sarcastic or not.


    "I made an extra effort to wash myself since you might complain that I stained your house." Nida casually sat down at the kitchen table and picked up a piece of carrot that Daniel was chopping. "Anyway, why did you bath too?"


    It''s Nida''s turn to casually look at Daniel from head to toe without looking disrespectful.


    She is pretty amazed at how young he looks despite being in his early 30s. He even looks younger with his bangs down to his forehead.


    "Of course I will bathe. You hold my arms and bump into me. Your virus might transfer me. "


    Nida just pouted her lips and Daniel focused on the chicken soup he was making.


    Nida looked around the house that was filled with black-colored furniture and things, and landed back on Daniel, who was also dominated by black. He wears a black shirt and black track pants, and even his apron is black.


    [The black is making his pretty face more distinctive and it is making his aura more mysterious, but is this too much obsession?]


    While getting bored of observing Daniel, Nida tapped the table.


    "What?" he asked, because he could feel the gaze of Nida.


    "Sir Olitoquit," she said softly.


    "Why act formal now when you are already being so rude to me?"


    "Then can I call you Daniel?"


    "Do whatever you want."


    "Then Danny," she teasingly smiled, and Daniel sighed.


    "Do you have any knowledge about wolves? Can you tell me some? I can only avoid them if I know a little bit of them."


    "I doubt that''s the right thing to do?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Knowing more about them will make you personally involved more with them."


    "Then what should I do?"


    "Just straightforwardly avoid them. don''t think of being complicated. If the wolf you''re avoiding is in this town, then leave and go to another place, far away from them. That''s what you call avoiding."


    Nida placed her head on the table and dejectedly said, "You don''t know my situation, that is why you''re saying that so easily."


    "Then," Daniel tapped her shoulder with the spatula he was holding. "Tell me your situation and I''ll try my best to help."


    She got back to sitting straight and looked at him with doubt and confusion. "Aren''t you involving too much of yourself in my issue?"


    "Then don''t tell me if you don''t want. It''s not like I am forcing you." He then turned around and continued mixing the soup.


    "hmmm." Nida stopped for a moment to think. "How about we exchange stories?"


    "Exchange?" Daniel titled his head. "Is there anything I can share with you?"


    "Yes, of course." She nodded her head.


    Actually, she is pretty curious about the mysterious vibes surrounding him and the reason he knows about werewolves and other beings.


    [Probably he experienced the same thing like I did ten years ago.]


    "really?" Daniel smiled and felt challenged.


    "Your sister..." she said loudly, while Daniel flinched. "She''s not human. How about you share something about her and I share my issue too. "


    The room she used is pretty special. It was designed for someone who was not human.


    She noticed it after seeing the bathroom with water that could cleanse a wolf''s stink.


    There are also other things that are inside, like tranquilizers or sedatives, that are obviously not for humans.


    She doesn''t know if Daniel really took her to that room purposely or not. But one thing is for sure, she can talk to him freely about this matter.


    "Oh. Ms. Mildea, this type of exchange is pretty intriguing." Daniel smiled at her with amazement.


    "deal?"


    "deal."

 Chapter 5 - Newbie (5)

    "Why am I the first one to say it?" She asked as she got a bowl of chicken soup that was handed to her by Daniel.


    "Why? I won''t deceive you." He casually sat across from Nida and ate the chicken soup elegantly, as if he was shooting a TV commercial.


    Nida narrowed her gaze towards her office-mate.


    "It is impossible to deceive you. We worked for the same company. Where else do you think I''ll run if I try to trick you?" He convinces the doubting Nida.


    "Fine, okay. I''ll tell you first." She took a sip of the soup first before starting her story. "In junior high, I was attacked by a werewolf. He killed a lot of people that night, but they thought they''d altered my memory, but I kept it. Recently, I met him again. He''s the safety officer of our company. "


    "Oh Randell Lobo? That wolf has great control over his power. What did you do that made him attack you? " Daniel commented without looking at Nida. He was just leisurely enjoying his soup.


    "You know Randell''s identity?" she asked, jolting up in shock.


    She didn''t mention a name, and there were three safety officers in their company. She wondered how he knew it was Randell.


    "Not just Randell, but I know every wolf employed in our company. But don''t worry, I have no connection with them. I am just a keen observer that ends up knowing about their identity."


    "I-is our company full of wolves?"


    Because of the goosebumps, she rubbed her arms.


    "No, I will only tell you this, and don''t share it with others." he lean forward to imply that she should never tell a soul.


    "Eighty percent of our company employees are human. and the majority of them are hiding it, most likely because some of them are half-"


    Nida let out a sigh of relief that the majority of them were still human, but she frowned at the thought that there were still great numbers of wolves.


    "Twenty percent are wolves? That is still a lot. "


    "Nope. One percent are wolves. "


    "Then what about the nineteen percent?"


    "Variety of other beings."


    She gasped and looked very shocked.


    "Why are you so shocked when werewolves and bats exist? Why else not? Anyway, they''re harmless and it''s okay to work with them. "


    "You''ve got a point."


    She ends up being convinced.


    Though only werewolves are the only other extraordinary beings that she encounters, she knows that the earth is huge and the possibility of other beings'' existence is so high that she suffers from anxiety years back about the thought that ''What if the world is dominated by extraordinary beings, camouflaged as humans.''


    That thought scared her so much that she had months of sleepless nights.


    "Back to your story, is it his first berserk?"


    "What do you mean first berserk?"


    "Modern werewolves became irrational and blood-hungry beasts at their first berserk. That is why their family isolates their children to avoid casualties or massacres. It will only happen after their first transformation. On the next transformation, they will have their own rationality and control over their power. "


    Nida stood up and moved closer to Daniel.


    "Does that mean his massacre at that time was against his will?"


    Daniel shoved Nida''s face with his hand because Nida was talking too closely.


    Now that she has bathed, her face is much more radiant and alluring. which made Daniel''s heart skip a beat.


    Tsk, he clicked his tongue, as he realized that his heart had betrayed him and skipped a beat towards the unhygienic beauty.


    "Yes, if it was his first transformation. Anyway, did you get bitten or get clawed by him?"


    "Yes, why?"


    "That is why you can smell, and see them even in their concealing powers. That''s what happened to me too. "


    "you get attacked by a wolf too?."


    "Yes"


    "Huh? If this is the usual effect of being clawed. Aren''t the wolves aware of this? "


    "They''re probably not aware of this."


    "How come?"


    "Probably because anyone they attack or claw with their sharp claws will surely become a cold body. They''re claws have something in them, like a poison, you know. I really don''t know what it is composed of, but I am sure that it will make sure that anyone they claw will die, even if they survive the wound. It''s rare to have a survivor that explains how they are not aware of it. "


    "Then how did I survive?"


    "I don''t know? Maybe you''re lucky or you''re not human?"


    "then how did you survive? Did you say you were attacked by a werewolf too? "


    "hmmn." He took a sip of his soup first, before looking at her with a bitter smile. "The werewolf that attacked me died."


    "How is that helping you to survive."


    "Wolves have this core inside them like a heart. They have a heart that pumps blood, but this core is like a life-force for them. If you take them out and eat them, all the wounds and limbs that you lost from the werewolf attacks will instantly heal. It will also serve as an antidote."


    "Wow! That''s pretty amazing! but I didn''t eat that kind of core either! "


    "Then something else made you survive. yet I don''t know what that is." He shrugged his shoulders and finished the soup in one gulp, of course, still looking elegant.


    Daniel is fascinated by Nida, but she appears to be oblivious to everything that has happened to her, so he has chosen not to pursue her case further.


    "Eat your soup, it will get cold soon."


    "Then tell me your story while I am eating." So she started scooping the potatoes to eat.


    "I already did."


    "Did what?"


    "I already told you"


    "What? quit playing." she frowned.


    "Like I told you, I was attacked by a werewolf and was on the verge of death. Then I eat a werewolf core and survive. "


    "Which part of that is your sister?"


    "the werewolf."


    "Werewolves are males, sir." She rolled her eyes as she still believed that Daniel was kidding around.


    "Ah, hereditary werewolves are always male, with lycanthropy passed from father to son. My sister was forced to become a werewolf when she was-" he paused for a moment before continuing with a different statement, "She tried to kill me, so I killed her first." He stood up and showed her two picture frames. One is of two kids with identical appearances, and the second one has two teenagers who still have the same faces but one is wearing a skirt.


    "You eat your own sister''s core?" Her jaw dropped in disbelief.


    "What''s wrong? She almost killed me. It is better to kill than to be killed." He responds without any kind of emotion showing in his face, like he is talking about a casual thing. "We really love each other, too bad she transformed into a wolf. "


    "You got wolf blood?" She reasoned that because her sister had transformed into a werewolf, he, too, might have done so.


    "No." he paused and seemed to think whether to open up to Nida or not, then continued, "That''s a long story, but like I always tell you, I am human."


    Even though his statement is so vague, Daniel continued to look serious, which made her stop questioning him. She is more wary that she might enter a werewolf house.


    Daniel noticed Nida''s anxiousness and brightened his expression to assure Nida that she was safe at his home.


    "Don''t worry, I am not a werewolf. How can I live here with a lot of bat neighbors if I do?"


    The room filled with silence, and she could no longer eat the cold chicken soup in front of her.


    "Want me to reheat the soup?" he asked.


    "No, it''s alright." she responded, gloomy.


    [I thought I had experienced the worst nightmare, but I didn''t know that someone else had experienced worse.]


    She looked at Daniel while thinking how painful it was to kill his own sister or to be killed by his own family.


    "Oh? Do you pity me?" He asked without much expression. His face remained stoic, which made her think that she could not see through this person in front of her.


    "Of course not."


    She doesn''t pity him, she just feels bad about what happened. She wants to ask for more details, but she doesn''t feel right about it.


    "Then that''s alright." He then smiled at her, which made her more confused about his way of thinking.


    ....


    Monday...


    Yaaaaaaawwwwnn!


    Her office-mate yawned loudly beside her.


    "Oh, I hope it''s Friday soon."


    She lightly sneekered in response.


    "Sir, it''s still Monday."


    "yeah, right. It''s still Monday, but I feel tired already." She looked at her office-mate, who seemed lethargic on Mondays.


    "Anyway, Ms. Mildea, please go to the safety and insurance department."


    By just hearing the department where Randell is, she feels chills at the back of her neck.


    "W-why sir?" She inquired awkwardly of the manager, who appeared sweaty despite working in a fully air-conditioned office.


    "Ah asked them if we really needed to follow the 50kph speed limit. Ask them if we can run over 70kph in the express lanes. "


    She wants to complain and doesn''t want to go, but she cannot decline the orders from her lethargic seniors.


    "C-can''t we just ask that through the phone?" She tried to find an excuse not to visit his department.


    "Why do you have a lot of things to do?" She has her manager peek at her desk, and she awkwardly covers it since she doesn''t really have anything else to do.


    "It''s not like that, sir."


    "Then go there, bring this and ask them not to penalize us for past over-speeding. Why do they need to be so strict about over-speeding when in time we need to catch up with OTD''s." Her manager grumbled while handing her a thick pile of papers.


    She looked at it and it was a list of over-speeding penalties.


    Her jaw dropped from the severity of the penalties, which she couldn''t discuss over the phone. She really needs to go there personally.


    Dragging her own feet, she reached Randell''s department''s office.


    She stood behind the door for a moment without knocking. She gathered courage and calmed herself first.


    inhale


    exhale


    inhale


    exhale


    She calms herself first while hugging the documents tightly.


    "What are you doing?"


    flinched!


    The familiar voice echoed in her ears, making her drop the papers she was holding.


    "Ah! Sir Randell! Good morning!" She awkwardly greeted him and proceeded to pick up the scattered papers that she dropped.


    Her heart beat wildly due to mixed feelings of nervousness and fear.


    [I ran away from him yesterday. What kind of excuse should I use?]


    She regrets that she didn''t think of any excuses before coming here. Her mind became chaotic as she picked up the papers.


    Randell helped her and said, "Yesterday, you saw me that¡ª"


    "It''s okay to love the same gender! Don''t worry, I won''t tell a soul!" She cut off his statement.


    She decides to act like she misunderstood that Randell was hitting on another man since she saw him on top of the wolf.


    She was aware that the two were fighting and that they ended up in a position like that.


    However, the reason why they''re fighting is something she doesn''t figure out yet, and she wasn''t curious at all.


    "No! It''s not what you think!" he shouted.


    Fortunately, there''s no one else in the hallway.


    "Don''t be ashamed, sir. Be proud of your love!"


    She finished picking up the papers and also grabbed the papers that Randall picked up.


    "I''ll be going in first, sir." She hurriedly went inside the department and left Randell frozen outside.


    "Good morning! I am from the trucking department, I am here for over-speeding concerns." She asked the assistant at the front desk and showed her the messy papers she had.


    "Oh, over-speeding? Wait for a safety officer." The assistant looked past her shoulder and said, "Oh! Sir Randell. She has an over-speeding concern."


    The assistant, called Randell, had just entered the room absent-mindedly.


    Nida cursed internally,


    [shit! out of all three safety officers why it gonna be randell!]

 Chapter 6 - Newbie (6)

    "Can you tell me your boyfriend''s name?"


    A woman wearing a white robe asked the same question for the third time, but her answer never changed.


    "Randell Lobo." She answered exhaustedly.


    The lines on her forehead deepen as she feels vexed over the dumb question from the doctor.


    She is lying on a hospital bed and her entire body is wrapped with bandages.


    She doesn''t feel pain and her body is just numb without enough strength to move.


    "Can you tell me again what happened on graduation night?" Another repeated question was asked.


    She let out a long sigh and proceeded to tell them the story, "Ranz turned into a werewolf. He attacked me first, then he killed everyone at the school grounds."


    Her eyes shake and her body trembles even though she is repeating the same statement. The image of the bloody night is flashing back in her mind on repeat. And the repetitive questions from the doctor are like torture for her.


    Her mother held her hand tightly, looking very worried, while her father, standing at the back, seemed to be upset over something.


    "Doc. Please let us talk to her before you transfer her to the treatment facility." Her father interjected and politely asked the female doctor.


    [treatment facility?]


    the word echoed in her mind.


    [Do they think I am crazy?] She asked herself and she feels like crying because no one seems to believe her.


    The doctor left the room and left the gloomy atmosphere with the three of them.


    Her father walked closer to her and held her cheeks together in one hand.


    "What do you think you''re doing with our child!" Her mother tried to push her father, who violently shoved her mother to the side.


    "You spoil this child too much! I''ll handle her if you can''t!" He angrily shouted at his wife and returned his gaze towards Nida, still holding her face. That made her sit up.


    "Listen to me! Stop your nonsense and stop making me look bad in front of everyone! you rebelling now? Not now, Nida! I need to be re-elected! You better behave! " Her father pushed her down, and her numb body started to feel pain.


    She squinted her eyes and forced herself not to cry.


    Crying would only alleviate her father''s anger.


    despite the fact that he was extremely violent towards her. Her father is well-known as a kind and generous person because he is a politician. Nothing is more important to him than his position.


    "If you can''t have your reality straight, listen!" He glared at his child like he was one of the criminals he faced at work.


    "Your boyfriend''s name is Jake Marcso. Both of you got attacked by a wolf and he died! Stop blathering about Randell or whatever nonsense you''re spewing! imaginary shit! "


    Her father''s saliva landed on her face because he talked closely to her while she was lying down and looking up at her angry father.


    "You better stop embarrassing me! stop wasting my time!"


    She bit her lips and nodded to her father.


    She is asking the gods why she has to experience this. Her boyfriend is a beast, and her father is also a monster she really feared.


    Her father calmed himself first before going out of the hospital room with his smile and kind demeanor.


    Her mother rushed back, holding her hands, and endlessly apologized.


    But the voice of her mother and her chaotic thoughts were being drowned out by a loud ringing in her ears that made her just stare at the hospital ceiling blankly.


    She is not crying.


    She feels her body ache.


    But her heart is breaking the most.


    She wanted to run.


    But to where?


    Minutes after her father left, the doctor came back with a wheelchair.


    Still unresponsive, they moved her to the wheelchair and transported her to the other room.


    Her mother didn''t go with her and was left outside the room crying.


    The room was bright and empty. Everything is painted in white, including the single chair in the middle of the room.


    They made her sit on the white chair and left her alone. She looked around, but nothing else was there. They said nothing to her before they left.


    She looked around and she just felt like she was inside a box.


    "Hello, Ms. Nida." Another woman wearing a white robe appeared in front of her.


    "This treatment will only take a second. You won''t feel any pain. All you have to do is look at my eyes." she gently instructed.


    Subconsciously, her eyes became fixed to the blue eyes of the female doctor.


    A few seconds later, she felt a jolt in her head that caused her to dizzy.


    The doctor supported her not to fall off the chair.


    "What is happening?" She asked and she saw the female doctor lightly smile then return her concerned expression.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a side effect."


    "Side effects?" she asked while holding her head.


    She then felt like the room was turning upside down until she lost consciousness.


    ---------


    "Nida! You''re finally awake! Wait, I''ll be calling the doctor! " Her mother panics and runs out of the room.


    She looked around and realized that she was back in her hospital room.


    [What did the doctor do?] She wonders what the purpose of taking her to the white room is.


    Minutes later, the female doctor appeared with her mother.


    She first checked her vitals and her temperature before asking the same dumb question again.


    "Can you tell me your boyfriend''s name?" This time the doctor asked her with confidence and a smile, but her face turned into a grimace because of the repetitive question.


    However, before she could answer the same thing again, she saw her father coming inside the room with his eyes menacingly looking at her, telling her to behave.


    She gulped her own saliva and answered the doctor differently for the first time.


    "Jake Marcso"


    The doctor seemed satisfied with her answer, and her mother cried in relief while her father kept glaring at her.


    "Well then, can you tell me what happened on graduation night?" she asked with anticipation.


    "Ra¡ª." She was about to tell the truth she knew, but cut herself and remembered what her father said.


    She tightly gripped the blanket covering her lower body and tears started to fall down to her eyes like a river.


    She is no longer scared of what has happened to her.


    She is more frustrated and suffocated.


    She is crying loudly because of the heartache she is feeling because no one seems to understand her fear. She only wants to tell them the existence of the wolf.


    Her heart aches knowing that her lover is out there still ending someone''s life.


    Her heart ached that there was nothing she could do to defend herself.


    Her heart aches so much that she is suffocating as if the oxygen in the room is not enough.


    "Please take it easy, dear, we are not rushing you." The doctor gently tapped her fist that was still clenching the blanket.


    "Breathe slowly. You can tell us after you calm down."


    Still crying, she decides to speak out and tell the lies that her father had instructed her to say.


    "My - boyfriend - and - I was - attacked by - a wolf"


    she breathed heavily as she managed to speak one word at a time.


    "He¡ª he¨C die¡ª huwawaaaaaaah"


    Frustration...


    Feeling unfair...


    Frightened...


    She cried loudly again because she really didn''t want to bury the existence of Randell.


    She wanted to warn everyone.


    She wanted him to be caught.


    "He died! The wolf killed him! HUHuWAAAAAAAAAA."


    Finally, she finished her statement, then turned around and buried her face into her pillow.


    Strangely, the doctor seems to be satisfied and her lips are slightly up.


    The family didn''t notice this and focused more on comforting the crying child.


    The gentle touched of her mother on her back doesn''t comfort her either.


    She felt heavy and suffocating from their gaze of pity and she felt like no one really wants her to be well.


    [No one could understand me.]


    She thought to herself before burying her face on the pillow let her tears soaked them until she gets tired.

 Chapter 7 - Newbie (7)

    "Hmm! Your tea is the best!" she commented while she slowly drank the honeysuckle tea that her boyfriend made.


    They are at the flower garden inside the campus, having their own afternoon tea time.


    Her boyfriend learned how to make tea because Nida loves drinking tea, especially flower teas.


    Pss!


    The silence of the garden is broken by the short sound of a can opening.


    "Wow, how rude," she pouted as she watched her boyfriend open a can of black coffee and drink it after preparing her tea.


    He just gives her a wink and continues to drink his cold coffee in the can.


    Her boyfriend loves to make her teas but doesn''t like drinking one.


    "Is it good?" he asked, while looking at her cup of tea weirdly.


    "It''s not good." She smiled brightly and offered her cup to make him have a sip. "It is delicious. Try it."


    He hesitated for a moment, but sipped a little of it then frowned.


    "Yuck." he commented, while his face turned into a grimace.


    "Your palate is weird." she pouted even more.


    "You''re palate is weird too. How come you can''t drink coffee?"


    "Coffee is bitter; I hate bitter tastes!"


    "Your tea is bland! Bleh!"


    They may sound like they are fighting, but both of them are smiling while exchanging words.


    He then sat closer to her and intertwined his fingers with her fingers.


    The two of them just enjoy the breeze and peaceful ambiance of the garden.


    The two of them usually enjoy their time peacefully and with so much love for one another.


    What would it be like if her boyfriend didn''t turn into a wolf and remained together with her until now?


    What is life like then?


    "Here''s your tea."


    Nida suddenly wakes up from her own thoughts about the past.


    She can not help but reminisce about the past when they were still peacefully dating as she watches Randell make tea for her the first time in a long while.


    She doesn''t know what to feel after seeing Randell, remembering her fondness for tea.


    He made her a cup of tea and, as usual, a cup of coffee for himself.


    However, Randell looked restless and seemed to be hesitating about what he should say.


    Like him, Nida is also restless internally. She managed to sit up straight and smile in front of her most feared being.


    She learns how to hide her true feelings from her father.


    She can appear calm and reserved on the outside, but her mind and heart may be chaotic inside.


    "About yesterday," Randell brought out what happened yesterday again.


    He actually passed by the toy store when he coincidentally saw Nida being stalked by another werewolf. He confronted the wolf and ended up on top of him. But he thought Nida had misunderstood the scene she saw, and all he wanted was to clear it up.


    "I am not really interested in your personal affairs, Sir. Let''s stop talking about that and you don''t have to worry about running my mouth." She sternly stated, but she was hiding her shaking legs under the table.


    She plans to make yesterday''s event a misunderstanding since she doesn''t want him to question her about how she instantly recognized Randell.


    "But I am not¡ª"


    "Let''s talk about work, sir?" She cut him off.


    Randell opened and closed his mouth without saying anything, then he nodded instead.


    He is trying his best to restrain himself from getting involved with her. He keeps shaking off the greed of wanting her again.


    "I am actually here to ask for consideration about the over-speeding penalties." She handed the unorganized papers to him. "And also, we also request a revision. From 50kph, I hope we can run up to 70kph on express lanes." She perfectly stated her intention and wanted to speed up the work so she could finally get out of the wolf cave.


    flinched!


    Nida flinched when she saw Randell smirking while reading the papers she handed over.


    [What is this? Is there something he will do? Did I say something wrong? Why did he smirk? Is he planning something bad?]


    Her mind became extremely chaotic and she could hear her heartbeat beating loudly like a drum.


    Randell only slightly smiled because he felt proud of how Nida acted professionally. He was worried for years that he might have affected her career due to the trauma he inflicted.


    In the end, the two keep misunderstanding each other''s feelings.


    Randell finally looked calm and talked to Nida with his professional smile.


    "Ms. Mildea, we cannot change the speed limit. It''s not us who made the regulation, we are just implementing it." he explained.


    [Okay, bye]


    That is what Nida wanted to say and leave, but of course she could not do that since she still needed to do her job.


    "Sir, if we keep up on the speed limit we will be penalized with late deliveries, but if we keep up on our On-Time-deliveries we will be penalized with over speeding. Is there a way you can help us with this?"


    Randell shook his head, "You better widen the gap between pick-up and delivery dates so that you won''t miss the OTD. In that sense, you cannot go over the speed limit since you are not catching up on delivery time."


    Now that the two of them are talking about work, their nerves are slightly relaxed.


    "But how will I convince my manager to adjust the time instead of the speed limit?"


    Randell stood up and printed a file, which he then handed to Nida. "Here, show this to your manager"


    "What is this?" She took the papers and looked at them.


    "RA 4136, a document for speed limit ordinances."


    "Oh, you''re pretty knowledgeable about this," she subconsciously commented, forgetting that she could not tease a beast.


    "That''s my job as a safety officer."


    "Ah really? Then I''ll be leaving, sir. Thank you for this." She waves the documents to say good bye.


    Then she goes back to her department very tired, as if all her energy had been drained by just talking for a minute with Randell.


    "RA 4136? Are you kidding me? This schtick was approved decades ago! It was 1964! It was the time when the roads were small and uneven. We are talking about express lanes here! "


    Her manager shouted at her as if she was the one who made the ordinance.


    She maintained her stoic expression and let him finish his outburst.


    She felt annoyed but she could not express it while her manager continued his solo rap battle.


    [It''s still Monday but I already used up my energy for the week] she thought to herself.


    "Then should I insist on revision or should I ask for a delivery time adjustment?" She calmly asked after she noticed that her manager was finally tired of shouting.


    "70kph, tell them we are running 70kph in express lanes," he said while holding his nape. His blood pressure might have gotten up from his actions.


    "Okay sir." She sighed internally because she knew she would be back at Randell''s office again.


    "I hope other safety officers will assist me." she said, as she hopes other officers will come and she won''t be tense while fixing the annoying task she has right now.


    "Hi, I am back." She greeted the lady at the front desk.


    "You can go straight to Sir Randell''s table." The lady politely talked to her.


    Nida smiled and leaned forward to whisper in the lady''s ear.


    "Is there other safety officer out there?" she asked, hoping.


    "The two other officers out in the field. Why miss? Is he unable to solve your problem?"


    "No, he can but..." she mumbled.


    The front desk lady tilted her head and said, "That''s rare, Sir Randell is the best officer here. If there''s something you are uncomfortable about, you can fill out the complaint form over here." she pointed at the box containing the complaint form.


    "Ah no, No. He is fine. I-I just go there. Thanks!" She awkwardly said good bye to the lady and walked towards Randell''s area.


    "Ms. Mildea, you''re back!" Randell greeted her with a bright smile.


    "Yes, I am. Well, my manager still insists on 70kph. I am really sorry. Can you consider?" She awkwardly stated.


    "No, I can''t. I''m sorry." He stated this while looking the other way. He wanted to help her, but it was beyond his power.


    "Okay." She responded shortly, which made Randell blink his eyes multiple times.


    [that''s cute]


    She subconsciously said to herself that she was surprised internally.


    [What''s cute about that? HE IS A BEAST INSIDE!]


    she scolded herself.


    "It''s okay?" Randell asked confusedly.


    "Yes sir, I''ll just loiter around somewhere else. Just tell him that I''ve been here if he asks."


    "Then that doesn''t solve anything."


    Well yes, but I know he''ll be stubborn about 70kph, not until he exhausts himself. Anyway, I understand why you can''t change the speed limit; it''s a law."


    She planned to just pass time at the pantry, then come back to her department acting like she did everything to convince the safety officers. Additionally, it''s not lunch time yet but she feels hungry and exhausted already.


    "Want me to accompany you?" he offered with puppy eyes.


    [Don''t be deceive Nida!] she thought to herself while looking at his benign face. Even though her nerves finally got used to facing the beast in front of her, she still can not forget the look of the beast who almost killed her that night.


    "No, it is fine, sir, Thank you." She rejected.


    Randell seemed to want to say something, but Nida walked out of the room in a hurry. leaving Randell to watch her back.


    Now with a lighter feeling, knowing that she won''t deal with Randell anymore and she won''t face her manager for the meantime, she walks while skipping on the way to the company''s cafeteria.


    "One green tea and one slice of black forest cake." She ordered.


    She is astounded by the variety of food available inside the cafeteria, particularly cakes and tea, which she enjoys the most.


    Minutes later, she''s holding her tray and looking for the best place to eat. Only a few people are present inside the cafeteria because it''s not break time yet. She''s the only one ditching her own work.


    "Nida." A familiar voice called out her name, which made her turn her head immediately.


    "Danny!" She shouted, but she immediately bit her lips, realizing that she shouldn''t be acting that way since they were at work.


    Daniel frowns at her calling but proceeds to walk towards her. He is actually in the exit of the cafeteria when he just softly speaks Nida''s name.


    "Hey, how did you hear me from that distance?" he asked while his arms were crossed.


    Daniel is more mature looking whenever he is at work compared to his casual look that highlighted his pretty face. Outside of work, he lets his black hair down and only wears casual clothes, t-shirts or loose clothes. While at work, he wore glasses and a well-fitted suit, and he fixed his hair up cleanly. Of course, everything is in color black.


    "What do you mean? Didn''t you call me loudly?" she asked.


    "No. I just said your name, but I wasn''t calling you." Both of them looked confused and surprised.


    Nida leans forward and touches one of her ears. "I have superpowers!" she exclaimed.


    "Hey! You will spill your food!"


    Daniel snatched the tray out of Nida''s hand because she was only holding it with one hand. He then walked towards the table and placed it there.


    "Why do you always have that kind of energy." He commented with a frown.


    "How about you? Why do you always frown when talking to me?" She teasingly asked and sat in the chair. She gestured with her hand, telling him to sit and talk with her.


    Daniel sighed deeply and brushed his hand across his face before taking a seat across from Nida.


    "I was going to stay here for no reason. Now that you are here, I won''t be bored." Nida cheerfully cut her cake into two and offered the other half to Daniel.


    "Ms. Mildea, you might be forgetting that I hate unhygienic things." He said it with his arms crossed while looking down at the cake that Nida had moved to the tissue paper.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll eat this one, you eat that piece on the plate." Nida happily started to eat the cake she placed on the napkin, and she talked while her mouth was full. "Anyway, do you know how I did that?"


    "Did what? Eating a cake on napkin?"


    "No! That I heard you even with distance."


    Daniel was contemplating whether he would eat the cake or not, and he looked at Nida with a full look of disgust.


    "How about you think first about how you managed to eat disgustingly like that?"


    The clean freak wanted to vomit.

 Chapter 8 - Newbie (8)

    "MMMMMMMMMnnnn." Nida squinted her eyes then placed her hands near her ears while looking stealthily at the canteen''s counter.


    "What kind of comedic act are you doing?" Daniel commented. While slowly eating the cake, he took time to think if he would eat it or not, but ended up eating it anyway.


    "I am trying to hear what the canteen ladies are saying." She said this while keeping her gaze towards the canteen ladies that were having a conversation at the counter a distance from where they were sitting.


    Daniel just watched her with her bizarre act and was also anticipating Nida''s possible new hearing power.


    Minutes later, Nida gave up and looked at Daniel with dissatisfaction. "It''s strange. I thought I had super hearing."


    "Then how did you hear me just a while ago?" He asked. He also finished eating the cake and wiped his mouth with his handkerchief.


    Nida then leans forward toward Daniel. "You shouted my name right? You''re pranking me?"


    Daniel shoved her face out, but he frowned once he felt the foundation of Nida stick to his hand.


    "I really didn''t voice your name out loud."


    He pulls out his handkerchief again to wipe off the makeup that sticks to his hand.


    "We can''t really know for sure what happened, plus what do you expect for yourself? You''re human, right?"


    "Aw, what a waste." She was about to lay her face on the table when Daniel caught her face and asked, "Why do you want a super hearing?"


    Daniel reflexively placed his hand in between the table and her face, thinking that it was not good to place your bare face on a dirty canteen table.


    [With the way she treats her face, I am pretty amazed at how she''s not getting any pimples.]


    He thought to himself while looking at the low-spirited workmate.


    "If I have that power, I can easily avoid them. You know, like when I hear their voice getting near, I can choose the other way after hearing their footsteps." She explained while keeping her face in Daniels'' palm.


    [Her face is so soft. Did the oil moisturize her face?]


    [His palm is so soft, Is this because of excessive sanitizing?]


    They thought to themselves internally, admiring each other''s skins.


    "Like I always say, leave this company if you really want to avoid them." He advised bluntly, resting his head on his other hand.


    From the point of view of the people passing by, it looked like a couple having their idle time at work.


    "Haa- Like I always told you too, I cannot do that until I am sure they won''t run after me." She closed her eyes and felt comforted by the softness of Daniel''s palm.


    "You''re making your life complicated." He lightly scoffed at Nida.


    "Whatever, that''s not the only thing I am stressing out." She let out another long, loud sigh.


    "You sound like an old man. What could be a simpler problem that you''re making complicated?" Daniel seems to be uninterested, but Nida feels like he is very open and willing to listen to her grumbling, despite wearing his usual aloof expression.


    "RA4136" she responded, accompanied by a short grunt. "My damn manager stubbornly wants to change the law. He is complaining so much. We have a problem meeting our OTDs. He is complaining about the speed limit penalties and ordered me to convince the safety officer to change the speed limit. Like it was possible to change a law!"


    "Safety officer? Randell related?"


    He thought that all of her problems were related to her ex-lover.


    "No he is¡ªaaahh!" Nida suddenly screamed because someone suddenly pulled up her hair that made her head lift up from leaning on Daniel''s palm.


    Daniel immediately stood up from his seat and held the hand that was holding Nida''s hair.


    He doesn''t notice that the sweaty pig-like manager is approaching them because he is so focused on Nida''s face.


    "Manager Buhngal, please refrain from treating your assistant violently." His eyes flashed. He pulled an intimidating face and forcibly removed the hands of the trucking department manager off Nida. He then slapped it hard after it tried to reach Nida again.


    [Shit, I badly need a bath], he cursed internally as he looked at the manager with disgust.


    In fact, he is more disgusted than angry. He badly needed to go to the restroom to puke. His stomach felt weird after touching the hands of the sweaty, pig-like manager.


    "Manager Olitoquit, don''t middle on how I manage my assistants." The pig-like manager dusts off his hand that was slapped by Daniel. which made Daniel''s eyebrows twitch.


    [How dare he? I am the one who should be disgusted by his filthy hands!]


    "Ms. Mildea, you''re just a newcomer but you''re already slacking off!" he angrily shouted at Nida, ignoring the other workers present in the cafeteria. "Do you know that I can fire you right here! Right now!" he furiously shouted while his saliva blessed everything in front of him.


    Nida does not retort to his accusation because he is somehow telling the truth. She really is slacking off because she just thought that her manager was being unreasonable in his orders.


    She can be confident if she knows she is 100 percent correct, but if she knows she also made a mistake, she will remain silent.


    She just lowered her head and didn''t speak a word. She knew that it would end soon if she kept her mouth shut and just let the manager pour out all of his anger.


    "Manager Buhngal, she isn''t slacking off." He stepped forward and hid Nida behind his back, which made her look up to him.


    Upon looking up at him, she saw Daniel''s grimaced face full of disgust. Then she remembered how disgusting her sweaty manager was.


    Her manager also speaks disgustingly about how his saliva always lands on someone he is talking to.


    "You ordered her to solve your OTD issue." He continued speaking to the human saliva fountain.


    "Is that something to do with you? Aren''t you just flirting with my assistant?"


    The fat manager of the trucking department crossed his arms smugly, but he seemed to be awkwardly standing because he could not look down at Daniel since he was much taller than Manager Buhngal.


    "She is asking me to adjust your OTD time. Your assistant is quite courteous and generous in treating me to a cake in return for asking for help with a difficult task."


    Murmuring and a short gasp were heard around the cafeteria.


    The almost empty cafeteria a while ago was now filled with curious people watching their drama unfold.


    She slightly pulled Daniel''s coat to signal him to stop.


    She is also worried about the dangers of the saliva of her manager, Daniel, who might be screaming in disgust internally.


    Manager Buhngal took a step back, thinking he might have jumped to conclusions and rushed to pull Nida''s hair. He glanced at Nida, who was being hidden by Daniel.


    "Ms. Mildea, Explain!" he awkwardly asked instead since he could not take back his curses due to his pride.


    "I am sorry sir, I can''t change the speed limit, but changing the OTD schedule would be possible." She softly answers while avoiding eye contact because she is not speaking the entire truth.


    Ehem!


    Manager Buhngal made a fake cough, then fixed his coat that could not be closed due to his bulging belly.


    "Remember not to do your job properly." He then walked away.


    Daniel is in disbelief because the sweaty manager didn''t even try to apologize and just leave like he didn''t hurt someone physically.


    It would be better if he could run after him and ask him to apologize, but his stomach can''t take it any longer.


    His back started to get drenched in cold sweat.


    He put his hand to his mouth to prevent him from puking.


    Nida noticed his pale expression and realized that he might be at his limit.


    She lightly tapped his back and whispered. "Go, I cannot guide you back to your office, They will talk about us more if I do."


    Even though she is thankful to him for taking her side, she cannot take care of him because the situation will go worse if they stick together more.


    Daniel just nodded and left without saying anything.


    Nida just wondered how many hours Daniel would be spending in the restroom.


    ....


    "incident report?" She read aloud the header of the paper that the HR handed him the moment she returned to her seat.


    "It''s just for documentation, Ms. Mildea, and also..."


    The HR moved her seat closer to her and whispered. "Please don''t report us to DOLE, okay?" (DOLE = Department of Labor and Employment)


    The HR opened her eyes a little wider, raised her eyebrows, and sticked her bottom lip out, while tilting her entire head a little downward and looking upwards at Nida, aiming a gesture of persuasiveness.


    HR might be anxious that she will report the incident to the DOLE to file charges, especially since her manager pulled her hair so hard that her scalp hurt that his action could be considered as an assault.


    The entire company''s employees already know the melodrama that happened in the cafeteria, and the story has become exaggerated with every sharing, resulting in the HR being wary of the issue.


    Before coming into the trucking department, some HR personnel had already warned her about her manager''s violent tendencies and said that he was fine as long as you wouldn''t disobey his order.


    "He just asked me where you were, so I told him you were at the cafeteria; I didn''t know he would be angry. You''re just a new recruit. Why do you have to be slacking off?" She said it nicely while keeping her unsophisticated expression.


    The HR personnel that she can''t even remember the name sounds suspicious to her.


    [Why do I feel like she is mocking me?]


    She can feel a little annoyance toward the HR girl without reason.


    The HR in front of her has this aura that even without doing anything bad, you still feel like you won''t like her.


    Nida just shakes off the feeling of iffiness and makes a fake smile.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t file any charges." She said this while taking a pen out of her drawer. "I will fill up this one then send this to your table later."


    "Okay, thank you. Please remember that you are still a probationary employee. It will affect your regularization if you keep slacking off." Still saying it nicely, the HR moved out of the chair and looked down at Nida, who was still sitting. "also refrain from flirting." Her naive expression was gone while saying this, but she smiled again while gesturing that she would now leave.


    Nida was dumbfounded by the HR''s action.


    "whom am I flirting?" she tilted her head.


    "AH!"she clapped once upon realization. "I forgot that Daniel is a heartthrob here too!"


    ''Am I attracting enemies just because I hang out with pretty boy Daniel?''


    She just let out a long sigh, then proceeded to fill out the form left by the HR.


    ....


    While in a men''s restroom...


    BLUUUUUURRRRGGHHHH


    Daniel wiped the bile from his lips and stared at the mashed up food floating in the toilet water. He felt pensive. "I shouldn''t have eaten that cake!" he cursed loudly.


    His stomach clenched in pain. Sweat dripped down his brow through his black hair. He made a promise to himself that he would never approach the pig-like manager of Nida ever again.


    He went out of the cubicle and threw his coat and his polo into the trash bin, leaving him only wearing his white shirt.


    "Having fan watching someone vomiting?" He spoke without looking at the man who was just leisurely leaning against the wall while his arms were crossed.


    "Don''t snatch someone else''s toy, Mr. Olitioqiut." the man warned him.


    Daniel stopped washing his arms and face and looked at the mysterious man while his face was still dripping wet.


    "Mr. President, aren''t you too old to play?" He asked while looking at the company''s President disrespectfully.


    "What? I am just here to watch, but it seems like you are stealing one of my brothers'' play thing, so I came to warn you, little Daniel." Wendell walked closer to him with a mischievous expression. "You''ve been silent for years. Why? getting bored?" He smugly whispered to him, but Daniel grabbed the pen in his pants pocket and steadfastly stabbed the pen towards the neck of the president, who was too close to him.


    However, Wendell disappeared like a cloud of smoke, and only his voice remained.


    "I have warned you. You know what will happen next."


    Daniel just stared into space blankly and resumed washing his face.


    Baaag!


    Crack!


    Daniel suddenly punched the front of him. That made the mirror cracked and stained with his own blood.


    Shit!


    Shit!


    Shit!


    He cursed multiple times while looking at his reflection into the cracked mirror.


    "Daniel, you crazy shit!"

 Chapter 9 - Playmate (1)

    "Ranz."


    Randell looked around the empty room and searched for the voice who softly called his name.


    "Here, here, I am here." The person behind the quiet voice is trying her best not to be heard outside the room.


    Randell looked up at the ceiling and saw a small crack and a brown eye which was peeping through it.


    "How did you get there?" he asked while hurriedly moving the bed to reach the ceiling.


    The room he is in is quite empty, a bed made of foam without a frame is the only thing inside the gloomy room.


    Randell, who is 18 years old, is once again locked inside a room with no windows. He didn''t know why his parents traditionally locked him in this prison-like room every full moon, but he thought that his parents were only doing this because it was part of their weird way of disciplining their child.


    "I went here to pick you up. Your parents won''t allow me to see you, so I crawled inside one of your vents. I almost got fried, you know!" She whispered while she seriously told him what happened. "Anyway, I got lost and crawled out into your ceiling, I didn''t know where the exit was and ended up here!"


    Randell was dumbfounded by his girlfriend''s eccentricity.


    "Go back now! You''ll get in trouble if mom catches you. " He poked his finger into the crack to widen it a little bit. The crack at the side of the ceiling is only the size of her eyes. He is quite amazed at how his girlfriend managed to see him through it.


    "Like I said, I am lost! I don''t know which way is the right way! let me down and let me use the door instead!" Her voice got a little louder, and that made Randell gesture to her to lower her voice.


    She pouted as she shifted her lower body to the side, her back hurting from crawling up the ceiling for so long.


    This action made the hole crack even more and made the hole grow wider to the size of their heads.


    "Nice! Now guide me down!" She excitedly ordered.


    But Randell''s expression became anxious.


    "What? What''s wrong?" she asked, because he moved back rather than help her down.


    "I am actually locked in here,"


    "Huh? Why? Is this some kind of punishment room?" She peeked into the hole and looked around. "How long will you be here? Your graduation ceremony would start soon."


    "I won''t be attending; mom will let me out tomorrow."


    "Huh? Why? Your graduation is important!" She shoved her head out of the hole, which made Randell panic because she might fall down.


    "I will still graduate even without attending the ceremony." He gloomy responded.


    Today at 6pm is supposed to be his high-school graduation.


    Most parents are excited about their child''s graduation, but in Randell''s case, they would be exhilarated too, if only the graduation didnt happen at the same time as the full moon.


    He never thought that even on this special occasion, they would also lock him up in this usual enclosed room.


    "Come up here instead! Let''s go to your graduation ceremony together!" she naively offered.


    "But!"


    His eyes shook and he swallowed his saliva while thinking about what to do. He was afraid to disobey his parents for the first time.


    "Come on!" she shouted while reaching out her arms to him to let Randell climb up.


    He shakes his head before finally grabbing the hand of Nida.


    They struggled for a moment to climb up, but they managed to safely go up.


    He saw the ceiling made of steel once he was about to start to crawl. Only part of the hole was made of wood, and the rest was strongly built with steel.


    He wondered why the room was specially built that way. He then looked at the bottom of his girlfriend in front of him.


    His face lightly flushed into red because he could see her girlfriend''s skirt slightly showing her thighs, she is wearing her school uniform.


    "Hey, move a little bit, I''ll guide the way out."


    He doesn''t know the vents around his house, but he knows his house better than his girlfriend, who randomly infiltrated his house.


    "What comes to your mind climbing out of her?" He mumbled while slowly crawling, making sure that the ceiling they were crawling on could take their weight.


    "I miss you," she said, while pouting.


    He paused for a moment, then smiled.


    "I miss you too. You can kiss my butt if you really miss me." He jokingly said while Nida was following behind him.


    Aaah!!


    "Hey! You crazy!" He could not look back because the passage was too narrow. He just felt his butt hurt from a bite.


    "HAHAHA! That''s what you get! You just have to tell me you miss me too! Why do you have to tease me like that!"


    "Okay, fine! Sorry! Just behave there! We are almost out!"


    A few minutes later, they could feel air inside the narrow passage.


    "Exit!" Nida excitedly shouted since she badly wanted to stretch out her body.


    "Quiet down!"


    He stealthily peeked out the hole and realized that they were out in their storage room. He jumped off the hole and opened his arms to catch Nida, who happily jumped in.


    "Are you having fun?" he asked his eccentric girlfriend.


    "sort of. It is my first time exploring like that, haha. Your house is quite fun, except it is painful for my back."


    She began to stretch her body.


    "Let''s go?" he asked closely, while they were still hugging each other due to his catching Nida from the ceiling.


    The dim and silent storage room only receives a small amount of light from its small glass window, which reflects the orange light from the setting sun.


    The small amount of warm light made the two teenagers gaze at each other''s eyes intensely.


    No one dared to let go, and soon they started to hear each other''s heart beats.


    Randell held her waist a little tighter as she wrapped her arms around his shoulder.


    Nida''s pale complexion was painted with a reddish blush by just staring at her lover and smelling his sweet scent of baby cologne.


    She lightly chuckled at the thought of him still using baby cologne.


    Seeing Nida''s smile, Randell''s heart beat beats wilder. Then they started to give each other light kisses until the kiss slowly began to go deeper and deeper.


    Nida just let her feet hang. She wrapped her arms around his neck, then messed up his silver-blonde hair while she felt the warm movements of his tongue.


    The dim and silent storage room was painted by the two teenagers'' love.


    "What to do?" Randell asked while both of them caught their breath.


    "What?" she asked as he let go of her body.


    "I won''t be in jail for teaching a fifteen-year-old kid to kiss?"


    "Just marry me if you don''t want to be in jail." She winks at him, then they walk together out of the storage room while holding hands.


    The sun was already gone, but still they could see the color of the sky in violet and orange.


    Randell started to walk, but Nida pulled his hand and made him stop.


    "What''s wrong?" He looked at her worriedly because she just kept her gaze on the ground. "You won''t leave me and forget about me when you go to college?"


    She is fidgeting while asking this question.


    "How could I leave you if you are my everything." He slightly bent his knee to look into Nida''s eyes, still looking down "You won''t leave me, even if you meet more beautiful and mature women?" She looked into his eyes worriedly. That made him chuckle, then brush his fingers across her face.


    "What kind of thing are you worrying about? You, and only you. I don''t need anyone else. " He kissed her cheeks and drew her hand to start walking again.


    "I promise under this violet sky, which is the product of the day sky and the night sky combined, that I will always love Nida Mildea. No one else."


    Nida smiled at the romantic oath from her lover and nodded her head in assurance.


    "Come on, we will be troubled if mom finds us here."


    Nida held her boyfriend''s hand tighter and let him lead the way,


    "I love you forever," she shouted happily.


    "Well, I don''t." A low voice suddenly interrupted her dream.


    ''Huh? a dream?'' She got up from the bed and looked around the room.


    "Why do I have to dream about that?" she asked herself.


    "What dream? Wet dream?" The low voice was still talking to her when she looked into the curtain that was hiding the man on the other side of the bed.


    She actually asked for a break in the company clinic because her scalp still hurt from her manager''s rage at pulling her hair, which she ended up dozing off in one of the comfortable clinic beds.


    There is another bed beside her with a curtain as a divider.


    She rose barefoot and slid the curtain to the side.


    "Danny, why are you here?"she asked him as she looked at the hot compress on his stomach.


    "Is it the time of the month?" she asked teasingly.


    Daniel frowned and threw the pillow toward Nida, which she instantly caught.


    He doesn''t feel well due to excessive vomiting, that he feels like he also vomited his internal organ. He went to the clinic to rest only to see Nida also sleeping on the other bed with weird sleep talking.


    "I don''t feel well enough to be joking with you." He turned away from Nida and covered himself with a black blanket.


    "Wow, you even have your personal blanket here?" She looked at the black blanket that was obviously not from the clinic.


    "Go back to sleep; it seems you have an intimate dream."


    Nida made a fake laugh and then sat on the bed where Daniel was lying. She then gave him a light nudge.


    "intimate? I don''t think that was intimate, I dream about the time we were still dating, the time we were still happy together. That was the time we were still both innocent, That time I still don''t know." As usual, she opens up to Daniel without any awkwardness. She doesn''t know what made her comfortable with him, but she knows that Daniel is a good listener.


    "At the beginning of the night, he promised not to love anyone else but me, but after the full moon showed up, that promise was voided at the same time. He tried to kill me."


    She looked up to stop her eyes from tearing up.


    "I was happy before the night came. It was a sweet, nice dream, but not until midnight when it became a nightmare."


    She continued to share, unsure if Daniel was listening.


    "Nida, have you ever tried to date someone else after breaking off with him?" Daniel asked as he turned his body to face Nida, but he was still covered in a blanket except for his face.


    "No, why?" Her tears backed away due to the sudden question from Daniel.


    "Want to date me instead?"


    Nida jolted up and made a step back.


    "d-date you? Why? suddenly? we just met yesterday!" She stuttered and became confused by the sudden proposal.


    Even though they just met yesterday, Sunday, she feels like she and him got closer to each other because that Sunday afternoon, until midnight, they talked about many things. They shared so much personal information, but that doesn''t mean she would date him.


    Daniel sat up and laughed at Nida''s reaction.


    "YOU''RE MAKING FUN OF ME!?" Because of his prank, she hit Daniel''s chest. "Why do you like me?" He let go of the blanket and moved closer to her so they could feel each other''s breath.


    "You have a pretty face. Who won''t like you?" She awkwardly moved away and walked straight to the door.


    "Y-you fucking overboard with your prank! don''t cross the line!" She shouted, then ran out of the door but came back immediately because she had forgotten her shoes underneath the bed.


    "Bye!" She said goodbye and hurriedly left the clinic.


    "What line I shouldn''t cross?" His lips curled up while looking at the door where Nida left it open.


    "This time I won''t be playing anymore."

 Chapter 10 - Playmate (2)

    ''How to handle gossip in the workplace'' ''


    How to shut down rumors'' ''


    gossip policy example'' ''


    no gossip policy template'' ''


    Warning letter to employee for gossiping'' ''


    gossip in the workplace policy''


    Nida has been typing random searches on his desktop.


    She was exhausted by the treatment she had been receiving over the last few days.


    After the cafeteria incident, she became known as a "flirt" ¨C "using her beauty to lure men" in the company.


    "At least they know I am beautiful." She consoles herself.


    She doesn''t know how the rumor spread, but it ends up that the story of her flirting with the sales manager and neglecting her work made the trucking manager furious, making her the main topic of gossip within the company.


    She keeps frowning while typing on her keyboard because the web searches don''t help her at all.


    "They have nothing better to do. That is why they love talking about you."


    Nida was startled by the sudden appearance of her coworker, who shoved her face in front of her monitor to see what she had been searching for.


    "Ms. Sue! Long time no see!" She awkwardly greeted her while she closed her screen.


    Ms. Sue was her seatmate for the first time at a conference meeting last week. She is in the legal and insurance departments.


    "Long time no see, Ms. Mildea; as always, you''re a gossip topic." She smiled kindly at her and handed her an envelope which she took a while to read.


    "I hope Ms. Sue won''t believe those rumors." She said it softly while avoiding her gaze.


    Ms. Sue complimented her beauty from their first meeting. She hoped that she wouldn''t be disappointed by the rumor saying she was luring men.


    "Don''t worry much, Miss."


    As usual, Ms. Sue is as friendly as before.


    Nida felt relieved. Then she put the papers back in the brown envelope and asked, "Are we going to the accident site right now?"


    Fortunately, she has a task to do, so she can forget about her gossip issues.


    "Yep, who will drive?" Ms. Sue raised her hand, which was holding the car key, then Nida grabbed it and said, "I will ma''am"


    Both of them smiled at each other.


    She is thankful that the legal assistant in charge of her case was Ms. Sue.


    Sue is kind and doesn''t have any prejudices, which makes her easier to talk with.


    She grabbed all her things needed for their inspection and they both went out of the building and drove to the accident site.


    Nida is a logistics assistant and her work involves making sure that their delivery load will be smoothly transported from the pick-up location until it is successfully delivered to the customers.


    In today''s case, their trailer truck was in an accident on the way to their customer''s warehouse, then the loads were stolen.


    She needs to inspect and document the incident for insurance purposes and account for the damage, while Ms. Sue needs to meet their truck driver and the family of the driver who crashed their car into their truck.


    It took an hour to travel from the office to the accident site due to its distance.


    Strangely, the site is well guarded and no unauthorized person has entered.


    "What are they guarding this heavily when our load has already been stolen?" she commented while looking around. The site seems like a crime scene, not a traffic accident site.


    "Maybe this place has too many thefts that they may steal almost everything."


    She just shrugged her shoulder and stopped thinking about the unusual police activity.


    They walked closer to the tractor head of their forty-footer trailer-tractor as their eyes opened wider due to surprise at how crumpled the four wheel car was due to crashing head on into the huge vehicle.


    "No wonder no one survives." she said, speaking out her thoughts.


    "May they rest in peace." Ms. Sue prayed while making a sign of a cross twice.


    "Haaa- we need to re-orient our drivers for safe driving." She stated as she expressed her sympathy to the people left behind by the one who died in the accident.


    "Ah, you are still new." Ms. Sue commented while taking out her camera to take pictures.


    "still new at?" she looked at her, puzzled.


    "Our drivers are well trained; we have high standards. They won''t be driving that large vehicle halfheartedly killing other motorists."


    Nida bit her lips because she thought she offended her, thinking that her side comments might be unprofessional.


    [I forgot that Ms. Sue has been at the company for ten years already.]


    Ms. Sue smiled at her and gently tapped her shoulder, gesturing her to look at the lines on the road.


    "Our trailer is in the right lane. Look at the skid marks. It''s pretty obvious that this white car is the one that crashed into our truck."


    Ms. Sue pointed out.


    Nida was amazed at how Ms. Sue saw a situation from a different perspective. She assesses and visualizes all the possibilities that could have happened. She can also understand the different ways that a person can think and see various perspectives in all the versions of the event.


    As a person, she wishes she could grow up like her too.


    "Though our vehicle is much larger than the car, though the car was the one who became crumpled, though on our side we don''t have causality, it''s not right to conclude that is our fault. Anyway, it''s our job to protect our driver when it comes to this, so be prepared once we visit the police station."


    "What''s in the police station?" She also took out her camera and captured the scene.


    "Furious family of the dead? probably asking for our driver to die instead." Ms. Sue shrugged her shoulders as she casually responded to her question as if she had dealt with this kind of situation before.


    Nida walked around the trailer to check if their stocks are fine. She left Ms. Sue talking to an enforcer and the mechanic.


    "Shit." She frowned as she cursed.


    "S-sorry ma''am, we could not stop them. Only three of us are here to guard." A man wearing a safety vest and a hard hat approached her.


    "There''s nothing we could do about that. Sorry for cursing. I''ll look around for a bit." She waved her hand at the helper and continued assessing their truck load.


    "Double the work." she commented as she sighed, looking at the empty boxes of items meant for delivery.


    She was expecting to retrieve some items but the trailer van was totally emptied.


    She thought she would only be doing a report about a traffic accident. She will also be doing a theft report.


    "The wing van of the trailer broke from the crash, resulting in some of the load being thrown away."


    She tilted her head as she repeated the statement she read on the initial report.


    "The collision happened at the front. How did the wing van break?"


    She thought it was weird that the wing van snapped open from the collision with the tractor head.


    "Did they force the wing van to open?" She walked around the trailer to investigate more.


    "I need to report this to the police," she sighed deeply, realizing she''d have to do more work.


    "The bystanders were more focused on stealing the items than helping the one inside the car." she touches the side of the steel door that seems to be scratched by a sharp object.


    Even the flooring of the trailer has scratches that she doesn''t know how or why it has such large scratches over there.


    Huh?


    She immediately took a step back as soon as she saw a large paw print underneath the trailer.


    "No way." she mumbled and a sign of fear could be seen on her face.


    Now that she saw the large paw print, it makes her think that the scratches at the side of the van and its flooring are not from the accident.


    She immediately walked back to where Ms. Sue was.


    "Are you done documenting?" Ms. Sue asked when she noticed that her face had turned pale. "What''s wrong?"


    "Ms. Sue, do you know how the accident happened?"


    "Not yet. We will know after we read the blotter. If you''re done, let''s go to the station."


    The two leave the accident site.


    Ms. Sue drove the car because of Nida shaky hands.


    "Are you okay? Are you sick?" Sue asked Nida as she glanced at her while driving.


    "I am fine, I guess I drink too much coffee." She states a lie as an excuse, then works hard to calm herself.


    Soon after they reached the station, a swarm of people approached them with their voice recorder and microphone.


    "Please tell me what your company will do¡­"


    "Are you going to pay the damages?"


    "What are you going to do with the family left behind?"


    "Can you tell us¡­"


    Reporters throw lots of questions at them without giving them a chance to respond.


    "Assholes."


    Nida flinched after hearing Ms. Sue curse for the first time. It was only her who heard her curse, because they were moving too close to each other due to the reporters squeezing them with their mics and recorders.


    With the help of the police officers, they managed to safely enter the station.


    "May I see the blotter, sir? Why do they think it''s our fault?" she frustratedly asked the police officer. "Did you make a press release already?"


    "No ma''am, we didn''t, but the child of the driver who died posted on the SNS claiming that it was the truck driver''s fault." The police officer handed the documents and talked respectfully to Ms. Sue. Her kind and nice demeanor suddenly changed into an intimidating legal officer.


    "Atty. Abogado is on his way. He will deal with the traffic incident case. I''ll be dealing with the media and Ms. Mildea," She gestured her hand toward Nida, then moved forward.


    "She will take care of the stolen goods."


    The police officer just nicely greeted them and introduced Nida to a police officer who would help her.


    "Nida!" someone shouted her name, then she looked at the group of police officers who were doing something at their counter.


    "Sir," the police officer saluted the man who called her, then approached them happily.


    "Nida, it''s been a long time."The man looked at him like he really knew her, but for her, she really didn''t recall who the man was, especially since she doesn''t have any friends or acquaintances.


    "Did you already start?" The man asked the police officer.


    "Not yet, sir,"


    "Can I take this?" He smiled brightly in front of them, then snatched the documents from the police officer''s hand.


    The police officer just awkwardly walked away, then the man was left smiling brightly in front of her.


    Just by looking at him made her recall a cartoon character named Johnny Bravo because of the way he smiled and his body was built.


    [Thank goodness he didn''t style his hair like Johnny Bravo.] she thought as her neck hurt from looking up at the tall, big man.


    The man has spiky indigo short hair and dark blue eyes. He may look pure and innocent if you only focus your gaze on his face, but his big built that highlights his police uniform seems out of place.


    ''SPO 1 Lord Suarez''


    She read his name plate.


    [What a weird name?] she commented internally.


    "Sir, Suarez." The huge man''s face beamed with happiness after Nida mentioned his name. "I appreciate that you could recognize me but would you mind introducing yourself?" She respectfully asked since she really couldn''t remember the man even his name.


    "Ah!" he snapped and acted as if he had suddenly realized. "It''s me toto, I was adopted and they gave me a new name." He happily shared it with Nida.


    "toto?" She immediately frowned once she heard the name.


    Toto noticed the sudden change in her expression, which made him sad that his shoulder fell and the glow in his face faded.


    "Ah, sorry, it looks like I am the only one happy to see you."


    "Ah!Ah! no! Toto! I''m sorry! I am also happy to see you. Sorry I didn''t recognize you at all. You totally looked different! " She said this awkwardly, looking away.


    She didn''t expect meeting someone from her hometown.


    As much as possible, she wants to bury everything related to her hometown.


    Toto is the same age as her, they are classmates, and he often hangs with her and Randell, but Randell''s name was Jake in his memory.


    Nida will be happy to talk to him if they share the same memory, but Toto and everyone else in her hometown have different versions of the past.


    "I¨CI have grown a lot, I am taller now."


    Both of them hate it when their conversation turns awkward.


    Toto was so excited to see her again after a long time and didn''t restrain himself from greeting her openly, forgetting the traumatic incident that his friend experienced.


    He wanted to hit himself as he thought about how inconsiderate he was.


    "Yes, that''s great." Nida shortly responded, and their dull conversation was cut with silence.


    Ehem!


    He made up a fake cough to get her attention.


    "S-shall I call the PO1 again to assist you?" he asked instead, but Nida waved her hand to refuse.


    "No, I didn''t mean to make you feel uncomfortable, I would appreciate it if you could assist me still."


    Nida feels guilty about how she treated her childhood friend.


    [Toto doesn''t know that his memory is altered, I shouldn''t be treating him like this!] She scolded herself.


    Toto guides her to his table to finally talk about work. "The wing van broke at this part and thrown out 12 to 15 boxes off the road," he explains while showing her the blotter and some pictures. The


    helpers said that some bystanders who witnessed the collision picked up the items and took them home. The other people who saw these actions thought that this was okay, so they took some boxes inside the van until lots of people gathered to take them all and empty the van." "Can


    you show me at least CCTV footage? It will be easier for the insurance company to pay us if we show them that."


    "Unfortunately, the CCTV at that area was under maintenance. We also came into the site too late, and all the loads were all gone." he sounds very apologetic.


    Thinking of the lost opportunity to expose the existence of the werewolf, Nida just tapped the pictures.


    "Toto, I mean Sir Suarez."


    Toto slightly smiled upon hearing his nickname.


    "I''m fine with Toto."


    Fidgeting for a moment, hesitating if she could say what was on her mind.


    "I think the opening of the wing van is kind of weird."


    "You noticed it too!?" He leaned forward closer to Nida.


    "Yes sir, do you think it''s unusual for a wing van to open whereas the collision happened at the tractor head."


    "Yes, I also see marks of forcefully opening the wing van locks and some scratches on the flooring. It is too bad I cannot investigate further. "


    "Why? Did others get assigned? "


    "No." He shakes his side from side to side.


    "They won''t investigate." Toto leaned closer to her ears to whisper. "They said our higher ups won''t allow any more investigation and will settle things as accident."


    "What?" she frowned, then she moved her head to look directly into his eyes. "If you know something is strange, why didn''t you investigate it? you ca¡ª."


    She stopped midway through her sentence because she felt something similar, then she gasped in realization.


    "No, if they are involved with this, I am sure they will come at night again!" She unintentionally speaks out her thoughts while thinking about a wolf running wild again and their backer is running around erasing people''s memories again.


    They left little bits of evidence and she is sure that tonight they will surely clean it up.


    "y-you know who''s behind this?"


    Toto asked confusingly.


    "Ah, no. I''m sorry I spoke my mind. I was thinking of other things. Anyway, can I have a copy of this?" She pointed to the blotter and the pictures that Toto had presented to her a while ago.


    "You can have this. These are only copies. We have the original copy inside." He handed the papers to her, which she grabbed hurriedly.


    "I''ll be going now. It was nice meeting you again."


    He felt bitter about how they treated each other now, whereas they were closest a long time ago. he


    suddenly became a stranger to her.


    "Me too. Keep safe, Nida." he softly said. He said goodbye while watching her hurriedly walk away, as if she had just realized something and wanted to rush over.


    He was about to walk inside when she saw Nida going back again.


    "Did you forget something?" he asked, but Nida held both of her hands up to lighten her heavy feelings.


    "It''s nice to see you doing well Toto. I always wished for you to be safe, healthy and happy." She said it warmly as she genuinely smiled at him.


    She suddenly thought that despite having different memories, he was still her dearest friend. That is why she turned back and wished him well.


    After saying the words she wanted to convey, she hurriedly walked away and left Toto, looking at his hands that Nida held.


    "Silver dust?"


    Her hands left a silver dust mark on his hands, but it soon evaporated into the air.


    He wondered for a moment what that was, but he turned and walked inside the station with a happy warm heart, knowing his friend was wishing him happiness and health, which is the most important in his work.

 Chapter 11 - Playmate (3)

    "Accounting & business strand, Randell Lobo, with high honor."


    Toto impatiently looked around the stage grounds since his friend hadn''t come up the stage yet, despite his name being called out twice.


    "Didn''t he attend?"


    He took out his phone and tried to contact Randell, but it was unattended. Then he dialed Nida''s number next.


    Her phone was ringing, but she wasn''t answering it either.


    He decided to leave his job as usher.


    He ran towards the school gate and looked for a taxi. He would go to Randell''s house to find out where he was.


    His graduation is something the three looked forward to together, and he feels strange with the sudden absence of his friend.


    "Toto!" Nida calls him, who is already talking to the taxi driver. "Where are you going?" she asked.


    Toto hurriedly told the taxi driver that he wouldn''t be riding and then looked frustratedly at his friend who was leisurely walking while holding hands.


    "Hey! Your name has already been called! You''re late!" he yelled.


    "See, I told you, we need to run." Nida also looked frustrated.


    Randell just looked at them with a bright smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. Do I look like someone who will look good going up on stage?" he asked while showing off his indoor clothes: t-shirt, shorts and slippers.


    "Opps, we runaway without thinking of your appearance!" Nida laughed and thought that their situation was funny.


    "Runaway?" Toto feels like he is left out of the conversation.


    "My mom locked me up, this kid forced me out of my room." he casually explained.


    "Your room? That was not your room. Look toto he was locked up in a room with only a bed inside. I think my future in-laws are weird."


    "You''re weird too." Toto shoves her out of his way and looks closely at Randell. "You''re not hurt any where? Why are you locked up?"


    "Haha, I''m fine."


    "Hey, Randell is mine. Back off toto!"


    Nida hugged Randell and shooed him away.


    Randell just happily watched her girlfriend and his friend bickering.


    The three of them are very close.


    He and Toto treat each other as brothers. And he met Nida because of Toto.


    "Ah! I have an idea!" his eccentric girlfriend randomly shouted.


    "No." he jokingly said, without hearing her idea.


    "I haven''t said anything yet!" she pouted. "Anyway! Since Ranz was late, let''s have our own graduation ceremony!"


    Upon hearing Nida''s idea, Toto''s eyes sparkled and became excited at Nida''s idea.


    "I am an Usher! I can steal some food and materials. Wait for me! Let''s have our ceremony!" he exclaimed.


    "W-wait no stealing." Randell wanted to calm down the two eccentric people in front of him, but they were already smoothly plotting.


    "I have kept some costumes in the club room. We can use them!" Nida added while jumping up and down due to excitement.


    "Then bring it up to the rooftop! That is the best place to have a party for us three!" suggested by toto


    "Nice! Nice! We can watch the fireworks display there!"


    "W-wait, Hey guys!" He really wanted to stop them, but their energy was hurting him.


    "Go up the rooftop first!" Toto shouted as the two ran in different directions to gather items for their mini rooftop graduation ceremony.


    "My gosh, at least listen to me." He was left behind, making a long sigh.


    He walked up to the rooftop alone, where he would wait for them with their never-dying energy.


    As soon as he opened the rooftop door, a strong wind brushed through his body and he was welcomed by countless stars due to the clear night sky.


    He looked up at the early night sky. The moon was not visible yet since the sun had just set a while ago, but weirdly, the stars shone brightly today even though the night was still young.


    He walked out the door and admired the night sky more.


    "Why do I feel like the sky is pulling me." He holds onto his chest because of the stifling emotion he is strangely sensing.


    Bam!


    He was startled by the sudden slamming of the door, but he immediately smiled after seeing the person who slammed it open.


    "Tada!"


    Nida shows off all the things he looted.


    One of these is a complete set of formal attire, and the other is a graduation gown.


    Soon after, Toto came with food and drinks, and a tarpaulin saying ''Commencement Exercise Year 2010''


    "Hey! Where did you steal that?" Randell panics, as he fears that they will get in trouble for the things they have stolen.


    "I didn''t steal it! The principal doesn''t like the layout of this tarpaulin, so he throws it away! I just happened to know where he threw it! I promised I wouldn''t steal this!"


    "Then what about those foods?" he pointed at the foods and drinks Toto is holding. He is sure that Toto doesn''t have money


    "I stole it, of course!" he proudly stated, and that made Randell dumbfounded, putting his palm to his face.


    "HHAHAHA Nice! Let''s arrange everything! I borrowed Maam Hill''s Polaroid. Let''s make this ceremony grander than the actual graduation ceremony!"


    The two loudly laugh at each other.


    Randell just awkwardly smiled and let them do whatever they wanted.


    That early night, when the full moon was not yet fully showing, the three teenagers had the best time reenacting the graduation ceremony that they missed.


    The gloomy and dark rooftop became warm and full of joy and showered with genuine laughter from the three of them.


    It should be the best night, they thought.


    "I think I can''t watch the fireworks." toto sadly said while looking at his phone. "Sister is looking for me."


    "Aw, Nooo staaaaaay." Nida whine like a child. "Just took a picture, I really need to leave." he hurriedly picked up the things he stole and rushed to the door.


    "Hey, let''s go home together. Come on Nida, your parents might be looking for you too." Randell stood up and also picked up the things Nida randomly stole.


    Nida reluctantly stood up and followed.


    "Aw,  I wanna see the fireworks."


    "That''s fine, but it''s more dangerous to stay out here at night."


    "Don''t go home yet!" Toto said, "Randell, Why can''t you get that I am going first so you can have lovely dovey moments." He mischievously poked at the sides of Randell. "Oooow, I like your sincerity, my friend." The two energetic friends salute each other.


    "Are we staying?" Nida looked up at Randell with puppy eyes, then Randell just nodded to her.


    "Make sure you go home safely," he said to Toto.


    "Don''t worry much!" he said as he stepped out of the rooftop door.


    "Send us a text once you go home!" Nida added.


    He turned around then happily said goodbye to them. "Enjoy the fireworks, Lovers!" He winked at them before finally leaving.


    But that was the last time he saw the two.


    By the morning when he woke up, he rushed back to school wearing only his undershirt and boxers.


    He doesn''t care about his appearance, he doesn''t care about the cold, He only cared about his friends who were still there that night when he heard the news of a wolf attack.


    Police authorities didn''t allow anyone inside the school that morning. All the people who come to know their family''s whereabouts are kept outside the gate.


    He squeezed himself between the people also wishing to see their loved ones.


    His eyes widened and his knees trembled once he saw the school gate entrance.


    Blood and corpses.


    There''s too much blood and corpses at the gate entrance. What''s more on the inside?


    What happened to his friends?


    He was so afraid that he wouldn''t be able to see them again that he loudly called out their names while the authorities pushed him back to the crowd since he had pushed himself to enter.


    "NIDA!! RANDELL!!"


    He kept repeating their names, but his friends never showed up in front of him ever again.


    "NIDA! RANDELL!!!"


    Toto shouted while raising his hands while lying.


    "Huh?"


    He touched his cheeks that were soaked in tears.


    "Why am I dreaming of that day?" He sat up and wiped his face with his arms.


    He looked at his hands, which were still slightly shaking. "Did I dream about Randell and Nida because I met Nida just a while ago?"


    He thought while analyzing his own dream, but he flinched the moment he realized something.


    "Randell?" He got confused and held his head with both of his shaky hands.


    "Is my friend''s name Randell?"


    Feeling strange and confused, he picked up his phone to take a look at the time.


    "It''s still 10 o''clock at midnight."


    He only took a nap in their nap room since he would be on patrol later.


    "Why do I recall his name so weirdly? Why is my friend''s name turned Randell?"


    He scratched his head, then he gripped his phone tighter.


    "Why am I suddenly so sure that his name is Randell?" he frowned, then decided to call Nida to confirm.


    The two exchanged their numbers this morning and he thought that Nida had finally let go of her fears since she was not acting timid and unfocused like she did after the wolf attack.


    "Hello? This toto, sorry to call you this late." he said when the line was connected.


    huff huff huff huff


    He frowned when he only heard heavy breathing.


    "What''s wrong nida?"


    "H-Help me, Help me!" Nida is whispering over her phone.


    "Where are you?" He hurriedly picked up his gun and car key. "I''ll rush over"


    "I''m inside our wing van" still whispering and sounding very scared.


    "wing van? at the site? why?"


    Though he doesn''t get why Nida is being frightened and in a strange location. He drove his car in a rush. "I get it, stay calm and I''ll be there."


    "Please hurry, he is comi¡ª aaaaaah!"


    "Nida! What happened? Hey!"He shouted over his phone because he could only hear Nida''s scream and the sound of crashing.


    His car flew into speed. Sweat ran down his back as he made his car fly into speed.


    The morning after the wolf attack suddenly flashed on his head as he grip tighter on his steering wheel.


    "I won''t be late this time!"


    he shouted.


    "Nida!"

 Chapter 12 - Playmate (4)

    "I am sorry that you have to go home alone." Ms. Sue apologized for the third time.


    "No, it''s okay, I''m fine." she said while she started the car.


    Ms. Sue is just looking at her with a worried expression.


    Currently, they are in the city hall parking lot. Nida finished her tasks this afternoon, but she chose to accompany Ms. Sue on her work trip, driving her around the city to where he needed to meet with various work-related people.


    Until the night comes, and Ms. Sue is not done yet, but soon after her boyfriend comes to pick her up. She is not needed anymore since her boyfriend has his car.


    Ms. Sue feels bad about letting Nida go home alone after she spends her time accompanying her.


    Ms. Sue thanked and apologized to her multiple times before she could go.


    It''s already 10 o''clock in the evening and some roads are a little darker. She feels a little creepy. That is why she drives the company car faster.


    "Huh?" She confusedly slows down the car when she passes the accident site, then decides to stop for awhile.


    "Why is there no guard here?"


    She parked the car at the side of the road and walked towards their trailer van.


    "They are supposed to have lights here. What if the trailer part is stolen too." She pulled out her phone from her pouch and decided to call the maintenance department.


    As far as she knew, the trailer tractor would be towed tomorrow. They were supposed to guard the trailer until then.


    Hmmm?


    He paused for a moment because she thought she stepped into something.


    She switched on her phone''s flashlight, then lit up the one under her feet.


    AAAAAAHHHHHHHHH


    She screamed, then stumbled and fell.


    "c-coooorpse!"


    She covered her mouth upon realizing that she shouldn''t be shouting at the time like this.


    The people who shout a lot in horror movies are mostly the ones who die first.


    She hurriedly closed her flashlight and crawled toward the car, but she bumped into something in front.


    grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr


    She looked up and the thing she feared the most appeared in front of her.


    The place is dark and the cloudy night sky doesn''t help at all.


    "W-why?" she wondered, having previously assumed that werewolves only appeared at full moon.


    ''The moon is not even showing up tonight, but why is a werewolf here?''


    Her whole body trembles in fear as she tries to look for a way to escape.


    "Why?" the hulking creature repeated her words.


    "You can talk?" she asked once more.


    Strangely, the supposed oversized crazed creature loosens up his stance and crosses his arms.


    "What do you think the use of my mouth?" The surprisingly rational werewolf talked smugly to her, but that didn''t lessen her fears at all; it made her mind into chaos.


    "You seem afraid, but the way you reacted shows it''s not your first time seeing a werewolf." The wolf had an evil smile on his face that made her cower, but since the wolf was distracted by his thoughts, she took the chance to run toward the car.


    The werewolf just watched her desperate run towards the car, but once she almost reached the car...


    swwwooossshhhh bam!


    He grabbed the car and swung it far enough away from them that it landed upside down.


    "Do you think you can escape after seeing this much?"


    She didn''t respond and only thought of ways to escape.


    She slowly stepped backwards, then decided to run at full speed.


    She knew that it was useless since he could run after her easily. She just closed her eyes and desperately ran.


    "Enough with the playing!" The werewolf shouted as he raised his hands and showed off his sharp claws.


    She looked behind her and could clearly see the wolf''s sharp claws directed at her.


    Her eyes widen when she suddenly trips. She regrets wearing high heels for the first time. Then she twisted her body so that her back was the one to fall first. But it only made her see the claws that were about to pierce her.


    She closed her eyes and stretched out her arms, hoping it would shield her from the werewolf attacks.


    "Bitch! You''re a priestess!" The werewolf shouted.


    Nida fell on her back and lay flat on the ground. She still held her arms up since she could feel something heavy above her hands, but nothing she could feel was touching it.


    She is relieved that the claws haven''t sliced her up yet, since she doesn''t feel any pain, except for her back.


    She slowly opens her eyes and is surprised by her current situation.


    "Let go!" The werewolf shouted while he tried to pull out his claws that were stuck on the silver dust shield that was releasing from his hands.


    Thousands or millions of pieces of dust are reappearing on her hands, forming a solid shield once the dust has compressed each other together.


    The werewolf is standing above the silver dust shield. That is why she could feel its weight, but weirdly, she had the strength to keep the shield and the werewolf up.


    She looks around at her arms that are glowing with silver dust.


    "What is happening?" she mumbled. "Am I not human?"


    "What? Hey priestess, let go of me or else I will burn your useless heart!" He shouted as he hardened his muscles and started to slam the shield with his other hand.


    Nida panicked and tried to stand up. That made the werewolf hang himself on the silver dust shield since his claws were still stuck.


    "What to do, what to do, what to do." She hysterically looked for a way to use the silver dust on her arms. But before she could do anything, the werewolf punched the shield with all his strength, and it started to crumble.


    The werewolf grins at her, looking as if he had finally can kill her.


    Nida hurriedly grabbed the dust that was flying into the air and threw it directly at the werewolf''s eyes.


    AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA


    The werewolf screamed loudly and rubbed his eyes like he was in excruciating pain.


    She hurriedly ran towards the trailer van and ran inside of it to hide.


    She looks at her arms that are starting to lose their glow.


    "No! No! Shield! I need another shield!" she shouted as she tried to release the silver dust once more, but it little by little faded away.


    She ran into the corner of the van to hide.


    The inside of the van was dark, but she could feel that his feet were stepping on something she hated the most: corpses.


    Once she reached the innermost corner, she hurriedly pulled out her phone and looked for someone to call for help.


    Ring Ring Ring Ring


    She was startled by the sudden call from her friend, but it gave her hope.


    [Toto is a senior police officer. He can help me!]


    Despite having shaky hands, she managed to press the answer button.


    "Hello? This toto, sorry to call you this late. " She


    felt relieved to hear someone else''s voice.


    "What''s wrong nida?"


    "H-Help me, Help me!" Nida is whispering over her phone.


    She could not hear the whimper of the werewolf. He might have recovered really fast.


    "Where are you? I''ll rush over"


    "I''m inside our wing van" still whispering. She wanted to tell Toto to hurry.


    "wing van? at the site? why?"


    aaawwwwwoooooooooooooo


    Nida flinched once she heard the werewolf''s sudden howling.


    "I get it, stay calm and I''ll be there."


    "Please hurry, he is comi¡ª aaaaaah!" She let go of her phone due to shock.


    The dark trailer van became a little bit brighter because the roof was suddenly gone, and the werewolf was standing at the edge of the trailer van sniffing the area. His vision was impaired due to the silver dust that Nida had thrown.


    She looked up then moved her hands to pick up her phone, but she touched something else.


    "Huh? Marble?" She looked into it, then threw it at the side since it was nothing important, but the wolf screamed in pain after she threw the blue marble.


    "You have my core? HOW DARE YOU!" he furiously shouted.


    "core?" She returned her gaze to the marble that had rolled back to her after it bounced where she had thrown it.


    [Didn''t Daniel say something about werewolves'' core?]


    She picked up the blue marble and smashed it into the floor multiple times. It brings pain to the werewolf that he keeps screaming and cursing at her, but the marble is not breaking and remains intact.


    [How can this possibly kill him?]


    She looked at the marble, then at the werewolf in pain.


    She opened her mouth and hesitated if she was doing it right or not, but continued to swallow the golf ball-sized marble.


    Boom, boom, boom


    Her heart suddenly beats faster.


    AWOOOOOOOOOOOOO


    She held her chest and looked at the wolf who was suddenly loudly howling.


    "He is turning into dust?"


    The wolf made its final holy howl until he turned into dust.


    The van became quiet again, but not her heart.


    She staggers out of the van and walks back to the road to wait for Toto to come and pick her up, but her vision is becoming foggy and she''s losing her strength.


    She fell and lay on the quiet, dark road.


    "No one will save me again?" she asked herself as her eyes became heavy and she slowly lost consciousness


    .


    .


    .


    .. . . .... . .


    .


    .


    "Hmm? I''m floating?" She said this while looking down.


    Nida looked around the area while floating into the air.


    She can see the dark place where he met the werewolf.


    The upside-down company car that the werewolf threw away is still there, and the dust remains from the werewolf.


    She looked at her arms and body that were surrounded by silver dust. She glows in the dark like a firefly.


    "How did I control this again?" She tried to control and move the dust off her body.


    oh my goodness!


    But then she let out a short gasp.


    After she managed to move the dust off her body, there was nothing inside of it.


    "Did I die? Am I a ghost?"


    Strangely, she can feel her body, but why can''t she see it?


    The dust slowly disappeared around her and the entire area became dark again.


    She moved her hands and tried to touch her chest and face.


    Then she raised her hands to look at it, but there was nothing.


    "I do have a body! I can feel it! Why can''t I see it?"


    She squinted her eyes to look for clues around the dark place about how she turned like this.


    "Is it because of the marble?"


    "Nida!" She instantly smiled and turned around, familiar with the voice.


    "Toto!" She happily walked towards him, but he passed through her. He literally passed through her body.


    "What? Did I really die? Hey Toto! Can''t you see me? " She ran after him, but she froze what she saw after.


    "That''s my body."


    She looked at her cold body lying on the ground.


    "W-what the?"

 Chapter 13 - Playmate (5)

    "Nida!! Randell!" Little Toto shouted while he forced himself from the barricade that the authorities built to prevent them from entering.


    "Toto?" his classmate called him as she recognized him from the crowd.


    "Gina! Do you see Nida? Randell?" He shook her shoulder while asking her desperately.


    Gina was an usherette at that time, but she didn''t meet the wolf since her professor safely hid them in the backstage storage room.


    She shook her head in response to his question.


    "Then can you tell me where I can find them?"


    "The victims that saw the wolf head on are all at the hospital now. We who managed to hide and didn''t encounter the wolf were interviewed, but we can go home now. However, they''re listing the names of the dead ones over there." She pointed at the huge board that the school staff were assembling. A long list of names was listed on the huge board.


    Upon seeing this, the crowd rushed over the board and wished that their family''s names weren''t listed.


    Toto froze for a moment, then joined the crowd to see.


    "please not their name, please not their name."


    he chanted while looking at the names one by one, but soon his jaw dropped.


    His friend''s name is written on the board.


    "Jake Marcso"


    /////


    Ugh!


    "Sir, are you fine?" his junior asked while they were getting into the car.


    "Yeah, I''m fine." He starts the car while squinting his eyes.


    His head hurts from remembering his twisted memory.


    [Why am I remembering Ranz''s name as Jake?] he wondered while his memories of ten years ago strangely flashed back into him.


    He wanted to think more about his twisted memories, but the current situation is more important. He needed to rescue Nida.


    However...


    An hour...


    It will take him an hour to reach where Nida is.


    Though Toto needed to hurry and come to where Nida was, there was nothing he could do about the distance between the police station and the accident site.


    He works hard to drive his car at a high speed.


    The police officer he took to assist him is holding on the handle of the car because of how reckless Toto is driving.


    "Is there anyone near at the site?" he asked his junior.


    "I called station three, sir. They said they would send people soon."


    Toto bit his lips, knowing that "soon" meant later to them.


    EEEOOOOEEEEOOOOEEEEOOO


    He could not hear the loud droning police siren since he could hear his heartbeat beat louder than anything else.


    "I hope I won''t be late!"


    From an hour of normal travel, they managed to reach the site within twenty minutes.


    "Sir, look!" his junior shouted, pointing at the upside-down company car of Nida.


    The place was too dark to see, but the upside-down vehicle was the only thing they could tell and see.


    He looked around and saw something lying on the dark road.


    He narrowed his gaze toward the object, and he cautiously walked closer.


    "Nida!" he shouted once he realized who it was.


    He ran towards her and immediately turned her around because she was planking on the dirty road.


    "Hey, Hey! What happened?" He lightly tapped her cheeks and shook her shoulder, but he didn''t receive a response.


    He pulsed her and gave her CPR, but it was useless.


    "Sir, the station three are here." his junior said.


    Still looking calm, he stood up and saluted the Station 3 police who came to assist.


    "We just came here too. That trailer tractor was in a separate accident this morning, while that upside-down car." he pointed at the company car. "We still have no clue what happened or why the driver is here dead."


    "Okay, we will send more people." The leader of the group salutes Toto and proceeds to order his people to investigate and search the area.


    Toto was left staring at Nida. He could not move her to her position since he needed to wait for the SOCO (forensic team) to investigate.


    As a senior police officer, he cannot brawl and cry in a situation like this, even if his face is twitching because of the emotion he is suppressing.


    "Why is this thing happening again?"


    He lit up the area with his flash light. He looked at the marks on the ground that seemed clawed by a large beast.


    "Large beast?" He bit his lips while remembering the same incident ten years ago.


    ////


    "I can now meet Nida?" Toto, a fifteen-year-old, inquired of the nun who was preparing their food with him.


    "Yes, she was discharged, yesterday."


    "Really?" He jumped up and down in front of the nun to express his excitement about seeing his friend again.


    Since Nida was sent to the hospital after the wolf attack, no one has met here except for her family. "They said she is greatly traumatized by the accident."


    He stopped celebrating


    when he remembered that his friend might be really in pain now.


    "That is why you have to meet her. Cheer him up Toto." The nun gave him a benign smile that brought his smile back at once.


    "Okay! This afternoon I''ll visit her!"


    ////


    in the afternoon....


    knock knock knock


    He gently knocked on Nida''s room.


    Her parents let him go up and meet her.


    "It''s me, Toto"


    Silence. No one seemed to be on the other side of the room due to the deafening silence.


    "Are you sleeping? Should I visit the other day?"


    *creek*


    The door slightly opened, and Nida peeked out at the slight opening.


    "Can I tell you a secret, Toto?" she softly asked, while her eyes seemed out of focus.


    He clenched his fist, thinking that Nida really needed someone to take care of her, especially since Randell was dead.


    "Yes of course. Can I come in?" He smiled at her, then Nida let her in.


    Her room is dark and messy. While Nida walked around with a blanket covering her whole body, that only kept her eyes uncovered.


    "Do you know who Randell is?" she inquired as she sat in her bed, while Toto sat on the floor.


    "Randell? Who is that?" He tilted his head at the unfamiliar name.


    Nida bit her lips and looked the other way once Toto answered her that.


    "What''s wrong Nida? You can talk to me about anything." he tried to comfort her.


    "Yes, I can talk to you, but does that mean you''ll understand? All of you are the same." she looked into his eyes with a piercing gaze.


    "No Nida, I will try my best to understand. How can I help you if you won''t tell me." He stood up and sat beside her. "I am your friend. I will help."


    Nida let go of her gaze and hesitated for a moment. "


    Randell, can''t you remember him?" she looks desperate that is why Toto calmly responded to her.


    "No. Can you tell me why you are looking for this Randell?"


    "Everyone''s memory of him was soon altered after he massacred everyone!"


    "Nida, the one who attacked you is a wolf."


    Nida shook her head then started to cry.


    "No! He is your friend, He is my boyfriend. Later, after you left us, at the rooftop he transformed into a beast! A werewolf! I am sure there''s another wolf out there who altered everyone''s memory. We need to catch them before they can kill more!" She shouted desperately, trying her best to let her words get into Toto''s mind and wished to believe her.


    Toto hugged her, but his words made her feel worse.


    "I am sorry that I made the two of you stay on the roof, even though you were about to go home too. I am sorry. You will be fine now, Nida. The wolf won''t ever show up and attack you again." He comforted her and stroked her back gently. Then he felt glad when he noticed that Nida had stopped crying.


    He slowly pulled his hug from her, but when their eyes met, he shuddered at the fierce gaze in her eyes.


    "You came here to comfort me, not to understand." she stated after pushing him away from here.


    "No. Nida I¡ª." "


    Get out! Don''t show up again! I don''t have a friend! I don''t have family! I have no one!" she furiously shouted as she threw random things at him.


    "No. Nida! Listen! ack¡ª." the room became silent again once the saw blood drips on his face.


    She unintentionally threw a sharp object that made his left eyebrows bleed.


    "Oh my goodness!" Her mother checked on her room because of the noise they heard. "I''m sorry Toto! Come here, I''ll treat you!"


    Nida''s mother hurriedly escorted him out of the room.


    Nida just covered her whole body with her blanket and let him leave without saying anything.


    After that, they stopped talking.


    Nida recovered years later, but she stopped making friends. That made Toto hard to approach her again.


    Until he moved out of the orphanage and lived a new life as Lord.


    "I thought we could restart our friendship again, I guess fate doesn''t want that." he commented while Toto was reminiscing his memory.


    Regret and sadness.


    It''s been a long time since he felt those emotions.


    "But what is this?" He crouched down and held his head with both of his hands. "Ranz or Jake? Why do I have a different name for your boyfriend in my memory? "


    "Woah! Your memory is back?" He flinched and looked around him since he heard Nida''s voice in his ear.


    "What is this? Why am I hearing your voice?" He stood up and looked at the lifeless body of Nida.


    "Huh? Can you hear me? but I can''t touch you?" "


    Oh my! w-why I hear your voice? am I going insane?"


    He stopped panicking and returned to his stoic expression once he saw the forensic team walking towards him, but his hands were so shaky that he hid in his pocket.


    "We will now take care of this sir." the forensic team saluted before taking over.


    He talked to them for a moment, then he went back to his car.


    haaaaaa¡ª


    He exhaled heavily because he still felt the tension, knowing that the ghost of Nida was watching him.


    "Nida?" he softly and cautiously called her name, gripping the steering wheel tightly.


    "Are you fine talking to me now?" he nodded.


    "Thank goodness you can hear me! I''ll explain what happened while you are driving!"


    "driving? to where?"


    "There''s a friend that can help me with my current situation. Let''s go to his house."


    Toto somewhat feels relieved that Nida has a friend to rely on.


    "His name is Daniel Olitoquit."

 Chapter 14 - Playmate (6)

    "Is that the neutral priest."


    "What is he doing here."


    "How disgraceful!"


    "Is he going to harass the chief priest again?"


    "He might have someone on his back, but how come he can do whatever he wants?"


    "Hey! Don''t approach him, you will be tainted with impurity!"


    Daniel could hear the same malicious comments every time he visited the temple.


    He continued to walk and ignored everyone as usual.


    "What brings you here?" the chief priest asked without looking at him.


    "Did you let the wolves attack our delivery vehicle?" he asked without showing any kind of emotion. He just plainly threw the question at the listless priest.


    "I think you''re lost. This is not a wolf den." The chief priest''s eyes glowed as he menacingly looked at Daniel, but it didn''t affect him at all.


    "I have no control over the beasts." the priest shrugged his shoulder in a contemptuous manner.


    Daniel''s stoic expression remains as he states his next question.


    "But you lure them. Is this how you play your game?"


    "I don''t know about your accusations. All I can say is that you''re wasting your time here, former chief."


    "I guess you''re not scared of my power, chief priest?"


    Daniel''s shadow under his feet moves and becomes larger.


    The chief stood up and hurriedly rang the bell on his table.


    "That''s useless, you''re already in my zone."


    Daniel''s shadow spread out across the entire room and covered everything in black.


    The chief priest could not see anything except the sharp, deep black eyes of Daniel.


    "T-this is against the law! You will be punished!"


    Daniel scoffed at the chief priest who doesn''t know his place.


    "I don''t think the supreme priest forgets to tell you that you shouldn''t poke your nose at my company. I know you know you can''t harm my employees. I wonder where did you get the guts to do so?"


    Canaman Trading Corporation is the company that Daniel Olitoquit personally founded with other races, but he is disguised as a safety officer to know more about what is happening inside the company rather than stay at the top, clueless.


    Only a few know his identity, which makes his work as a safety officer easier.


    However, this morning he got a report that the delivery truck for his company was attacked by a werewolf, and the "goods" they were transporting were all killed.


    He hurriedly called Wendell, the leader of the wolves, but he could not give him an answer yet, since they focused on altering the memories of witnesses first.


    He did his own investigation that led to the chief priest''s schemes.


    "I am the leader of this p-place! Y-you have no right to do this to me!" he shouted while his voice obviously sounded scared as he stutters.


    "Do you know the reason why the chief and trainees for leadership are not allowed to reveal their faces to others?"


    Daniel''s eyes became larger that made the chief priest cower in fear.


    "So that I can kill them without everyone knowing, your leadership will end today and you will be replaced right away."


    Daniel''s eyes turned red as he spoke, and a red thread suddenly appeared and cleanly separated the chief priest''s head from his body.


    He then let go of his zone and the room returned to normal, while the chief priest was lying on the floor, lifeless.


    Clap, clap, clap


    He heard a slow clap from the window.


    "Wolf, you will die if you stay here, are you suicidal?"


    He looked at Wendell, who was leisurely walking inside the chief priest''s office inside the temple grounds.


    "Do you think I am so weak to be killed with weak holy power?" he mischievously commented while kicking the lifeless body of the chief.


    Daniel let out a long sigh.


    "Vina has a lot of work to do. He can''t even appoint a decent chief to lead." he took the chief priest''s phone that was inside his inner pocket then looked into it. "that supreme priest is not doing a great job. temples are getting weaker day by day."


    "Anyway, what do you need? I know you''re here not because you want to pray at the temple."


    "My little reckless boy was purified. I am here to kill the priestess who did it."


    He then threw the chief priest''s phone away because he couldn''t find anything useful in his logs. Instead, he gazed at Daniel piercingly.


    "who? the kid who attacked the delivery truck?"


    "Yes, now choose your side and tell me who the bitch is who harmed my kid." Wendell bares his sharp fangs and prepares his stance to attack. But Daniel doesn''t move and just tilted his head.


    "No one is like that here." he plainly said. "You already know this temple is not on the level to purify with ease. The priests here are only trained priests. They need to team up, for them to complete a single purification, and that takes time too. I, Vina, Lexter, Hans, and Fell, are the only ones born with divinity. What kind of nonsense are you talking about when you jump to conclusions?"


    Wendell loosened his stance and frowned. "Then who purified my kid?"


    "I don''t know?" He shrugged his shoulders. "I''ll investigate, I''ll tell you right away once I know." Daniel frowned, thinking that he had been experiencing inconvenient situations these past few days. He thinks that it is better to stay at home and clean.


    "You better tell me! I am going to burn every temple if you hide him!" Wendell seriously warned him.


    "Okay, okay, just leave now" Daniel gestured his hand to shoo Wendell away. "Your body is evaporating. You will turn into dust if you don''t leave now."


    Wendell looked at his body, which was slowly getting purified. He pointed his two fingers from Daniel''s eyes to his eyes to show that he would keep a close watch on him. Then he shaped-shifted into a wolf to jump off the window and run off the temple grounds.


    Daniel shakes his head since it is also exhausting to deal with Wendell who seems to have two personality. Day vs. Night.


    "Lord Daniel, who will be the next chief?" A priestess suddenly appeared and respectfully asked Daniel questions.


    "It doesn''t matter who will lead, properly assess the next chief to make sure that he is not the same as this fool."


    "How about the priestess mentioned by the wolf? Shall I assign a team to look for her?"


    "No. I''ll take care of it."


    Daniel looked out the window and observed the large temple grounds.


    The country of Naga has a dominating religion which is Ayanity. They worship the supreme God, Ayan, whom they believe is the creator of all things and the head of other deities.


    The Temple of Ayan is the most powerful among the other deity temples. The god also gifted his disciples with the power to purify, but only a few have the purest power gifted by birth. Most of the temple priests are now trained priests.


    Daniel is one of the few. He is powerful in connection and divinity, but unlike the four gifted, his power is not acknowledged by everyone because of the color of his power ¡ª which is black. So he chose to work in shadows, making everyone else in the temple unaware of his position.


    Daniel discussed some sort of thing with the priestess before leaving the temple.


    He drove his car back home, but his eyebrows instantly twitched the moment he saw the silhouette of a police car.


    He was about to make a U-turn to avoid trouble after meeting an uninvited guest when he noticed the presence of a unique soul clinging to the policeman.


    Beep, beep!


    He lightly horned at the police car to get it to move out of his gate so he could enter and park.


    The policeman moved his car and followed Daniel''s car into his garage.


    "What can I help you, sir?" he respectfully asked and smiled, despite frowning internally.


    "Ah! Nida told me that you could help her. " The policeman awkwardly replied while glancing at his side as if he was listening to someone who could not be seen by the naked eye.


    This time Daniel showed his discomfort after hearing Nida''s name.


    "What kind of trouble did the unhygienic woman bring to me again?" he asked, displeased.


    Though the policeman hadn''t responded to his question, he looked at the policeman''s side and pointed at the empty space.


    "Don''t tell me that unlucky girl is that soul?"


    Daniel is dumbfounded.


    "Hey! How did you die?" he shouted in disbelief.

 Chapter 15 - Playmate (7)

    "Don''t tell me that unlucky girl is that soul?" As he pointed at the empty space, he could feel a presence of a soul.


    Daniel is dumbfounded.


    "Hey! How did you die?" He shouted in disbelief but soon fixed his collar to return to his composed self. However, his eyebrows kept twitching in annoyance.


    He is vexed by the thought that he won''t be able to rest tonight.


    "I am sorry for shouting, sir. I work at the same company with Nida. Daniel Olitoquit." He introduced himself formally to Toto.


    "I am sorry for bothering your evening, sir. I am SPO 1 Lord Suarez." he introduced himself too and offered his hand for a shake, but he immediately pulled it back.


    "Ah, sorry, Nida told me you''re a germaphobe."


    Daniel''s eyebrows twitched once again, since he knows that Nida won''t describe him nicely. She will probably call him a clean freak or a germ anti.


    "Let''s go inside first." Daniel said after letting out a long sigh.


    Daniel could only see a slight presence of Nida and couldn''t hear what she was saying. That made him curious about the policemen helping her.


    He opened the door and gestured to them to enter.


    But both of them didn''t move to enter.


    "What?" he asked while raising one of his eyebrows.


    "She said if you know how to bring her back, we need to retrieve her body first." Toto patiently repeated Nida''s words.


    "No need. You don''t need that body. Let''s talk inside. The bats are awake, so we can''t stay too long outside." He went inside and left the door open so the two could follow.


    "Bats?" Toto looked at his side, assuming that Nida was there, asking what Daniel meant with bats.


    "This is a neighborhood full of vampires. Let''s go in." Nida answered, then followed Daniel inside, leaving Toto stunned at knowing the sudden existence of vampires. He swallowed his own saliva first before entering the residence.


    The three went inside the living room to discuss Nida''s situation.


    Toto told Daniel the whole story that he had also heard from Nida, who had told him while they were on the way to Daniel''s house.


    Toto is feeling strange and doubting that the current situation is not real since a lot of extraordinary things keep happening in one night.


    "So Nida, what is happening to you right now is called awakening." Daniel starts to explain.


    "What''s awakening? she asked." Toto also started to be Nida''s spokesperson.


    "You''re experiencing the same awakening process as the temple priestess."


    "She''s cursing." Toto stated, instead of repeating her words that were too crude to hear.


    This made Daniel feel thankful that he was not seeing and hearing her.


    "What''s with the priestess thing? I am the daughter of a politician, and no one in my family is holy or religious! How the hell?" She continued to grumble since she didn''t want to see where her situation was going.


    "She''s asking what the priestess does."


    "The same with priests'' purification, exorcism, and guardianship."


    "She said it was bullshit. Why would she do that."


    Ehem!


    Daniel made a fake cough before he continued explaining.


    "I didn''t say you would be a priestess. What am I saying is you''re awakening your priestess powers. No one will force you to become one if you don''t want to." He made another long sigh and his shoulders slightly slumped over, showing how much he disliked talking about what he was about to say.


    "I am a priest too. I experienced the same awakening you are experiencing. I wasn''t forced to do what a normal priest does. But I still do things like exorcism or purification."


    Nobody is aware but Nida dropped her jaws.


    "You gain powers to purify due to excessive cleanliness?" she internally said as she wonders how she experience the same thing with the clean freak whereas she''s not minding over cleanliness.


    Thankfully Daniel could not here monologs and continue to explain.


    "So here''s the awakening process." Daniel raised his finger, counting from one.


    "First you need to swallow a beast core and you will die seconds after. Second, your body needs contact with your spiritual partner or else your soul and body will perish. Third, after revival, you need to stick with your spiritual partner, maybe for a month. Lastly, your powers will eventually show up."


    "I¡ªis this kind of plot for an anime?" Toto asked instead of sharing what Nida said.


    Daniel just shrugged his shoulders and looked at him, waiting for him to say what Nida had said.


    "Ah¡ªah! She asked if I was her spiritual partner since I could talk to her. "


    "I don''t think so." Daniel observed Toto from head to toe while touching his chin. "Your spiritual partner can see you entirely, not partially. Maybe it''s just Sir Lord''s third eye is open."


    "So who is this spiritual partner and where she can find him. Is there a time limit, why¡ª wait, Nida! ask him one at a time!" He exclaimed because Nida was showering him with questions.


    "I don''t really know how spiritual partners are chosen, but in my case it was my mother. The other priestess that I know has spiritual partners who are their family or spouse. You can think of it as the closest person at heart."


    Daniel kept his mouth shut even though he had someone in mind who was probably Nida''s partner.


    "Does she have the time to look for one?"


    "Hmmmn. The time limit is twenty-four hours. Good luck." he lightly stated while Toto covered his ears.


    Nida started to protest loudly.


    "Be honest, Nida. Who''s the person closest to you?" Daniel asked her once more, but that made the room silent.


    "Is it Randell?" Toto broke the silence.


    "Ah! You probably don''t know him, sir. He is her late boyfriend. Nida doesn''t have any friends, and she doesn''t have a close relationship with her relatives either. The only one she became too close to was Randell. They stick together almost every time!" Toto shared as if he was excitedly telling the love story that he rooted so much for that he forgot that it was a long time ago.


    "But I guess it is impossible since he is long gone." His bright expression became gloomy suddenly.


    Nida bit her lips and wanted to tell Toto the truth, but she feared that she would be misunderstood again.


    Daniel understood the situation and just looked the other way because he couldn''t bear the eager expression on his face.


    "If there''s no one else that you think is your spiritual partner, you can try to go check on Randell. If he is unable to see you, then he is not. It''s better to check on him first since it will take time if you one by one contact your family members." Daniel suggested.


    Nida rolled around the huge black couch beside the two serious men in the living room while thinking about what she should do.


    "Sir, you don''t get me. Randell is long gone. He is dead. Too bad if only he was alive. I am sure he will be her spiritual partner. They love each other too much." He corrected Daniel.


    "He is alive Toto." Nida aversely stated, then Toto perked up at the good news.


    "He is alive? How? Why didn''t I know? He survived the wolf attack?" Toto asked Nida who was showing a lot of this discomfort in her face, but unfortunately, no one would know.


    "Long story. I will tell you later. J-just asked Daniel how I would know if Ranz was my spiritual partner." She bitterly stated.


    Toto just nodded his head and trusted Nida that she would tell him all the details later.


    "She asked what she needed to do after she confirmed if Randell was her spiritual partner."


    "Nothing."


    "Nothing?" Toto is back to repeating the words Nida said.


    "Just maintain close contact with him."


    "Like what?"


    "Like holding hands until you regain your body."


    "I will regain my body?"


    "The body you left will disappear and you will gain a new and better one. Your physical body will reappear once you take enough energy from him."


    "How do I take energy from him?"


    "HOLDING HANDS!" Daniel shouted. Since their conversation is turning into a circle, It is also strange to communicate with Nida since Toto is there as a middle man.


    "Now! Go! Leave now! I already did my part!" He stood up and gestured for Toto to leave.


    Nida wondered why Daniel suddenly became too irritated.


    "Now what?" Daniel asked again since Toto is not leaving.


    "Sir Daniel, she asked if you could help her regarding the company car and how she could return to work after she regains her body." Toto awkwardly says because he knows that Daniel is now expressing his reluctance to help and vexation.


    Daniel just responded with a short grunt, then he tapped Toto''s shoulder.


    "Sir Suarez, please return to your station and help with the police matter. I''ll take care of the company matter. Then YOU!" Daniel shouted in the air. "Go to your ex-lover and don''t make any more trouble!"


    However, he massaged his temples once he noticed Toto was not leaving.


    "What is it? What more?" he asked impatiently.


    "S-she said she doesn''t know Randell''s address."


    "Ugh!" Daniel rubbed his face with his hands because his irritation was turning into stress.

 Chapter 16 - Red Riding Hood (1)

    "Hmmn. Did I get the address right?" Nida asked herself while looking up at a hundred-story building.


    "He''s living in a condominium this luxurious? How much did he get paid? I don''t think CTC can pay us, to afford this" she tried to distract herself from thinking about other matters rather than being nervous about entering the werewolf''s house.


    Nida flew up the side of the building while counting the floors.


    With her ghost-like body, she can effortlessly pass through walls and fly up high enough to reach the 50th floor. Even though she couldn''t see her own body, she could control it the way she wanted.


    She looked through the windows to see which room was Randell''s unit.


    She gulped and calmed her heart that was beating so fast.


    "Stop being nervous, Nida!" she shouted into herself. "There''s nothing to fear! You''re a ghost! He can''t harm me!" She repeatedly convinces herself to calm down.


    "Oh he''s already sleeping?" She paused for a moment and stared at Randell, who was sleeping deeply while cradling a pillow to his chest.


    "Do all men sleep without clothes?" She touched her chin while observing Randell''s trim-built, not overly muscular body.


    She is not cowering, unlike their previous meetings, but the past that she considered her worst nightmare is not something she could easily forget.


    She is still wary of him and doesn''t feel anything else other than distrust that he will come and harm her again.


    "Isn''t it Ironic?" she tilted her head. "I am here to ask for help from someone who almost killed me."


    She didn''t like coming here even though she was still not sure if Randell was her spiritual partner and ultimately wished he wasn''t.


    Nida wants to return to life. She knows how urgent it is to find her partner, but it would be better if it was her relatives.


    "Well what ever! Coming through!" she shouted as she passed through the glass windows of Randell''s unit.


    Even though she was loud, Randell didn''t wake up and continued sleeping.


    Nida sat down at the side of Randell''s bed and observed his face first.


    "He hadn''t changed a bit. He is still beautiful." she commented while tracing the scar above his eye. She wondered where he got the scar over his eyes. "Your face is the reason why I dated you. That time, I shouldn''t have been lured by your beauty." She could feel the scar marks on her skin even though she herself couldn''t see her own fingers.


    She stopped gently tracing his scars, then observed more of his face.


    "If only you hadn''t transformed into a beast that time, I wouldn''t have suffered for a long time. Do you know what kind of damage you did!" She didn''t hold back her voice since she knew that no one would hear her even if she screamed at the top of her lungs.


    She bit her lip, trying to hold back her tears.


    "What if I kill you now, so you won''t harm anyone anymore?"


    She tried to grab the bottle at his bedside table, but it was quite useless since her hand had just passed through it.


    "Wait?" She looked at her hands. Of course, she couldn''t see it, but how did she know she could feel his scars but couldn''t touch the bottle? She wondered, then looked back at the sleeping beauty. "Did I just trace his scar just awhile ago?"


    She slowly poked her finger into his cheeks, confirming that she could touch him.


    "No way!" she exclaimed, then she backed away from him.


    Randell slightly moved, and that made her flinch and move farther away.


    "Hey, are you awake?" she called. She furrowed her brows, showing how much she disliked the fact that she could touch him.


    "Does this mean he is my¡ª." she gasped.


    Nida slowly walked closer again, then tried to wake him up.


    "Hey, Hey. Shit I really can touch him." she said while nudging his shoulder.


    Randell starts to frown because someone was disturbing his good night''s sleep. Then he slowly opened his eyes.


    "Oh, I am dreaming about you again." he softly commented while looking at her face.


    He wasn''t surprised by the appearance of Nida in front of him, and he even tried to reach his hand out over Nida''s face.


    "What the fuck. You can see me?" Nida cursed while stepping back, which also made Randell jolt up and slap his face twice.


    "NAUGHTY ME! WHY AM I HAVING A WET DREAM?" he shouted while his face turned red. He looked at her again.


    "Am I this naughty?" He swallowed his own saliva and got up from the bed.


    Nida was flustered by Randell''s reaction and stood at the very corner of the room. Her eyes shook while watching him walk closer to her with just his boxers on.


    "You beast! What are you getting hard on?" she shouted as she panicked, thinking if she could just leave or continue to ask him about her revival.


    Randell paused and looked at his thing.


    "Why is this dream so realistic?" He tried to hide his thing with his hand as he got confused about how his wet dreams were so realistic that he really could feel his arousal. He also feels like the naked lady in front of him is too realistic for a dream.


    "YOU PERV! THIS IS NOT DREAM! CALM YOUR DAMN THING!" Nida shouted and decided to walk away.


    She turned away and was about to pass through the wall when Randell grabbed her arm.


    "LET GO OF ME! WHAT DO YOU WANT!" She exclaimed while trying to escape from his grip.


    "If this is not a dream, y¡ªyou shouldn''t go out." he said while looking away, and his face was still red as a tomato.


    "Sorry for bothering your sleep! Let go of me! I won''t be bothering you again!"


    She sees him holding something invisible.


    Since he wouldn''t lose his grip on her invisible arm, she scratched his arms.


    "N-no! How can you go like that?" He pulled Nida with him and took his coat that was hanging and tried to cover her, but the coat just passed through her and landed on the floor.


    Randell is flustered.


    "Right! This is a dream. " He shakes his head, thinking he should be waking up now.


    "What the fuck are you doing? let go of me now!"


    "No! Even if this is a dream, you can''t walk around naked like that!" Randell shouted and he bit his lips as he looked at Nida''s naked body again.


    "What? I am what?" Her eyes grew wider as she realized she''d been walking around without clothes.


    AAAAAAAAAAHHH!


    She screamed as she crouched down and tried to cover her body, which she couldn''t see anyway.


    "TURN AROUND YOU PERVERTED SHIT!" she shouted as her eyes shook from embarrassment.


    "I didn''t know ghosts didn''t have clothes!"


    she mumbled but Randell heard her and was about to turn around again.


    "DON''T LOOK!" she shouted once again as she tried to grab something to cover herself, but it was useless since everything just passed through her.


    "T¡ªthis is not a dream? What is going on?" He finally realized that he was really awake and was not having a wet dream.


    "It isn''t!" she exclaimed.


    [What should I do? I''M FREAKING NAKED! he saw my body? HE SAW ME NAKED?]


    while Nida''s mind was being chaotic,


    Randell sat down on his bed and sat in a yoga position. Of course, his back was still facing Nida.


    "What the fuck you''re doing?" She looked at his back.


    "I¡ªI need to calm down first." he awkwardly said the he started to breathe in and out slowly.


    "Calm wha¡ª you perv." she commented.


    Minutes later, Nida was still crouching down in the corner of Randell''s room while waiting for his meditation to be done. As time went by, she also made herself calm.


    "Are you done?" she asked Randell while still facing away from her.


    "Then pull that curtain from your bathroom, use that as a divider, so we can talk without peeping on me." she ordered, since he decided not to back away.


    Randell walked backwards so that he could not see her and did what Nida told him to do.


    He placed the curtain in the middle of the room, and suddenly he could see Nida''s hand passing through the curtain.


    He sat at the other side of the curtain and stared at her pale hand.


    "Come on! Hold my hand!" she shake her hand, gesturing Randell to hurry and hold it.


    Randell''s face blushed once again while he hesitated to hold her hands.


    "I''ll tell you what is happening, hold my hand first!" Nida stated while there was a hint of irritation in her tone.


    He bit his lower lip, remembering how long it had been since he had held her hand.


    "I am sorry." he softly stated once he finally touched her skin and intertwined his large hand with her small, slim hand.


    "What are you apologizing at? I am the intruder here." she replied, while feeling his human hand for the first time in a long time.


    She stared at the curtain separating them, "It would be nice if that warm hand stayed human." she commented without thinking.


    When she realized what she had said, she bit her lip, and memories of the Wolf attack flashed back into her eyes.


    Nida was about to pull out her hand when she suddenly felt her hand getting wet with drops of warm water.


    "I am sorry."


    she heard Randell softly apologize once more.


    "Wha¡ª"


    She was about to grumble and shout at him when she could feel his face touching her hand, and her hand started to get soaked from his tears.


    "I''m sorry"


    sob sob sob


    "I''m sorry"


    sob sob sob


    A twenty eight-year old full grown man is crying whole-heartedly while tightly holding her hand.


    She became speechless and just waited for him to calm down.


    The silent night in the room that was only illuminated by the moonlight was filled with the sorrowful cries of a man.


    Nida just watched the night sky through the huge glass window while patiently waiting for his tears to dry out.


    The man who held his tears for years finally let himself cry out for the first time, as if his heart was about to burst.


    While the lady who also suffered for years couldn''t cry anymore since she already used to cry it all out, there were no more tears left to cry.

 Chapter 17 - Red Riding Hood (2)

    HAAAAA~


    While walking down the junior high school building''s hallway, a tenth grader let out a long sigh that sounded like an old man.


    "Geez, why do students pick up things the teachers left behind!" He grumbled while on his way to the faculty room, which was too far from his classroom.


    He continued to complain and talk to himself until he heard a noise from the back garden. He took a step back and hid behind a post to peek at what was going on.


    "I got a C!" a child shouted while slapping the notebook at his classmate''s face.


    A group of seventh graders are gathering around, and a child their age is cowering in the middle while covering his head with his arms.


    "Oh, bullies." He commented, still hiding.


    He watched the children throw their homework at the poor child.


    "I told you I could not do it!" The child protested, thinking that his classmates were asking him to do the impossible.


    The bullied child''s classmates went to the arcade and left their homework to him.


    Since he could not do eight homework assignments in one night, their homework was marked low the next morning.


    They are now beating him up for doing badly on their homework.


    "How will I explain this to mom?" The bully angrily kicked the child.


    "Hey! Don''t ask him that! He doesn''t have one." The other child stopped his classmates, then looked down on him with a contemptuous smile.


    "Ha! You''re right. What will an orphan like you know?" The other also sneered at him and started to mock him while beating him up again.


    "Must be nice without a mom who nags at you every day!" the bully commented.


    Randell, the tenth grader, frowned at the bad scene he was witnessing, but he would not step out to help.


    He doesn''t want to get involved in troublesome things.


    He went back to where he should be going and easily forgot the scene he saw.


    The faculty room is nearby and without any problems, he successfully picked up the pouch his teacher left.


    While walking out of the faculty room, he bumped into a girl in the lower grade.


    "Thank goodness! What will the teachers do?" the girl asked.


    "will do with what?" he asked since he doesn''t know what the girl is talking about.


    He thought, "Maybe she mistook me for someone else."


    "What did you do here?" The girl looks confused and upset.


    Before responding, he observed first the girl with an unstylish and unattractive look. The girl''s face is also covered in pimples, making her entire face turn red.


    "I''m running an errand. Why?" He asked while showing the pouch to the girl, which made the girl frown and gaze sharply at him.


    He innocently looked back at her since he really doesn''t know what made the girl upset.


    Hmp!


    The girl didn''t say anything else and turned her back to him while rolling her eyes.


    For a moment, Randell was dumbfounded by the girls'' actions, but soon shrugged his shoulders and considered the girls unimportant.


    He went back to his classroom, and his afternoon classes went by as boring as usual.


    When the ringing of the bell that he always wanted to hear, rang, he happily prepared his things to go home.


    "How dare you report us to the teachers!"


    "It''s not me who reported you!"


    Randell heard familiar voices in the street while he was walking home.


    "Oh it''s them again." He commented while hiding himself in the corner. The poor child this afternoon was being beaten up by bullies again.


    "And it''s you again." Another familiar voice suddenly talked to him at his side. That made him jump in surprise.


    "W-what do you want?" He asked, while glancing at the bullies, if they noticed them. Thankfully, they are too focused on beating up their classmate.


    "If you don''t like to help, at least call someone else. Call the teacher or police." The strange and unattractive girl in front of him opened her flip phone and dialed the police number.


    Randell had goosebumps after their eyes met. "Do you love watching someone getting hurt?" She frankly asked while looking at him with judging eyes. "Conscience, do you have those?"


    "I disli-." Randell could not defend himself since the police answered the girl''s call.


    "Hello, Police? I am on XXXX street. There is a group of seventh graders here beating up their classmate. Yes, sir. Please hurry, Thank you."


    After the conversation on the phone, the girl took a picture of the bullies and was about to leave.


    "W-wait!" He wanted to explain himself and shouted to call her out. However, that made the bullies look at them.


    "Who are you?" The bully asked while gripping the stick he used to hit his classmate.


    Randell took a step back and looked around the street, hopping for the authorities to come.


    "What is this? Did you report us?"


    One of the bullies was about to approach them when the girl grabbed his hand and pulled him to run with her, but not to run away.


    They are running toward the bullies'' direction.


    "Neng! Wait!" he shouted as he could see the bullies getting ready to welcome them with their fist.


    Randell swung his other hand to get away from the bullies, while the girl valiantly passed through the bullies while using him as a shield. She grabbed the bullied child and mockingly smiled at the bullies.


    "Run." she briefly stated, and pulled the bullied child up. The three of them run with all their might while holding hands.


    The bullies didn''t give up and run after them.


    "You''re slow!" the girl shouted while she gripped his hand harder.


    "Why am I even running with you!" he complained while out of breath.


    "We''re playing hero! Isn''t it fun?" She mischievously responded.


    Randell feels strange towards the girl who has randomly shown him various expressions. He looked at her while pulling his hand while running.


    They are running as fast as they can, but it feels like everything is in slow motion when they run towards the west. That makes the looks of the unattractive girl more vibrant due to the sun setting in front of them.


    thump thump thump


    With his other hand, he touched his chest due to the sudden, weird beating of his heart.


    [Is it been a long time since I ran this fast?] he thought. Then he shifted his attention to the hand that was tightly pulling him to run faster.


    ////


    "It is small and warm like before." He commented while staring at the pale hand that was holding his big and calloused hand.


    The memory of their first meeting goes back into his mind like a flashback.


    The warm color of the sky and the setting sun, the cold breeze of the upcoming night with the warm vibrance of Nida at that time, is something he had yearned for a long time.


    Ever since his first werewolf transformation and killing of many innocent people, he never thought that a chance to hold her hand again would come.


    He never expected to be forgiven since he couldn''t forgive himself either. However, "I''m sorry" was the only word he could say the moment he touched and held her hand.


    "Done with crying?" Nida asked when the sound of sobbing dissappear.


    Her frown became worse when Randell didn''t respond and just kept his hand tightly held in hers.


    "Aren''t you afraid of me now?" Finally, he spoke and asked.


    With the curtain separating them, Nida stared at it and watched Randell''s shadow move restlessly.


    She can''t believe that the monster that she''s scared of is acting so timid right now.


    "I am not for now." she honestly answered.


    She is still wary of him, but the fright of being killed is not present anymore because she is now wondering soul who is between the living and the dead. What more could she be scared of?


    "W-why are you here, Nids? Especially naked?" He wonders, also, checking if this is reality.


    "I am not a pervert, okay!" she shouted as her face turned red due to embarrassment. "I didn''t know that wondering souls wouldn''t take clothes when they die! I was killed! I came here to be revive!"


    "What?"


    Randell was about to pull out his hand, but Nida pulled his hand back and held him with her other hand too.


    "Don''t let go! We only held hands for less than an hour, but I could already see my toe! Please don''t let go!" She exclaimed while clenching Randell''s hand.


    Her toe, which was invisible to her invisible body, is now visible to her. It means her body is slowly reacting to Randell''s life energy.


    "What do you mean by that?" His eyes shook as he stared at the curtain.


    "Hours ago I was killed! I awakened my priestess power and said, I can revive myself if I can collect the life energy of my spiritual partner." She hastily explained.


    "How can a dark being be your spiritual partner?" he asked confusingly.


    He is considered a dark being and could be purified by Divine beings, such as priests, priestesses, and other beings with light attributes.


    He was confused for a moment, but was suddenly reminded of the single priest he knew who had dark attributes.


    "Huh? Do you know about this power?" she asked while he saw Randell''s shadow in the curtain, he nodded.


    "Of course. H-how did you know this side of the world?" he softly replied.


    "I really don''t have any knowledge. I just know some things just after my death. "


    "WAIT, Y-YOU REALLY DIE?" Randell asked loudly while still stuttering.


    "I am, so please let me collect your energy until I regain my body." she sincerely asked.


    "Then where did you leave your body?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that." she said, while thinking differently with her words.


    [Daniel told me I wouldn''t need it since I''d gained a new body. I won''t need to worry, right?]


    She trusted Daniel and shook off the thought of worrying about her original body.


    Unbeknownst to them, the police officer who was checking her body at the morgue fainted in shock. The poor police officer who witnessed the corpse''s toe evaporated and disappeared.


    (Note: Neng is used for strangers a lot younger than you, mostly used for children.)

 Chapter 18 - Red Riding Hood (3)

    "Will you pass me your blanket." Nida asked since she could now feel the cold temperature of the night on her lower body.


    Her body started to become visible from her toes up to her hips.


    After an hour of holding hands with Randell, her physical lower body returns.


    She feels strange that she can now see and feel her body, which makes her uncomfortable that she really is naked.


    "Nida?" he softly called her while passing the blanket through the curtain.


    "What?"


    She tried to hold the blanket but it passed through her hand, which was not yet back to its physical form.


    Haaaa¡ª


    She let out a sigh and used her toes to move the blanket.


    She makes sure Randell is not peeking out since she is in a very awkward position.


    "Need help?" he asked.


    "Nope. Continue with what you were going to say."


    She moved around while still holding his hand, and he was still obediently sitting on the other side of the curtain.


    "Is it still possible for us to..." he paused and bit his lower lip.


    "To what?" She sounded annoyed, not because of Randell, but because she couldn''t make herself comfortable sitting on the floor naked and she couldn''t cover herself properly with the blanket since her hands were not back to physical form yet.


    "T-to be back the way we used to?" Finally, he finished his question after pondering and hesitating.


    She stopped moving around and returned her gaze to the shadow of Randell on the curtain.


    "We can''t." she honestly responded.


    "Ah." he lowered his gaze and his expression turned gloomy. He was hoping for a different response, but reality hit him hard.


    "Who in the right mind would easily forget something traumatic like that? You might have forgotten. You tried to kill me." she exclaimed, while angrily looking at his shadow.


    Nida will never forget that night.


    It was not the wolf attack that broke her heart that day.


    Her parents, her friends, and all the people around her at that time made her suffer physically and mentally.


    She is now conversing well with him right now, since she isn''t scared of being killed because she is a ghost anyway, but the anger and pain in her heart remain.


    Randell stares at their hands that are intertwined. Their hands are still touching, but Nida''s grip has loosened, which makes him grip her hands more tightly instead.


    He wanted to explain and tell her what really happened, but he decided to shut his mouth since he felt like it would only make her angrier.


    "Nida." he called her again.


    "What?" she reluctantly responds.


    "If we can''t go back, can we at least restart?"


    "restart?"


    "like knowing each other again?"


    "Do I need to know you? Look, I am sorry that I am asking you this kind of weird request of holding your hands for 24 hours and accompanying me for more than a week or so. I have no choice. You ended up being my spiritual partner, which I don''t know how or why. I am desperate to live. That is why I am asking you this. But you know, I know that you''re a murderer. You have killed the people at our school. You''re a monster. I don''t know when you will turn like that again!"


    Nida caught her breath because she had been talking so long and fast as if she was rapping.


    "I know I am being shameless, but please give me a chance. It was my first and last time being out of control! My parents didn''t inform me of my werewolf blood. They should have told me that werewolves'' first berserk transformation was too uncontrollable and dangerous! But I am fully in control of my powers now! I promised I wouldn''t harm you ever again. Just please give me a chance." He begged.


    Nida is speechless.


    It''s not like she could erase her previous feelings towards him that easily.


    The worst thing she could not do at this time is walk away, because he needs him.


    "I badly want to say that let us just have our lives separately, but I need you right now. I-" this time it''s Nida who is hesitating, "I will stick with you for the time being while I don''t have anything to solve my current situation. But still, I won''t let my guard down. Remember that." she sternly stated.


    Nida is acting strong, but she badly wants to go and runaway, while Randell fixed his gaze and formed his resolve.


    "I will work hard to regain her trust!" he thought internally.


    The two became silent and continued to hold hands the whole night.


    Nida doesn''t feel sleepy or the need to sleep. Her head feels light, but she''s not sick.


    She thought Randell fell asleep while sitting since he was silent the whole night.


    She is bored of just staying still and just staring at the tall curtain, but there is nothing else she can do.


    Morning comes and the rising sun lights up the dark through his large glass window.


    "Good morning."


    Nida was surprised by the sudden morning greeting.


    "Did you sleep well?" she asked.


    "No." he answered while his voice sounded exhausted.


    "Well, who will sleep well in this kind of setting." She stood up and pulled up Randell''s arms.


    He looked up since he was still sitting on the floor.


    "Close your eyes. My body is back now, but we still need to hold hands. Let me borrow your clothes first."


    She waited for him to confirm that he had closed his eyes before picking up some clothes from Randell''s wardrobe.


    She struggled to wear her clothes with one arm and the strange situation that she was getting dressed in front of him.


    "humpty dumpty." Daniel subconsciously muttered the nursery rhyme he is reciting in his mind to distract him from thinking lewd things.


    Since they are close to each other, Nida heard what Randell had said.


    "humpty dumpty?"


    "ah- ah-" he panicked.


    She knows this habit of Randell. She knows that Randell recites the nursery rhyme in his head whenever he wants to distract himself or to calm his mind.


    "Pervert, you can now open your eyes," she said.


    Randell slowly opened his eyes, and his vision was welcomed by the appearance of a beautiful lady in a messy look.


    Her skin is more glowing and fair than she normally looks in make up. Her hair has grown longer so that it reaches her hips, Her lips turn rosy, and her body weirdly looks healthier and sexier.


    He bit his lips while looking down on her.


    His t-shirt and jogging pants were loosely fitted for her, but the thought of her not wearing underwear made his mind naughty.


    He instantly shakes his head and badly wants to recite Humpty Dumpty loudly to calm his heart and mind, and also his thing is started to get excited.


    Nida hit his chest and gave him a look.


    He avoided her sharp gaze and restlessly stood in front of her.


    "Let me borrow your phone."


    He didn''t say anything else and just lent her his phone.


    Nida hesitated to take the phone since she thought that it was going to pass through her hand again.


    She smiled in relief after she successfully touched the phone.


    "Do you have Daniel''s number?"


    "Daniel?"


    "Daniel Olitoquit."


    "Why do you need to call him?"


    "Why not?" she asked innocently, but Randell chose not to respond.


    She ignored Randell and continued to search for Randell''s number on his contact list.


    "Black priest."


    "Huh?" She looked at him confused. "Black what?"


    "His contact name is Black Priest."


    "So you know he is a priest." She searched and dialed Daniel''s number. "But why black? because of his fascination with black?"


    "Hmm? You don''t know? "


    "Don''t know what?" Her hand that holding the phone tremble.


    "He is a demonic priest."


    "D-demonic?" She exclaimed in surprise at the same time she heard Daniel''s voice on the phone.


    "Hello?"


    She stared at the name showing up on the phone.


    "Hello?" Daniel talked on the other side "Wolf? Why did you call me?"


    She swallowed her own saliva, thinking about what she planned to do.


    "Y-your a demonic priest?" She tries to confirm what she wishes he was not since Daniel became her savior and shoulder to lean on in her current state.


    She trusted him.


    "Yes, why?" Daniel casually replied.


    But that reply made Nida frozen and re-think whom she should be trusting.

 Chapter 19 - Red Riding Hood (4)

    "What''s a black priest anyway?" Daniel''s voice sounds playful, and that made her upset.


    "YOU DAMN SHIT! DON''T PLAY WITH ME! ANSWER ME PROPERLY WHEN I ASK A QUESTION!" She was frustrated as she shouted at the phone because she thought she had trusted another monstrous murderer beast again.


    She forgot that their normal conversation was always mixed with mischievous remarks.


    "Why are you so worked up early in the morning?" Daniel, cluelessly asking, wonders what''s wrong with her mood.


    "Randell told me you''re a demonic priest. Tell me honestly, what kind of priest are you?"


    "Ah, Is that what they called me?"


    "Aren''t you one, Sir?" Randell interjected.


    Nida looked at Randell, puzzled by why he was talking respectfully to Daniel.


    "HAHA, Mr. Wolf, This is what I get from protecting your pack?"


    "No sir." Randell continued to talk to him in a composed and respectful manner. "We are always grateful for your protection."


    "Then what is it?" Nida asked to clear her anxiousness.


    "I didn''t mean to describe him in a bad way, but he is called a demonic priest because he protects and guards the dark attributes creatures." Randell explained.


    "Demonic Priest isn''t a bad thing, Nida. I am a guardian priest for bad creatures. Isn''t it cool?" Daniel nonchalantly stated.


    Nida frowned. "You better explain this personally to me."


    "Haha, yes madam." Daniel just laughed at her stern voice.


    He doesn''t have any reason to explain himself to her, but he doesn''t feel bad telling her anyway.


    He also decided to be honest to her.


    "Anyway, I know this is not the reason you called, so what is it?"


    "Ah!" she jolted, remembering her first agenda. "What happened to the police? to the company car? Will I be able to go back to normal?"


    "Don''t worry, I fixed it all. I also gave Sir Suarez the wolf address. He has all your things and he will tell you the details later."


    "Really? Thank goodness." She felt relieved that she could still go back to normal after all the weird things that happened to her.


    "You better be grateful! I give you free service."


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever."


    "See you later."


    "see you."


    The call ended after their short goodbye, then she gave back Randell''s phone to him.


    However, Randell''s expression seemed upset.


    "You don''t have the right to look at me like that." she coldly stated, while leading the way to his kitchen.


    That upset expression is familiar to her.


    It''s a jealous expression.


    She is not assuming things. She doesn''t want to admit this, but she still remembers his body language, his habits, and all his behavior.


    Randell blinks multiple times to erase his upset expression and silently follows her.


    Of course, they are still holding hands.


    "What do you have here?" She looked inside his refrigerator and started to prepare food.


    "Do you know how to cook?" he looked surprised.


    "People learn. I used to be bad at cooking, but now I can cook edible food."


    In her teens, she always trusted the cooking and other things relating to food to her boyfriend. She is not bad at it. She just loves how her boyfriend takes care of her.


    "Come on, let''s work together to make breakfast. We can only use one hand."


    Randell picked up the apron near the sink and put it on his neck. The other one he gave to Nida and also put it on her neck.


    But the problem is, how will they tie the apron on their back.


    "Excuse me," he softly said, then moved very close to her.


    She held her breath because she could smell his baby cologne.


    It seemed like the two were hugging.


    He bit the other end of the tie and his other hand was working hard to tie it together.


    He thought she would smell the same as him since she was wearing his clothes. However, her sweet and rosy smell put him in a daze, as if he was intoxicated.


    "I-I can cook without an apron." She pushed him away, and the apron came undone again.


    "o-okay."


    Their faces turned red while Randell fan himself because he suddenly feels hot.


    The two became awkward once again.


    Ding Dong Ding Dong


    The two flinched at the sudden ringing of his unit''s door bell.


    "Do you expect someone?" she asked, because it would be bad if it was someone in the office.


    Since they need to hold hands all the time, she can''t hide.


    "No I don''t."


    "Delivery?"


    "No, I didn''t order anything."


    "Then who?"


    The two froze for a moment and were snapped back by another set of door bell ringing.


    ding ding dong.


    The two walked towards the door, and Randell checked the visitor on the monitor.


    "Police?" Randell stated as he recognized the uniform of the two person in the monitor.


    Nida also peeked at the monitor and instantly recognized the person on screen.


    It''s Toto!" She shouted with a smile but instantly changed her expression as she recognized the person beside him.


    "Why is he wearing a police uniform?" she mumbled unto herself.


    "Toto? Our childhood friend?" Randell excitedly asked while he didn''t notice the frown on Nida''s face. He hurriedly opened the door to see his friend for the first time after ten years.


    but he froze after they made eye contact.


    [Ah right, he won''t remember me.]


    He became dejected after realizing he would be treated as a stranger again.


    "RANZ! LONG TIME NO SEE!" Toto''s face beamed with happiness as he greeted his friend, who he believed to be dead.


    Randell''s slumped down shoulder perked up once Toto recognized him and his eyes became teary.


    "H-how? Y-you can recognize me!?"


    The two were about to start their emotional reunion when suddenly, Nida interjected.


    "Let''s go inside first." she said while looking straight to the unknown policemen.


    "Ah right, let''s go inside." Randell looked at the guy beside Toto and greeted him politely.


    "Ah, this is PO1 Eugene Allen. He assisted me in fixing the mess Nida left." Toto introduced the police to them.


    Randell responded politely, while Nida just raised her eyebrows.


    The moment she did this, the surroundings turned black and white and Randell and Toto stopped moving.


    "Oh, not much of a reaction?"


    The policeman beside Toto commented.


    The surroundings change, but she is not perplexed.


    "Daniel, why are you cosplaying as the police? Why can''t they recognize you?"


    She asked him while narrowing her gaze toward him.


    Daniel just smiled while placing his index finger near his mouth, telling her to keep quiet.


    "Spit it out."


    He smiled brightly.


    "I am not allowed to enter a wolf den." He shortly responded, then the surroundings returned to normal.


    She just rolled her eyes toward Daniel and let him do whatever kind of play he was doing.


    Randell guides them inside his unit, then he and Toto start to talk about the past that made her frown worse.


    "Ehem! What happened to my body?" She interjected to change the topic.


    "W-wait, is it alright to talk about that with him?" Randell worriedly asked, while looking at the police officer beside Toto.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. There are only two of us who know what really happened. He has his third eye too." He tapped his forehead, showing off his not-so-visible third eye.


    "Third eye?"


    Nida scoffed at the ridiculous excuse that Daniel made for him to pose as a policeman.


    "So what happened?" She asked them to not prolong their conversation.


    "Ah! Your body evaporated overnight! but strangely, no one at the site or the station remembers anything!" Toto exclaimed as he started to tell them what happened. "The station 3 personnel and also the forensic team cannot remember what actually happened, instead they thought the accident last night was done like a drill."


    "Drill?"


    "Simulation training."


    "At midnight?" She was flabbergasted at how the ridiculous altering of memories passed without any problem.


    Daniel is just nonchalantly seated on the couch with a proud look on his face.


    "The trailer truck was also towed early this morning."


    "What about the company car?"


    "We drove it here."


    "You drove it here? That wrecked car?"


    "I don''t know how, but the car was fine when I checked it in the impounding area."


    Her eyes popped from hearing unbelievable things.


    "If Sir Daniel is helping you, so you don''t have to worry about things like this." Randell spoke proudly, as if he was talking about someone he admired. "Unlike Wolf, Sir Daniel cleans things up in a way that does not harm both civilians and those involved."


    Tsk.


    Everyone looked at her after she clicked her tongue.


    She thought that Daniel would tease her more since he was working really hard this time.


    She is very grateful, but she is wary of the cost of all the things he did.


    "Where''s my bag and things anyway?" she asked, then Daniel immediately handed him a black plastic bag (garbage bag) containing her things.


    She frowned. "Do you think my things are trash or what?"


    "They''re filthy." Daniel responded with a benign smile.


    "This shitty clean freak," Nida said internally.

 Chapter 20 - Red Riding Hood (5)

    "Thank you for your consideration." She said before leaving the HR office.


    Nida was on leave for a day and filed a sick leave with Randell.


    She stayed at his unit until her body returned in visible form.


    Although the two of them were together in one place and had close contact, they didn''t talk much and spent the time together in awkward silence.


    They are still not allowed to separate or, at the very least, must remain in the same room at all times.


    Nida still needs Randell''s life force so she can fully return to normal.


    "Do you feel weird anywhere?" Randell asked, still being cautious about what he said. He works hard to earn her trust again, but still talks less to her.


    Although he doesn''t want to lose this chance to get close to her again, he doesn''t want to force his way too much, which may upset her.


    "Nah. I feel healthier. "


    Nida closed and opened her palm. She could see small amounts of silver dust sorrounding her arms. Though she doesn''t need to worry about having glittering dust around her because humans can not see it, she is still cautious of the other creatures who have the ability to see her new power.


    After her body returns healthier, an unknown silver dust gathers around her. She can control it freely, but the main purpose of this dust is still unknown to her.


    She asked Randell if he knew about it, but he didn''t, and suggested to ask Daniel instead, since the priest would know for sure.


    "Thank goodness that they did not question me about the company car and why I was absent."


    "Sir Olitoquit arranged it for us. I guess there will be no problem."


    She doesn''t know how big the connection between Daniel and the company is, but he made the two of them work in one department.


    "You''re fine with this?" Nida asked out of the blue.


    "Fine with what?" Randell asked while following her from behind.


    The two of them are now walking in the middle of a hallway on their way to the trucking department.


    Randell was transferred to the trucking department as an additional assistant, in order for them to work in one place.


    Nida felt bad about Randell getting transferred to her department because it was like he was demoted.


    Safety officer and logistics assistant are too different at some levels.


    "I know you''re not benefiting or getting anything from this set up, but please give me this favor."


    She doesn''t like being indebted to the wolf who once wanted to kill her, but she doesn''t have any choice.


    She only thought of one possible way to pay back all his efforts so that she wouldn''t owe him anything.


    "You don''t have to feel indebted. I am actually the one¡ª I mean, I owe you a lot. I am much obliged to do you a favor."


    "Just don''t kill me."


    Nida looked straight into his golden eyes and made sure that the wolf would imprint her words on his heart.


    "Now that I have my second life. I don''t want to die again. I also don''t want to ever see your wolf form. Please don''t involve me in whatever your pack does."


    Randell looked back at her much lighter brown eyes, then swallowed his own saliva. He can feel chills from Nida''s stern and serious gaze.


    "I-I will never harm you again! I promise! I am fully in control of myself. I can also protect you with my streng¨C." He was about to offer his superhuman strength and monstrous capabilities, but Nida cut her off by raising her palm in front of him.


    "Don''t bother with anything else. Just don''t try to kill me again."


    Randell bit his lower lip as he clenched his fist.


    "D-do you still hate me?" he straightforwardly asked.


    Nida paused for a moment before responding with a frown. "You know the answer."


    She answered vaguely.


    Randell actually doesn''t know the answer.


    On their first reunion, fear and trauma were what Randell saw in Nida''s expression trying to get away from him. It was when Nida thought he would come and harm her once more.


    Fear and trauma were what he saw, not a hint of hate or disgust. At that time, he wished to still have another chance.


    In the following days, her memories were taken once more, but still showed signs of wariness, as he noticed her anxiety when they talked or when she obviously tried to avoid him inside the office. He''s aware that Nida is avoiding him, but he is confused about the reason because he knew her memories were taken.


    They were just awkward around each other at the time and hoped to get closer again.


    He plans to start new memories with her, making sure her new moments with him won''t be traumatic.


    However, last night when she visited him, naked.


    Trauma. Anxiety. Wary. Fear.


    Nothing of those was seen on her face.


    Randell feels foreign to what Nida showed to him that night.


    Is it disgust?


    Is it hatred?


    Is that contempt?


    He doesn''t know that is why he asked, but with her vague answer, does this mean she is confirming that he hates him?


    Unbeknownst to Nida, Randell''s mind becomes chaotic as he wants to know what he really seems to be to her.


    His mind was filled with different scenarios and a lot of What if to solve his complicated thoughts.


    "Ms. Mildea!" a loud voice echoed in the hallway, bringing Randell back to reality.


    "Ms. Sue!" Nida shouted back as she gestured her hands forward to stop her colleague from running down the hallway, worrying she might fall on her high heels.


    "Why aren''t you responding to my messages? I was so worried! Didn''t you get home safely that night? Did I make you work so hard? It''s my fault you got sick! I am really sorry! sorry!" She continuously apologized while shaking Nida''s shoulder.


    "I-I am sorry for not responding, I was not sick because of that, you don''t have to worry. I wasn''t that sick."


    "Hmmn"


    Ms. Sue squinted her eyes while holding one side of her eyeglasses. She looked at her from head to toe, then leant forward to whisper in Nida''s ear.


    "Did you fake your sickness so you could have paid leave?"


    Nida took a step back while nervously waving her hands, gesturing her refusal.


    "No. Why do you think so?"


    "Well, for someone who''s from sickness you look healthier. You look more beautiful. I mean, you are always beautiful, but you look glowing." She got close to her again and touched her cheeks. "Wow! You''re not even wearing any make-up! Which clinic did you get your treatment from?"


    Nida panicked about what she should say as an excuse.


    How can she hide the fact that her skin returned like a new born baby''s? It became soft, flawless, and glowing.


    She also doesn''t bother to wear makeup because it was ruined inside her bag, and of course, Randell doesn''t have any makeup on his unit.


    Ehem!


    The two ladies stopped their conversation and looked up at the tall former safety officer who had made a fake cough to attract their attention.


    "Oh, Mr. Lobo, I am sorry for not greeting you. I was just worried about her." She awkwardly stated, then whispered to Nida again. "Why are you with our Mr. hottie?"


    "I am getting transferred to her department." Randell responded instead.


    "Trucking department? That''s new. Does they need a safety officer there?"


    "No maam, I''ll be transferring as an assistant."


    "What? You get demoted!" Ms. Sue shouted, then she covered her mouth with her hands.


    "I wasn''t ma''am, we''re actually getting late. Can we go on our way now?"


    "AH! ah! Okay! Okay, Sorry for bothering both of you. Nida, don''t forget to chat with me later. okay?" She said goodbye while teasingly smiling at her, telling her to flirt with Randell.


    Nida just nodded her head and then waved her hand as she started to walk away from her.


    "See? Everyone might think you got demoted." she said while letting out a sigh.


    "You don''t have to worry about anything." He didn''t say anything else after he made a short statement as he led the way to the trucking department.


    "Oh well, Oh well, looks who''s here." A taunting voice welcomed them as they entered the room.


    Clap clap clap


    The old fatty manager went out of his office and welcomed them by slow clapping and looking at her with disdain.


    "It was my first time in my long service in this company to meet a very carefree assistant."


    "Ah, I forgot about this shitty manager." She mumbled before she changed her expression into a brilliant professional smile.


    "Did you say something?"


    "I said, Good morning, sir. I am really sorry for having a day off without notice. I''ll make sure to work my hardest today."


    "Yes you should. Stop being lazy and do your job properly! You are the only probationary employee who is always ditching work shamelessly. How the hell do you even have a face to comeback here?" The fat and sweaty manager said it with such a loud voice that everyone in the office heard him.


    Nida felt the gazes of her coworkers and wanted to punch her manager. She imagined slapping and stabbing her manager in his fatty belly.


    tap tap tap


    She snapped out of her thoughts when Randell gently tapped her shoulder and whispered. "Hey, don''t kill him in front of everyone."


    She was puzzled by what Randell had said, but she flinched when she looked back at her manager.


    Her silver dust forms ten sharp knives floating around her manager, waiting for her command to stab.


    "Ah! Ah! How to release this." She panicked while trying to sweep away the silver dust that she doesn''t fully know how to control.


    "What the fuck? you crazy!" the manager could not see the dust Nida was sweeping away and thought that she was crazily mocking him.


    "You Disrespectful sh¡ª." He was about to hit her when Randell caught his hands and looked down at him with a fake smile.


    "Good morning, Sir. I am the new logistics assistant, Randell Lobo." He introduced himself while making Nida walk back to him.


    "Relax. You can control them with your mind." he whispered to Nida before turning back to face his new manager.


    "May I know, Sir, which is my area?"


    "Oh!? Sir Lobo! I am sorry I didn''t greet you first. I was so distracted with this neglectful assistant here. Come here, I''ll show you around. I''ll introduce you to our best truckers here." The annoying face of her manager became more annoying as he tried to look approachable and gentle toward Randell.


    She wanted to grumble about the difference in their treatment, but she focused on the floating knives in front of her.


    ''What is this? I can kill someone if I imagine things like that?''


    Nida''s thinking of murdering and tutoring someone in her mind is something normal and her way of relieving stress, but it is not something she wanted to do in real life.


    She starts to control her breathing and calm her nerves.


    ''Dust, please beahave''


    She chanted in her mind as she wished for the silver dust to calm down and come back to her.


    "Sis, the belly fat manager is human. He won''t be intimidated by that."


    Her concentration was interrupted when a sudden voice popped into her mind, but no one she could see was talking.


    She looked around to see where the voice came from.


    "You can see my dust? Who are you? Where are you?"


    Humans cannot see the dust, but other creatures can.


    She panicked as she cautiously looked around, fearing the existence of a creature other than a human.


    Without revealing who he was, the voice said.


    "Haha, it''s still working hours.. Let''s chat on break time."

 Chapter 21 - Red Riding Hood (6)

    "Did something happen while I was talking to Manager?" Randell asked while he was trying to peek over the piles of papers around Nida. The jerk ass manager gave her a load of papers to encode.


    They were also left alone inside the department office because the manager let everyone have a break except for her, who was labeled as lazy. Of course, Randell is here to accompany her.


    "Actually, someone noticed my dust." she whispered while starting to organize her table.


    She is more worried about the unknown voice that speaks to her mind than about the load of work she needs to do.


    "Ah. Has he approached you already? It''s pretty understandable since you can''t hide these silver things. You''re standing out with other strong races."


    "Wh-who are you talking about? Wait! I am standing out? Then should I not go outside!"


    "Don''t worry, they will die if they mess with you."


    "What?"


    "You''re a priestess. You can purify us or turn us into dust."


    "I can do that? But I still have not learned how to purify."


    "You don''t have to learn it. By touching werewolves or any dark attribute, creatures will burn or turn into dust in contact with you."


    "Aren''t you a werewolf?" Nida titled her head in confusion.


    "Yes I am."


    "Then how can I touch you?" Nida stood up and leant on the mountain pile of paper in between them, then grabbed Randell''s hand.


    "Ah! I-I don''t know." Randell was startled by Nida''s careless action. "I am also surprised knowing I am your spiritual partner." His face blushed as he felt Nida''s soft, thin hand gripping his hand.


    Nida noticed his reaction and immediately pulled her hands off.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    BLAGH!!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Thump Thump Thump


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Nida''s mischievous heart beats weirdly as another slow motion happens right in front of her eyes.


    ''Does he control time?'' she thought as she watched Randell move closer to her and grab her hips, making all the papers fly away in slow motion.


    Nida hit the papers on her back from abruptly backing away. That made her stumble and almost fall, but Randell managed to catch her, making the papers in between them collapse and fly away.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Thump Thump Thump


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Another weird warm beating of her heart echoed in her ears.


    She frowned as her heart was being charmed by the angelic, handsome face that was very close to her.


    ''This fucking familiar scent of baby cologne makes my heart confused!''


    She grumbled internally as she could smell both his minty breath and the sweet scent of his baby cologne.


    "Are you okay?"


    The slow motion finally stopped once Randell talked.


    "Ah! I am fine!" She pushed him away and looked around them.


    "Fuck." she cursed as she hated what her heart suddenly felt in those seconds.


    "Ah. I didn''t mean to hug you. You might get hurt if y-you fall. I am sorry" Randell panics as he apologises, thinking Nida might hate him more, but the truth is Nida is cursing herself.


    ''Don''t fall for his handsome face. He is a murderer.'' she said internally as she started to pick up the scattered papers.


    "I am cursing the papers. not you."


    "Oh no. I-I''ll clean this up. I''m sorry!" Randell apologized again, noticing the sudden change in her mood.


    "Ah, what were we talking about?" He awkwardly talked while helping her gather the papers.


    "She''s asking you why she can touch you."


    The two of them looked up to the person who suddenly came into their conversation.


    "Sir Rudy." Nida called him as she narrowed her eyes at her colleague. "Your voice sounds familiar," she said solemnly.


    "Of course, I''ll just talk to your mind just awhile ago. I''ll be sad if you forget my pretty voice so soon." Rudy acted as if he was in pain, but that just made the two frown.


    "Sir, this time you can''t play with her. You might die if you stalk her again."


    "Stalk?"


    "Remember the toy store?"


    "Haa!! You''re that wolf? but that wolf looks different?" She stood up from crouching and pointed her finger at Sir Rudy, who took an awkward step back.


    "Woah, woah, don''t randomly pointing your finger, you can kill me you know."


    Nida didn''t pull her hands despite the wolf in front of her telling her she had the ability to purify him.


    "That time, Why are you following me?" she asked viciously.


    "I love beauty like you. It makes me want to rip your head out of your body and put it in a display jar. How nice it would be to see you displayed in one of my collections." He said this with sparkling eyes.


    Nida''s expression turned into a grimace while feeling frightened by the wolf''s brutal mentality. However, she didn''t back away or cower in fear. Instead, she instantly moved forward and grabbed his neck.


    hiiiiisssssssssss


    A sizzling sound, and light smoke appeared on Rudy''s neck once Nida touched him.


    "NIDA STOP! HE IS JUST TEASING YOU!" Randell grabbed her hand to let go of Rudy''s neck. However, the wolf that should be screaming in excruciating pain was instead smiling brightly towards her and his cheeks became red.


    "tease?" Nida is becoming angrier while Randell is still grabbing her away from the strange wolf.


    "Oh! my why so impatient? my muse." Rudy said, while acting weird as if he was intoxicated.


    "He is kind of a masochist posing as sadist. J-just avoid him. Hmm. stay here for a while, I''ll take care of him." Randell pushed her inside the pantry then closed the door. He then walked back to where Rudy was standing while caressing his burnt neck, still in his own reverie.


    crackle crackle


    The gentle and timid Randell suddenly turned into an intimidating man.


    Hic!


    Rudy was woken up from his weird day dream when he felt the stifling aura of Randell.


    He wasn''t in his werewolf form, but he could feel his intimidating power, as if his fangs were aimed at him.


    "Oh boy! d-did I play too much again? " Rudy awkwardly scratched his cheeks while avoiding the golden eyes of an alpha wolf.


    "Didn''t you promise me to act properly?" Even though his low-tone voice instills fear in Rudy, his sweating body still stood firm since he didn''t want to lose because he is a wolf too, with pride.


    He thought it was fine to act mischievous after seeing Randell act gently towards Nida, but he thought wrong.


    "I am sorry! Anyway! You should bring that newly awakened priestess to our Leader." He tried to change the topic to get away from his first offense.


    "Don''t tell me what I need to do." Randell squinted his eyes, which made the lights at the office flicker. "Take a month''s vacation leave and don''t bother her."


    "Y-you can''t tell me to do that. The leader allowed me to play with her! I was the first to mark her! It doesn''t mean you''re an alpha, you can snatch someone else''s toys!" He protested, despite trembling in fear.


    "Don''t test my patience, Rudy. leave."


    Randell talked briefly but in a cold and stern manner.


    Rudy took a step back since the stifling aura was becoming stronger and stronger. He bit his lips before turning around to leave.


    "The leader will know!" he warned Randell, then walked out of the room cowardly.


    Randell made sure that Rudy was gone before he dispersed his aura.


    "What the hell happened here!" Manager Bungal shouted before Randell could call back Nida.


    Their other officemates are also at the door looking down at the papers that are scattered everywhere.


    "Ah sir, the paper just collapsed. I''ll clean it up." The gentle Randell is back and respectfully talked to the fat manager.


    "Where is Nida? That is her work!" The fatty manager stomped his short legs and angrily walked towards the pantry.


    "Ah. Ah wait sir, This is not her fault." he tried to blocked the managers way .


    "No, Mr. Lobo, don''t cover up her laziness." He pushed Randell with his sweaty hands then aggressively opened the pantry door.


    The moment he opened the door, he saw Nida enjoying her leisure time, drinking tea while talking on her phone.


    "Oh, manager, welcome back." She cluelessly welcomed the manager with her business smile, as if she had forgotten about the mess outside.


    "You lazy bitch!" The manager''s vein started to pop out once again.

 Chapter 22 - Red Riding Hood (7)

    "I''ll take care of him." Randell said before closing the door.


    Nida just stood in front of the closed door, staring at it, thinking if she should go out again or not.


    "That wolf is pretty weird." She hugged herself to stop thinking about the more vicious wolf.


    She then pressed her ears to the door to hear what was going on on the other side, but the refrigerator was too noisy to make her evesdrop.


    She decides to rest her nerves since this other encounter with a strange werewolf is exhausting for her.


    She took out the tea set kept beside the cupboard and prepared her own calming tea.


    Bbrrrrr brrrr brrr


    She touched her coat''s inner pocket that was vibrating because of her phone.


    "Danny boy, why do you call?" She tried her best to sound carefree and relaxed, but Daniel instantly noticed her state.


    "What happened?" He briefly asked.


    "Haaa¡ª another wolf. I met another one." Since hiding things from him seems useless, she changes her tone to her natural voice.


    "You really attract wolves."


    "Yeah, yeah, that doesn''t sound like luck."


    "Did the wolf still live?"


    "Why do you ask? It''s not like I could kill one."


    "You can do. You''re a walking scared purification tool."


    "Haha? You better learn to sugar coat your words."


    "So tell me."


    "Haa¡ª do you remember the wolf who stalked me the first time we met?"


    "Yep, Rudy right?"


    "Nice, you''re pretty informed. He teases me by putting my head in a jar and displaying it in the collection room."


    "Did you believe him?"


    "Why? Should I not?"


    "Wolf has laws, He can''t do that."


    "Aw really? Well, how will I know?" Nida is now done making her tea and is sitting comfortably while still talking on her phone.


    "Anyway, I got angry, so I grabbed his neck."


    "Oh, congratulations, you are getting braver."


    "Haha. Shall I count that as a new achievement?"


    "Yep, that''s You usually cower in fear. That''s a good thing."


    "But Daniel. You know I stand out because of my silver dust. Why do you still let me back to the office?"


    "Hmmm. Didn''t I tell you that only one percent of werewolves worked at the company?"


    "Yup. That''s why you told me not to worry much."


    "Yes. But the nineteen percent is something you also need to deal with."


    "Deal? Why? and who are they?"


    "You don''t have plans to become a real priestess, right?"


    "yep"


    "Then you have to prove them that you won''t."


    "Huh?"


    "If you awaken and hide instead, they might think that you are going to strengthen yourself and might come at them."


    "To what?"


    "To purify. to put an end to all dark existences. That''s a priestess'' job."


    "That is why I need to lessen their wariness about my showing up at work and acting like a weak human again?"


    "Oh you can think?" he teasingly commented.


    "Fuck you." Nida doesn''t have any worries about being casual towards him because she feels she is closer to him now.


    "HAHA." Daniel just lightly laughed at her crude words and continued his explanation "Just show them that you want to leave a normal life and don''t show them that you can control your powers or any of your strength. Those nineteen percent will eventually spread the news to their own race and it will make you live freely inside and outside the company."


    "Okay, Okay, I will make sure to do that." Nida seriously nodded while sipping her tea.


    But the simple advice he said she needed to take is not simple at all.


    She needs to work hard not to attract more creatures that could harm her.


    "Anyway, where are you? Why call me instead of talking to me directly? It''s not like your office is far?"


    "Hmmn. It is better to talk on the phone than be infected by you."


    "Che! Clean freak! I look better now! Didn''t you notice?" She whipped her hair as she looked at her reflection in the glass cabinet door.


    Her jaw is much more defined now and her usually oily skin doesn''t secrete any excessive oil anymore. Her pale skin also became livelier.


    "You have to be thankful for your divine powers that make you more healthier, but that doesn''t mean you are cleaner. I bet you didn''t shower properly since you''re at Randell''s unit. Yuck."


    "At least I took a bath!" She couldn''t disagree because what he said was true.


    She was uncomfortable at Randell''s unit, which made her unable to properly clean herself.


    "Ah wait! I need to be with him for a month, right? Where should I sleep starting now?"


    "Is that my problem?"


    "FRIIIIIIIEEENNNNDD Help me!"


    "When did I become your friend?"


    BAM!


    Because the door suddenly opened loudly, she could not answer back.


    "Oh! Manager, welcome back." She greeted her grumpy manager while forgetting what a mess had happened outside.


    The tea while talking to Daniel made her relax and calm down.


    Her manager didn''t respond to her greetings.


    With his short legs, he angrily walked closer to her and slapped her hand, throwing the tea cup she was holding.


    Nida stood up to avoid the spilled hot tea and composed herself to smile despite the situation.


    "What did I do wrong, sir. Please talk it out without being violent." she said gracefully.


    The manager was about to slap her but Randell caught his short arm.


    "Sir, let''s not do this. It''s against the employee code." He tightly gripped the manager''s arm while looking down at him.


    The manager pulled his arm back and fixed his collar that is usually messy.


    "Ehem! You better do your job properly! I will fire you. Remember that!" He stormed out, leaving the two in the pantry.


    Randell closed the door to stop the others from peeking.


    "Y-you," Randell stuttered as he looked around Nida. "Calm your dust, you can also kill humans with that."


    Nida''s silver dust formed twenty sharp knives floating around the pantry.


    The dust instantly popped out like a bubble once she snapped out of her anger.


    "Ah! I need to control this dust!" she exclaimed, remembering her conversation with Daniel. She needs to look good and vulnerable in the eyes of other beings.


    "Are you fine now?" Randell asked while he cleaned up the mess at the table, then pointed at Nida''s phone on top of the counter. "You''re talking to someone. hmmn? Danny boy?" He read the name registered on the phone.


    "Ah right! Daniel? Still there?"


    Randell just focused on his cleaning when he realized who Nida was casually talking to.


    He doesn''t feel comfortable with it


    Randell admired and idolized Daniel Olitoquit because of his efforts to unite the different dark races, despite the arrogant and solitary nature of each race.


    He admires his ideal of cohabitation and his ways of protecting them from other priests who wish them to be gone.


    However, his heart is telling him something else. His admiration is being overlapped with jealousy that is something he doesn''t have the right to feel.


    "Randell. Randell, Randell!RANZ!" Nida shouted because he was in deep thought.


    "Ah! I am sorry, " he blinks his eyes cutely, and that made Nida frown, since she also thinks it''s cute.


    "Why are you spacing out?" She asked while the phone was still in her ear.


    "N-nothing. What were you saying?"


    "I am asking if you''re fine staying at Daniel''s house?"


    "Huh? Sir Daniel? Why?"


    "I actually don''t feel comfortable at your unit. I need to stick with you for a month, so are you okay with that?" Since she didn''t feel like making any excuses, she honestly responded.


    ''She is fine with Daniel''s house but not mine?'' He said it internally while clenching the broken tea cup.


    "I''m fine with it." He bitterly smiled and hid his bleeding hand behind his back. "Go first, I''ll finish cleaning her, then I''ll help you clean the papers."


    "Okay." Nida, without thought, left him alone, looking gloomy while watching his wounds heal on their own.


    "Randell, work hard.." He told to himself.

 Chapter 23 - The Core (1)

    BOOM BOOM BOOM


    "You told me you would send me the priestess who killed my kid!"


    Wendell angrily stomped his large feet while protesting.


    The other Dark Race leader looked at him with different sort of reactions.


    "Nope. What I promised is that I would tell you her whereabouts." He nonchalantly responded, " That is what I am telling you now" His huge dark eyes are looking down at the hulking werewolf in the middle of the dark zone he made.


    A normal meeting with these leaders can be officiated in a normal room. However, for this sensitive discussion, he needs to put them under his power in a place called ''Dark Zone" to avoid any damage or casualty.


    This ''zone'' is a spatial power that could make any space his own, and that entire space would be under his full control.


    "So the new awakened priestess is leading the same path with you?" the leader of Aswang asked.


    "No. She won''t take my path either. She just wants to live normally. She doesn''t have any intention of doing her priestess obligations and won''t side with the dark entities as well."


    "That may sound harmless, but how can we be sure that the priestess won''t risk our race?"


    "She is employed at CTC as a logistic assistant, I asked a wolf to watch over her. You can also send your people to come and watch her action. I''ll bet you got bored since she only wants a normal life."


    "Who''s wolf are you talking to?" Wendell asked while his veins popped out.


    "Alpha Randell."


    "That weak Alpha!" Wendell cursed Randell, knowing that he wouldn''t harm her, despite knowing that one of their pack member was killed by her.


    "How can you call an alpha weak?" The other leader scoffed at him.


    "I heard you only became the leader because he rejected the position?"


    Wendell ignored the malicious comment from Archne and turned his gaze back to the huge dark eyes of Daniel.


    "Just let me kill that bitch!" he insisted.


    "Didn''t you hear what we discussed? The priestess you called Bitch is harmless." the orc leader said.


    "HARMLESS? You are all idiotic assholes! SHE KILLED ONE OF MY KID! THAT ONLY MEANS SHE IS AGAINST US!" Wendell was still growling and voicing his displeasure.


    "Didn''t you hear him explain? She wasn''t knowledgeable of the priestess rules. She is not the one who stole your kids'' core. It was the priest at Malaya temple." The calm leader of the ghouls explained.


    "Pwe! Why? You''re claiming it was an accident? Did she accidentally pick a core that looked like a normal marble and swallowed it in curiosity? This is bullshit! MY KID WON''T DIE IF SHE DIDN''T EAT HIS CORE!"


    "What made you so worked up, Wolf? Is it something you should be ashamed of? If the core is the most important part of our body, how can a wolf lose it and be randomly picked by a pre-mature priestess?" the vampire leader mockingly expressed his idea.


    "My kid was framed!"


    "Then be ashamed more! Are werewolves easily deceived by mere humans?" the sirens leader commented.


    "Fuck off, old man! Don''t talk as if your daughter wasn''t deceived by humans! aren''t she turn into dust after trusting a prince!?"


    "STOP!"


    The Leader of the Sirens didn''t have a chance to rebut since Daniel increased the restraints in his zone, making the strong race leaders fall on their knees.


    "Ey! Stop! We will behave!" the aswang leader shouted as he tried to breath heavily from the strong power suppression.


    "You shitty wolf, stop protesting!" the leader of Arachnes shouted.


    "I will not stop until you bring justice to my kid''s death."


    "We will discuss your kids'' death separately. Let''s talk about our important discussion first."


    Daniel released his suppressive power then was about to officiate the meeting''s first main agenda, but the leader of the werewolves didn''t feel right with it.


    He clenched his fist and growled more towards everyone.


    "What do you want? What else do you need? " The usually silent leader of the Kappas finally spoke out as he got annoyed at the werewolf''s persistence.


    "It looks like no one cares about my kid life!"


    "Don''t act like a child, some part of it was your negligence. Don''t blame others. " The leader of the aswang also looked at him with annoyance.


    "WOLF CALM DOWN. Like I said, let''s talk it out with me later." Daniel said as he feared what the wolf was thinking.


    "NO. ITS SEEMS EVERYONE HERE DOESN''T CARE WITH OUR EXISTENCE!"


    The other leaders scoffed at him after hearing his statement, already having an idea of which direction this conversation was going.


    "Do you think your pack can stand alone if you quit our union."


    The aswang laughed at the growling wolf.


    "Everyone calm down." Daniel tried to stop the growing argument between the leaders.


    He felt relieved that his zone makes his face hidden from everyone that they could only see his eyes. because of that, no one is aware of his grimacing and disappointment towards the conceited leaders.


    "I was only going to tell you this after we could talk alone, but it seems your anger is making you a hasty decision."


    "W-what are you talking about?"


    "Haaa¡ª the process is not yet done, but your kid will be back, but you just need to patiently wait."


    "Hey priest! How can someone be alive when his core was consumed?" The Siren asked in disbelief.


    "You know that I still have my connections with other priests. I know that this wolf will start a war if his kid doesn''t come back alive, so I asked for a favor from them: to restore the life of your little wolf, Wendell."


    "Y-you are not lying just to make me stop right now?" The werewolf loosens up his stance and weakly asks the huge eyes in front of them.


    "I am not. Though I am not allowed to tell you this with other leaders. " Daniel sounds defeated.


    "Why not?"


    "It will only make you ask me the same request if someone dies in your pack."


    "Haha! You''re on point!" The aswang laughed at why the priest they looked up was sighing continuously.


    "But life is so valuable that is so hard to restore. What is the price of one wolf life?" The ghoul asked, knowing that reviving someone was not an easy task.


    "That is what I am going to discuss personally with Wendell. Now wolf are you willing to behave with this meeting?"


    The wolf finally cooled his head and just nodded politely.


    "Now! before we start our main agenda meeting. I would like to remind everyone that everyone''s life is so precious. It will be very hard to restore, so take care of your pack properly. Humans are the weakest amongst us. I hope you all won''t be tricked or harmed by them again. Last but not least, I''ll be using the one and only resource for this wolf kid so don''t die and ask to be revived because I won''t be able to anymore. I had warned you! "


    All the leaders nodded in agreement, and finally their main agenda was tackled.

 Chapter 24 - The Core (2)

    "Sir Lobo, come join us for lunch." The secretary of Manager Bungal invited him, but he immediately refused.


    "No, I''m fine. Thank you. " He respectfully declined, but the other staff at the trucking department gathered around him and insisted that he must join them in eating lunch.


    "Come on, sir, we also want to welcome you to your first day here in the trucking department." A lady in her revealing office attire dares to caress Randell''s arms.


    "Okay, but I still need to wait for Nida. You can go first." he said, while getting away from the lady''s mischievous grasps.


    "Why do you need to wait for her? It''s not like both of you are partners."


    "Yeah, you''re just in the same position, but you don''t have to take care of her."


    Another staff member tried to stand on her toes to get close to Randell''s ears to whisper.


    "I bet she won''t renew her contract. She won''t stay here anyway. "


    Randell frowned as he scrutinized his colleagues'' expressions.


    ''They''re looking down on her.''


    He commented internally as he realized what kind of bad relationship Nida had with her officemate.


    ''But how did they come to hate her? It''s not even been a month since Nida was hired. ''


    He wondered while maintaining his professional smile towards his malicious office mates.


    They had more minutes to talk, pushing Randell to eat with them, but they eventually gave up as he kept rejecting them.


    Randell went back to his chair, which was beside Nida''s.


    "Aren''t you going to eat?" he asked.


    "Why? Are you hungry?"She responded with a question instead of an answer. She was also too focused on the papers she was processing that she didn''t even look at him as she talked.


    "Not really."


    "Hmm. Let me finish this one last document, and let''s eat lunch. "


    "Okay," he briefly responded, ending their conversation.


    The office became quiet, and the typing sound was the only noise that could be heard.


    "Spit it out," Nida said, after a moment of silence.


    "Huh?" He backs away and wonders what Nida wants him to spit out since he is not chewing or eating anything at all.


    "Stop staring at me and spit out whatever you want to say," she said in annoyance.


    Randell didn''t realize that he was already staring at her closely for a long time.


    "Hmm. How did your relationship with your office mates and managers become this bad? " He finally asked since it was the only issue he was more curious about.


    "At first, they were all nice to me. Not until a weird rumor spread throughout the company. "


    "What rumor?"


    "I never thought that rumors would not reach your ears." She wonders how the rumor that spreads like a wild fire didn''t reach Randell.


    He honestly responded, "I don''t talk to anyone at the office if it''s not work-related."


    "Ah." She replied, making the room silent again.


    "So what happened?" he insist to know.


    "Bitch, gold digger, leech, lazy assistant, beauty with no brain."


    "What?"


    "It''s how rumors describe me."


    "H-how is a rumor that bad started?"


    "Hmmn. I don''t know."


    She finally lifted her head to look at Randell.


    "I was just hanging out with Daniel at that time. When Sir Bungal stormed up to me, he was furious.He even pulled my hair. "


    "What!? Why? "


    "Someone told him that I was neglecting my job and running around flirting with the guys inside the company. It was resolved immediately, but rumors worsened each time it passed by. Until my image became worse, everyone''s impressions of me turned bad. I really don''t know why even the people inside this department hate me despite knowing the truth, but who cares? "


    "You''ll let the rumor alone? Aren''t you getting hurt because of this? "


    "I am too busy running away from supernatural creatures to deal with rumors. Plus, I am planning to leave. "


    "W-why?"


    Her eyebrows twitched once she saw a big, tall man stuttering and fidgeting around.


    "I was scared to leave before because I didn''t like your pack running after me. But since I have this. " She showed him her silver dust on her palm. "I don''t have to be scared anymore, and now I can go wherever I want."


    "When are you leaving?" He fiddles with his tie, his head bowed in sadness, thinking that Nida will be gone soon.


    "After I complete this awakening process, I will make sure that this time I''ll go to a place with humans only," she said, as she indulged in her own fantasy of a life free of supernatural creatures.


    Randell just kept his head low, thinking of a way to convince her to stay or to make her feel better about living with other creatures.


    "Sir Lobo!"


    Nida snapped out of her daydream when she heard someone called Randel with a high-pitched voice.


    "Hi? Do I know you, ma''am? " Randell asked, since he didn''t seem to recognize the girl.


    "Oh? Can''t remember me? I am Aileen Mutya." She confidently introduced herself while approaching Randell, and of course, the lady ignored Nida.


    "Hmm, she''s ignoring me?" Nida wonders for a moment why the HR assistant who took care of her on her first week in the company is outright ignoring her. But she shrugged her shoulders and started to tidy her desk to get ready for lunch.


    "Oh right, Madam HR?"


    "Come on, just call me Aileen." She acted as if she was a ''demure and self-effacing lady'' and that made Nida want to throw up.


    ''They won''t flirt with him like that if they know his true form.''


    She unintentionally sneered at her while deep in thought.


    "What was that, Ms. Mildea?" The HR assistant caught her sneering at them and was offended.


    "What is it, maam?" She acted clueless to get away.


    "I just saw you sneering at us." She moved forward, then crossed her arms and said, "Who do you think you are looking at me like that?"


    "Did I offend you in any way? If so, I''m sorry." She immediately apologized to her to end the conversation.


    She doesn''t mind bowing or apologizing multiple times rather than making an argument.


    "W-what do you need with me, ma''am?" Randell interjected to avoid any more conflicts.


    "Ah, I heard you were brought here by mistake. I can use my connection to bring you back to a higher position. "


    Randell tilted his head, confused by the HR assistant''s peculiarity. He is once again clueless about a new rumor in the company, saying that he was demoted and mistakenly placed at the trucking department.


    "There''s no mistake with my current position, ma''am. Anyway, thanks for your offer. We were going to eat lunch. Is there anything else you need? "


    Nida stood up on her chair and walked toward the door to go to the cafeteria.


    Randell was about to follow her, but Aileen blocked him.


    "I haven''t eaten lunch either. Can I join you? " She fiddles with her dress, acting as if she is shy.


    "No." he coldly replied, because the HR was little by little getting on his nerves.


    He moved her arms out, and he then followed Nida, who was already outside the hallway.


    Nida was waiting for him at the side of the hallway where a bunch of people kept passing by.


    "Don''t be deceived! That bitch is not really beautiful! Look at this!" Aileen shouted while running after the two who were walking halfway down the hallway. She raised her phone, showing her a picture of Nida in her teenage years.


    The passersby also looked at the picture that Aileen was showing off.


    The crowd gasped and became intrigued.


    The photo shows a close-up photo of Nida wearing her junior high school uniform.


    In the photo, a teenager with pimples all over her face and messy frizzy hair was smiling brightly with her crooked teeth.


    The quality of the photo and the ambiance of the shot were warm and picturesque. However, no one noticed the genuine bright smile of the teenager, but everyone focused on the flaws the girl had.


    Everyone looked at the photo, then at her face to check the difference.


    Aileen grinned, then raised her chin, feeling better after she could see the reaction of the people around them, judging the allegedly trashed fake beauty of Nida.


    She was expecting Nida to panic and be helpless in front of her. However, even though Aileen was so worked up, the two showed different reactions that she never expected.


    Nida looks indifferent and just stands in front of them waiting for Randell to come and walk with her while Randell''s expression turns bright and he looks at the phone very closely.


    "Where did you get this?" he asked, looking excited.


    Aileen''s confidence fades as she starts to frown and responds to Randell''s question in confusion.


    "My cousin was her batchmate. I took it from his old school club album."


    "Amazing! He managed to keep pictures from ten years ago?


    "Well, he was a club president."


    "Seriously? Can I have a copy? " He grabbed the hand of Aileen, who was holding her phone, and looked at her with sparkling eyes, as if he had found a rare treasure.


    "What in the a¡ª," she said as she yanked her hand away, leaving her phone in Randell''s hand.


    She would have loved Randell''s touch if he was not acting strange.


    His reaction brought chills down her spine.


    "Hey, delete that." As Nida stated flatly, as she looked solemnly at Aileen, "I am not deceiving anyone. That face is my previous look, and this face, which you admit is beautiful, is my current look. It''s an improved look," she said, with her stoic expression.


    "B-but still, you hide this fact! And you go around flirting with all the good-looking men here!"


    "When did I hide it? Am I supposed to print my previous photos then hang them around my neck? Or should I never make myself presentable and remain ugly to make you feel less insecure?" She nonchalantly responded while looking at her with pity.


    Nida was dumbfounded at how she was dealing with a ridiculous issue. She doesn''t get why someone is being threatened and insecure about her looks when she doesn''t feel like she''s extraordinarily beautiful, yet of course she looks attractive. Even herself, she doesn''t know how her face and body turn attractive without much effort after ten years, plus it becomes healthier and more attractive after her awakening, which made her not need any make-up.


    Aileen bit down on her lips as she clenched her fist. She doesn''t like to admit that she was envious of her. She did everything, like spreading false stories about her, just to turn her down. She doesn''t like the attention Nida received the moment she came to the company.


    Aileen hated that Nida could effortlessly attract all the guys she worked so hard to gain attention. She felt unfair. She wants her gone.


    "Deleted." Randell suddenly interjected with his jolly expression and returned her phone to her. "I reformat your phone." He said it as if he had done a nice job.


    "R-reformat?" Aileen repeated his word since she could not believe what she had heard.


    She looked at her phone shakenly and saw that it was on its factory setting, and nothing was left on her phone.


    "I don''t know If you still have other photos of her, so I reformatted it to make sure nothings left." Randell looked at Nida like a puppy, wagging its tail asking if he did a good job.


    Nida just nodded and turned to walk away.


    Aileen was frozen in place. She was standing while staring at her phone with teary eyes.


    while the two walked side by side on the way to the cafeteria.

 Chapter 25 - The Core (3)

    "Why are we getting called?" Randell innocently whispered while they are obediently sitting at the HR department lobby.


    "First time?" Nida asked since he looks like an honored student that had been called at guidance office for the first time.


    "Yes." he answered while nodding. "I don''t think we did anything wrong though?"


    ''Dude, reformatting someone''s phone is a great crime''


    She said internally.


    Nida expected this after Randell deleted everything on Aileen''s phone. She probably has important files related to work that have been deleted too.


    ''Well, even if she doesn''t have anything important on her phone, I am sure she will make sure we will be punished for whatever reason''


    "Aileen is an HR assistant, you messed up her phone. That is why." She replied briefly since she couldn''t take the innocent look of Randell.


    Every time she sees him acting like this, she wants to hit him or throw something at him.


    ''How dare he act weak and innocent when he has a monster inside.''


    "Here, write your explanation here." a stoic guy gives them an incident report form for them to fill out. He then focused his indifferent gaze on Nida. " Ms. Mildea, please note that you''ll get suspended if you cause another problem."


    "Okay, thanks." Nida smiled at him, but he just turned around and left them alone again.


    "What kind of nonsense is this!" Randell shouted as he read the incident description, indicating on the form that they needed to explain.


    It says:


    Incident date: November 11, 2021


    Incident time: 12:23 pm


    Individuals involved in the incident:


    A. Nida Mildea ¡ª Assailant


    B. Randell Lobo ¡ª Assailant


    C. Aileen Mutya ¡ª Victim


    Possible reason for incident: Conflict with co-workers


    Nature of Incident:


    1. Destruction of Property


    2. Verbal Harrassment


    Describe Incident details:


    (fill up here)


    ....


    "Haha! Ms. Mutya is pretty amazing." she commented after she was done reading the paper.


    "This is not funny at all. How the hell did she flip everything like this? " he said indignantly.


    "Just write what you feel and describe what really happened in the papers. There''s nothing we could do if Ms. Mutya is too inventive."


    "If only I knew that she would do this, then I would have crashed her phone instead of reformatting it. Tsk!" Randell grumbled as he started to scribble on the incident report form.


    "Being suspended will be great too." she commented.


    "Huh?" he looked surprise for a moment but later he realized. "Ah, right, this job isn''t important to you."


    "Why? Is it for you?"


    "Hmn. sort of. I feel comfortable working here. I don''t particularly have someone close to me, but everyone is kind to me. Except for that, Aileen! How could she pass as HR staff if she has an attitude problem."


    "Good for you, you''ve got a nice image."


    "It''s not about image!" he began to grumble again. "You don''t have to let that HR affect you. She''s just insecure. I bet she''s threatened by your beauty. It''s true that you didn''t look attractive before. She just doesn''t know that you''re too lazy at the time to take care of your skin. It''s nice that you have finally learned how to properly care for your skin. But seriously, that photo was not bad either. How could she reveal it as if it was your worst nightmare? Your smile is beautiful."


    He excitedly talked as he reminisced about his sweetest past with Nida.


    "Ten years have passed and you have become talkative?" She asked without looking at him. He was looking down the low center table as she filled up the form. She is getting annoyed by the warmth that Randell is sending off.


    It is true that their past relationship was sweet and lovely, but she believes that all of that was a lie. A lie from a monster.


    The two finished their business at the HR office. Randell was given a verbal warning, while Nida was given a memo, which she carelessly crumpled and tossed in the hallway trash can.


    "Finally! The two of you are back!" Ms. Sue said as she waved the document in her hand.


    "Ms. Sue, it appears you frequent our department, huh?" she remarked jokingly.


    After they worked together at the trailer truck accident, the two of them became slightly casual with each other.


    "Haha, I wouldn''t be here if the trucking department wasn''t in trouble."


    "Why? Is there an accident again? "


    "No." She handed the papers to Nida and half of them to Randell. "Different case, Pilfirage." she pointed to the documents that Nida is holding. "And theft," she said, then pointed to Randell''s documents on hand.


    "Isn''t that the same?" Randell asked, but before Ms. Sue could answer, Nida interjected.


    "Wait, wait. Is this assigned to us? I didn''t hear that we would be on the field today?" she asked since she has so many other documents to process and going out in the field is too exhausting, especially with the current temperature.


    "I actually came here and all the logistics assistants here were gone, so I waited for you. Why? You don''t want to work with me?" she said while pouting.


    ''Damn it!'' she cursed internally.


    ''I bet they all ran away after they saw a legal assistant walking in''


    Working in the field is such a hassle that everyone doesn''t want to do it.


    ''What an unlucky day''


    "Of course I do, Come here, let''s drink tea while we talk."


    Nida''s professional smile came back while she walked the two in their lobby to drink tea.


    She was about to prepare the tea set, but Randell took it from her and volunteered to do it instead.


    She just let him be and came back to sit close to Ms. Sue.


    "Anyway, is the legal department lacking staff now? Why are you taking care of two cases?" she asked to start their conversation regarding her second field work.


    "No. We have enough staff, but since these two cases were at the same location, it''s better not to waste manpower. "


    "Aw, really. But the two of us will take one case each. I don''t have the power that you have." She stated that the job would be split between her and Randell.


    "So what''s the problem again, ma''am?" Randell asked as he placed the tea cups in front of them, while he was not done making his coffee yet.


    "Theft and pilferage were happening at the transshipment hub."


    "Aren''t theft and pilfirage the same?" Nida repeated the question Randell asked first.


    "No, my dear, pilfirage is the act of stealing items or items of minor value...Employees stealing mostly connotes small thefts carried out repeatedly over a long period of time. We need to investigate the loaders'' methods for how they took some of our loads piece. They will only take one or two pieces, but it becomes too frequent that it ends up getting noticed by our customer. What we need to do on site today is to look for ways to prevent pilferages."


    "How about the theft? I suppose it should be reported to the police if it is happening." Nida said.


    "The theft case was already solved. The thieves were already caught, and the people involved were fired. The same with the Pilfirage case, logistics assistants need to find a way to prevent this thing from happening again."


    Nida suddenly squinted her eyes. "Does this mean your job was done here."


    "You caught me. Haha. Goodluck with your field work. " Ms. Sue took a final sip of her tea and stood up to leave.


    "You just came here to hand me taaaaassskkk" she lean on the couch as if she was about to lay as she complained for additional work.


    "Haha sorry! I need to go, bye." Ms. Sue left her with Randell, who was sipping his black coffee.


    "When are we leaving?" he asked.


    "When do you think? Of course now. "


    She forced herself to stand up and convince herself that her field work would not exhaust her too much.


    //////


    Moments later at the transshipment hub...


    "C-core?" She stuttered as she saw the inside of the loads being transferred at their transshipment hub.


    When the two arrived at the hub to inspect, she discovered that there was more to the hub than just the thief.

 Chapter 26 - The Core (4)

    "Ugh!" Nida groaned as she walked out of the car and felt the heat making her skin sticky.


    Randell noticed her struggle and handed her his handkerchief to wipe off her sweat.


    "You have divine powers, right? I saw some priests using their powers to their convenience."


    "Shouldn''t I be suffering now if I knew how?" She rolled her eyes and forgot to thank him for his handkerchief.


    Randell was getting used to her temper and silently followed her.


    They are now heading to the transshipment hub that is in the middle of spacious, dusty grounds.


    A transshipment hub is a place where their large trucks (40 to 45 footer trailer trucks) unload goods to be transferred to smaller trucks (6 wheeler to 4 wheeler) to complete a journey for them to be delivered to different customers.


    Since it is a truck-to-truck transfer, the place is a spacious area owned by the company, with nothing else there and no shade at all.


    Nida felt the heat as if she were in the middle of a dessert.


    "Good afternoon, ma''am, sir." The dispatcher respectfully greeted them. "I am Erwin Dayo. Let me know what help I can give."


    "Do what everyone normally does. We are just here to observe. " She said while she prepared her checklist. Randell did the same, and both of them diligently did their jobs.


    They need to see what the whole transshipment process is like so that they can point out the loophole that leads to missing stocks.


    Hmm?


    She noticed a box that was slightly open. That is why she picked up the tape to securely seal it, but she froze once she peeked at what was inside.


    "What''s wrong?" Randell asked.


    "C-core?"


    Randell also took a glance inside the box and looked at her, saying there was nothing out of the ordinary.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked again.


    Nida didn''t answer him and proceeded to check the item listed on her documents.


    "Item code 12738292, Toys Marble 60x20?? This is only a toy?"


    "Ah, this, it isn''t." Randell took out the marble and handed it to her. "Can you feel its energy?"


    "I thought we were shipping toys? This is core, right?"


    "Appearance check: this is a toy, but it''s an energy ball."


    "Energy ball? Is it different from the core?"


    "Ah, no. Core contains life, but this one contains energy. This is food for dark creatures who choose to have a peaceful life with humans." Randell opened other boxes with marbles inside, but each box contained marbles of different colors. "This box of blue marble is for the aswang, the red one is for vampires, the white for wolves, green for orcs, etc. Our company produced an energy ball and delivered it to every dark-attributed creature so that they wouldn''t thirst for human."


    "You don''t live eating humans?"


    Nida tightly grabbed the marble.


    "Humans will be long gone if we continue to feed ourselves with them."


    "I thought this company didn''t have many supernatural creatures?  Is it fine to ship items like this?"


    "You don''t know? This company was built to take care of the needs of supernatural creatures. You don''t have to worry, no humans are harmed in the production of these products. Our scientists discover products to find alternatives for human flesh." Randell suddenly looked proud while talking about the company that saved many lives. Like his admiration of Daniel, he respected and took pride in the company because it existed for the benefit of dark creatures.


    Canaman Trading Corporation has hundreds of branches around the world and is well-known for its production and shipping of toys and candies. However, their profit was most likely earned from supplying energy cores and other needs for the deprived dark creatures.


    "Then what''s the sense of attacking us ten years ago? Why kill so many people at that time?" She was suddenly reminded of that dark, bloodied night.


    She felt a sudden anger after hearing that werewolves can live without slaughtering humans, therefore that night, they were not slaughtered for food.


    ''Did he kill that many innocent people without any reason? Is it because they are stronger, they could play with someone''s life?''


    Unbeknownst to Randell, she started to misunderstand him more.


    "Ah! t-that time! It was my first berserk transformation! I cann¡ª."


    Randell couldn''t finish his explanation because the dispatcher entered the trailer van they were inspecting.


    "Maam, the four-wheeler is done loading. Are you going to check on it too?" he asked.


    Nida nodded and safely jumped off the tall trailer van, despite wearing high heels. The dispatcher panics for a moment, fearing she will fall.


    Randell didn''t notice it and was deep in his thoughts. He bit his lip since he couldn''t make himself clear to Nida. He badly wanted to explain everything to her, but at the same time, the anxiety of being feared was still there.


    whistle


    "Ma''am, I have some money. You want to see me tonight."


    "Oh! I am motivated that a beauty is here!"


    "Ma''am, don''t get too long under the sun; your beauty will go to waste."


    Nida frowned since the laborers or unloaders were cat-calling her while she approached the smaller trucks.


    She never thought that even the lower manpower of the company knew the rumor of her being a bitch.


    Randell walked in front of her, then menacingly looked at the group of helpers, cat calling or making fun of her.


    The group of men immediately backed down and left the area out of their way.


    "I think we really need to take care of this rumor."


    "No need." Nida looked more exhausted.


    "No, we need to! Even if you move to a new company, this rumor will hunt you if you don''t take care of it now!"


    "I''ll take care of it." she briefly said, and she went back to her work. She really doesn''t like how worked up Randell is about helping her.


    ''I won''t fall for it. Never. ''


    She said to herself while focusing on doing her tiresome job.


    Aside from the sun that gives her mood the worst, Randell''s attitude at work annoys her too.


    Randell wasn''t focused on his job throughout the inspection. He kept using his phone, which made Nida do all the tasks alone.


    Hours later, they went back to the office, but she didn''t have time to rest since the pile of documents she needed to process was still there waiting for her.


    She was ready to jump into the pile of papers and bury herself at work, but the moment she went into her department office, another level of annoyance sipped into her soul.


    "Meeting?"


    She asked while looking at her officemate guiding them to their meeting room.


    "Why the sudden call for a meeting?" She asked since she wanted to rest her legs, which were tired from going up and down the trucks and walking around the hub.


    "You''ll know later. Let us gather first."


    When she entered the room, she felt strange and everyone''s gaze was focused on her. That made her awkwardly greet everyone.


    "Good afternoon?"


    "Nida!"


    Manager Bungal approached her with teary eyes.


    His sweaty, chubby hands held both of his hands.


    ''What now? W-what is going on?'' She confusedly asked herself as she forced herself to smile in front of her manager.


    "I am very sorry!" The usual shower of saliva from her manager landed on her face, immediately turning into a grimace.

 Chapter 27 - The Core (5)

    "Company Beauty" is a title that the ladies at CTC are silently fighting over. a ranking based on the corporate ladies'' appearance and personality.


    Even though this was a silent fight, it doesn''t mean it was not a competitive and fierce battle.


    The battle became so serious that some of them became extreme as they held the title.


    One of the most serious ones here is Aileen Mutya. She was the most beautiful and elegant woman in the company, where most men drooled. Not until Nida arrived and her position was pushed back to second place.


    Everyone was fascinated by the new and fresh beauty that Nida was sending off. Her effortless beauty and alluring body made everyone talk about her on her first day. She also became the talk of every conversation when she fainted in the conference room, getting the title of a ''frail beauty''


    Aileen doesn''t like it.


    She loves being talked about.


    She loves the attention for herself alone.


    That''s why she made a desperate move to look up Nida''s background.


    "Is this all you could find out about her?" She asked the man with a shady appearance that she hired.


    "Yes maam, everything is stated there, so will you..." the shady man rubbed his palm, indicating payment.


    Aileen threw an envelope full of cash at the man''s chest, which he immediately picked up and checked.


    "Thank you, madam! I''ll be going now!"


    The shady man left her in her car to read the documents she received.


    "oh? this is good."


    She first looked at the photos of Nida in her teens, when she used to look like a mess and had a lot of pimples.


    Then, next was a document with detailed background information.


    She had an evil smile while looking at the document.


    She was inside her car with the lights closed. Only the moonlight gave the car the light that made her smile seem more viscous.


    "Isn''t it best to kick her out completely with this?" A sudden wisp of smoke suddenly appeared at the back of Aileen and talked to her.


    Aileen was not perplexed and acted as if she was used to the presence of the supernatural creature.


    "Mr. Genie, you''ll help me with this, right?" Aileen asked the smoke that was slowly forming into a human-like appearance.


    "Of course! I really love to serve Ms. Aileen!" The genie exclaimed while flying around her car.


    Aileen looked outside at the genie that seemed to be dancing under the moon. She smiled satisfactorily.


    ''Too bad for you, Nida, I have a genie as my card.''


    She said internally.


    The jolly genie that Aileen met a year ago had already fulfilled her three wishes but still chose to serve her, even if he was now free and could go wherever he wanted.


    "I''ll be going now! I''ll make sure you remain at number one!" The genie said before he disappeared into thin air.


    Aileen trusted him so much that she was confident that the genie would give her a good result.


    The next morning...


    "Aileen, investigate and ask Ms. Mildea to explain this incident." Her manager gave her a paper containing the task she should work on, as she had ordered her to do.


    "Mildea? Trucking department?"


    "Yes, I heard they made a huge scene at the cafeteria."


    "Oh, okay." Aileen''s lips twitched slightly, trying her best to hide her smile.


    ''Is this the Genie''s doing?'' she thought to herself as she looked into the papers.


    Later that day, she met Nida and made her fill out the incident report.


    "I cannot possess her, instead I posses her manager." the genie reported to her in her mind. "I will make sure that she leaves the company since its manager is giving her a hard time." The genie continued his report while Aileen looked down on Nida with contempt. Nida was not aware of it since she was busy filling up the paper.


    The two decided to keep possessing everyone at the trucking department to give Nida a hard time, but Aileen became impatient when Randell was transferred to the trucking department.


    "First it was Daniel, now it''s Randell!" She shouted in front of the mirror in the comfort room.


    "And what''s wrong with you!" She looked up at the ceiling and the head of the genie suddenly popped out. "You told me that you would make sure to kick her out of the company. What now!" she ravingly shouted.


    "Ms. Aileen, I''m sorry." The usual enthusiastic genie is acting timid and seems to be hesitating.


    "What!" she shouted. "Where''s your confidence?"


    "Your enemy is someone I cannot go against! I am sorry!"


    "Why? Did she have a more powerful genie with her?"


    "No."


    "Then what!"


    "I''m sorry I can''t tell you! I am immortal, but I will die if I go against her. I am very sorry!"


    The genie who used to mess with Nida by possessing others became aware of Nida''s awakening.


    "Humans like her are meant to be on top! We can not go against her. You are still in second place anyway. It''s not still bad." The genie tries to convince her.


    "What kind of nonsense are you talking about? I''m always striving to be the best! You said I deserved to be on top! Why are you siding with her now!"


    "No. I am not! I am just warning you! She is not one we should go against!"


    "Bullshit!"


    Aileen stormed out of the rest room angrily and went back to her table.


    "What happened, ma''am?" her officemate asked.


    "Oh, n-nothing." She awkwardly smiled and tried to look sweet and approachable again.


    "Really? Ah, anyway, I was waiting for you. You told me you want to deal with every case for the trucking department, right?"


    "Yes, why? Is there something going on there right now?"


    "Ah yes, I still don''t know the details, but it seems a reconciliation is happening there"


    "For what?"


    Her colleague just shrugged his shoulders and handed him the papers needed for the task.


    Still looking annoyed, Aileen walked towards the department she hated the most.


    ...


    A few minutes ago, at the trucking department...


    "Good afternoon?"


    Nida awkwardly greeted her co-workers.


    "Nida!"


    Manager Bungal approached her with teary eyes.


    His sweaty, chubby hands held both of his hands.


    "I am very sorry!"


    Her manager apologized to her for no particular reason.


    Well, he has been mean to her, but she can''t recall what made him apologize to her, whereas he was still mean to her before she left this afternoon.


    "I-I don''t think I have a clue about what is going on?" She awkwardly pulled out her hands and looked at everyone who seemed to want to say something as well.


    "We were so mean to you."


    She is unable to say anything else after they admit their flaws. She also doesn''t know how to respond to the current situation.


    "Thankfully for Sir Randell, we realized our fault."


    "What?" She looked at Randell but with distrust, then whispered to him, "Did you just alter their memories?" She became suspicious of him because there was no other explanation for their sudden change of hearts.


    Randell flinched and gestured with his hand to turn down the accusation. He then patted the shoulder of Manger Bungal.


    "Sir, can we talk first? I''ll call you after I explain it to her."


    Surprisingly, the manger bungal was calm and obedient.


    Everyone leaves the meeting room, leaving only the two of them.


    "What did you do?" Nida asked while she crossed her arms.


    "It''s not what you think! I don''t have the power to alter memories! Some wolves can, but some are not. We have each kind of strength. " Randell cleared his name of Nida''s suspicion.


    "Then what is all of this about?"


    "I noticed that everyone was possessed and that something was controlling their emotions. That is why I asked my pack members around."


    Nida''s ears twitched once she heard that other wolves were involved.


    "You know that I hate getting involved with more wolves! Why move on your own."


    "It doesn''t involve them physically, I just asked them through GC."


    "GC?"


    Nida wondered if the werewolves have unique codes and systems they use to communicate.


    "G-group chat, I am not actually close with my pack members, but they still include me in group chat."


    She now realizes why Randell was on his phone the whole afternoon.


    "L-listen first. It turns out well, so you don''t have to worry!"


    Nida raised her brows before she loosen up.


    "Okay, fine."


    "I asked around if they noticed anything unusual about the company, especially at the trucking department."


    "Aren''t you the unusual hear."


    "No. Supernatural creatures are normal here. We are harmless."


    Nida scoffed at Randell''s words but chose not to negate his words more.


    "Then what were you talking about. An unusual thing."


    "They saw a genie with his vessel."


    "G-genie? That goes out the lamp and grants you wishes?"


    "Yes, the genie itself is unusual and has been staying here for more than a year."


    "And everyone let him be despite knowing this?"


    "Yes, he was harmless for many years, but they recently discovered that the genie is working against you."


    "Me? Why? What did I do wrong?"


    "His vessel is Ms. Aileen, and she is too invested in her title of top most beautiful in the company. Unfortunately, you took the number 1 spot, which makes her order the genie to torment you. "


    "Wow. I didn''t even know I had the No. 1 rank in the company beauty ranking. "


    "You can''t help it. You really are a beautiful and elegant woman, I never thought that you would grow up like this so b¡ª." Randell stopped praising and admiring her beauty when she raised her hand close to Randell''s face.


    "Ehem! The genie seems unaware that you are now a priestess, so I asked one of my pack members to inform the genie. The genie immediately released his control. Everyone that was controlled remembers all the things they did when they were possessed. "


    "W-wait! that fast? You just informed him then. Did he let it go that easily? without a fight?"


    "Aileen''s soul will perish if he ends up being purified. You haven''t touched her since you awaken, right? "


    "Yes, I don''t."


    "That''s a relief. since you can''t control your power yet. You might have purified her unintentionally, so you better not have physical contact with her. "


    "Okay fine, I don''t want to interact with her either." She should stop knowing more things about Aileen and genies since it would go against her goal to live in peace without supernatural creatures. Knowing more means a greater chance of being involved.


    "Then what happened to Manager Bungal? Why did they look apologetic to me now?"


    "The genie released his control over their emotions at the same time I was chatting with them."


    "Chatting again? on GC? Our department has GC?"


    "Want me to add you?"


    "No thanks! continue! "


    "Ah, they thought that they just vented their stress towards you, that the month''s end just brought too much pressure on them, that made them toxic and mean to you."


    "That is why they are apologizing?"


    "Give them some slack, it''s not their true emotions, they were being controlled."


    "Okay, fine, whatever." She reluctantly waved her hands and was about to walk out the door when suddenly a wisp went through the door and came circling around Nida.


    "What do you want?"


    Randell caught the wisps and asked viciously while gripping the wisp in his hand.


    "A-aileen is coming here! Please don''t purify her!"


    Nida frowned as she could sense the upcoming trouble on its way to her.

 Chapter 28 - The Core (6)

    In many myths, humans discover genies living in inanimate objects like bottles or oil lamps. If a human disturbs the artifact, the genie within will be released.


    Genies become servants to humans who free them from their vessels, and they use their immense magical powers to grant the wishes of whoever they perceive as their masters.


    However, the genies are not like how humans expect them to be.


    Genies are supernatural creatures who lose their physical bodies for some reason. They live inside an inanimate object to preserve their soul from expiring. Once it is disturbed, it doesn''t mean that they are freed from being locked inside the object. They will just willingly go out of it to prey on whoever it may be.


    The humans will be unaware that they are being preyed upon, but the three wishes granted to them are simply a requirement for the genie to take over the human body as its own, and the original soul will vanish into nothingness.


    At first, Aileen and the Genie''s relationship was like that too, but the genie became attached to Aileen, and he changed his mind about taking over Aileen''s body.


    Unfortunately, the contract was done, he had already granted her wishes years ago, and her soul is not the same as the other humans, so if a priest purifies her, she will surely perish.


    "Wolf! You too! Aren''t you scared to get purified? " The deformed genie escaped the hand of Randell, who is showing off his claws.


    "He is fine. How about you? You circle around me as if you''re not scared. "


    Nida stepped forward and gestured to Randell to hide his claws because she was wary that others may have seen him.


    "I am fine! I am not a dark creature!" the genie answered.


    "You''re taking someone else''s body, but you''re not evil."


    Nida doesn''t get how the law of nature works.


    "Guard your vessel instead of talking to us here. So tell her the truth so that she won''t meet an unexpected death. " Randell advised


    "I can''t do that! She will be angry with me! "


    "Is that even my problem?" Nida indifferently stated as she walked out of the meeting room.


    The Genie has a lot of things to say but Nida was uninterested that convinces the genie that he doesn''t have to worry about Aileen getting purified.


    "A-are you done talking?" her coworkers cautiously asked while the others stopped whatever they were doing and looked at her.


    "Everyone," she loudly called out, then she wore her usual business smile. "Sir Lobo already explained everything to me. There is no need to apologize to me. I understand. "


    She meant it. She doesn''t want to take so much hassle in reconciliation.


    "But we really need to make it up to you." Her manager stood outside his cubicle and walked toward her.


    "No need, sir. Let''s work together without a heavy heart. Help me clear out the rumors instead. "


    Everyone looked up to her with admiration and, one by one, talked to her and personally sent their apologies and excuses.


    The now invisible genie and Randell just watched this scene.


    "You have to be thankful that this was solved easily." Randell said to the invisible genie.


    "Yes, I am thankful, sir." The voice of the genie still sounds anxious as he cautiously said his next sentence. "Aileen is at the door now. Please make sure she won''t contact the priestess. "


    Randell didn''t respond, and just let out a long sigh.


    He walked towards the door to welcome the vessel, Aileen.


    "Ah!" Aileen was surprised because suddenly he went out the door before she could turn the doorknob.


    "Sir Lobo, How''s the field? " She greeted him awkwardly.


    "Genie grants three wishes in exchange for a human body. Your body is his now. Also, Nida is a priestess. You will die if you touch her. Ask your genie for more details. " Randell said, apathetically.


    "WOLF! What are you doing? " The genie became furious and was about to attack Randell, but he paused once he sensed that Nida was approaching them. He then used the wind to carry Aileen, and they ran away.


    "Wow, that''s too cold." Nida commented as she peeked out the door to watch the genie storming out of the hallway with Aileen.


    "You heard?"


    "My hearing is enhanced with my power."


    "Ah." Randell responded shortly and turned back inside the office.


    "You should have mind your own business. Its obvious that the Genie cares for Ms. Aileen. "


    Randell stopped walking but didn''t face Nida. He clenched his fist and his expression darkened.


    "No. Ms. Aileen was his prey. There''s no other reason why he is hiding the truth. "


    Nida tilted her head. "Is that how you see it?"


    "Yes."


    "Hmm. The way I see it, the Genie kept this secret to protect her and their relationship. "


    "No. Keeping secrets is more dangerous."


    "How come?"


    "Things won''t be complicated and nothing will go wrong if both parties involved are well informed. Keeping a secret is a selfish act; it is not to protect. "


    Randell knows how it feels to be kept a secret. He knows how that type of secret could harm someone. He knows that nothing will be kept safe with secrets.


    He knew it perfectly well that his old self flashed into his memory.


    "Okay?" She answered back, clueless as to why Randell was suddenly worked up.


    She just returned to her seat and resumed her piled-up work. Even though some of it was already taken back by her other workmates who were reconciling, her work was still in a pile and seemed to have no end.


    Hours passed and it was already 7 o''clock in the evening.


    Randell and Nida were the only ones left at the office.


    Click, click, Click.


    Only the sound of keyboard tapping serves as the background music for their overtime work.


    Randell is helping her with her encoding, though he has been silent since their last conversation about the Genie.


    Nida noticed that he was in a bad mood, but she shrugged it off and didn''t put her nose to his issue.


    "There''s no end to this! I give up! "she shouted as she threw two folders on the floor, which she instantly picked up again. "ha-ha-ha Just kidding. "


    She''s been compiling papers and arranging folders so that the alphabet song in her head plays on repeat.


    Finally, "Aren''t you getting hungry?" he asked.


    [I bet his breath will be really bad now,] she commented internally.


    "I''m hungry. Let''s just eat cup noodles or fast food. We still need to pick up your things and my things at my apartment."


    They need to pick up changing clothes for them to stay at Daniel''s house. Nida decides on her own that they will be sleeping there.


    She won''t be comfortable to stay another night at Randell''s unit.


    "Okay."


    The two stood up after shutting off their computers, but the lights suddenly flickered on and off.


    "What''s wrong with the lights?" she nonchalantly asked while packing her things to go home.


    "Nida."


    "What?"


    Randell moved closer to her as he made a stance to defend as he briefly mentioned who came to them.


    "The Genie"


    "Tsk. He might be angry." Nida clicked her tongue as she already expected that the Genie would be angry about what Randell did.


    Swwissshhh


    With no windows open, the wind lightly surrounded the room.


    To be fully prepared for whatever the genie would do to attack, Randell partially transformed into his wolf while he hid Nida on his back.


    His golden eyes became brighter as he growled with his fangs.


    His human ears disappeared, then his wolf''s furry ears came out putruding, and his arms are now covered with fur while he shows off his claws.


    Nida watched this sudden transformation too closely, which made her shudder in fear again.


    She subconsciously took a step back as she hugged herself, trembling.


    Her body remembers the same event that happened ten years ago.


    She watched as Randell transformed again into his fearful self.


    Nida feared the wolf in front of her more than the invincible genie trying to harm her as well.


    [No need to fear! I now wield power!]


    She shook her head, convincing herself that she didn''t need to fear anymore.


    Clueless, Randell was too focused on locating the Genie to notice Nida''s reaction now that the lights were completely shut off from too much flickering.


    Once the office became completely dark, an invisible punch landed on Randell and Nida.


    "Nida!" he shouted as he could not get away from the continuing attack and decided to wrap her in his arms, making him receive all the blows.


    He could not fight properly since he couldn''t release his aura into this place because it would surely destroy the place and he didn''t know if there were still people working on the other floor of the building.


    "Fuck."


    He heard Nida cursing inside his arms, but he never let go of her as he strengthened his muscles and gritted his teeth.


    He could feel Nida''s body trembling in fear, but he thought this was because of the attacker genie.


    "I worked an hour just to alphabetize that," she said as she finally looked up at him. Her body still trembled, but he could see the annoyance in her expression.


    "What?" he asked, as he didn''t know what she was talking about.


    "The papers are all flying out!" At the same time, silver dust flew out of her body, brightening up the place. The entire room was filled with silver dust that made Randell feel like he was drowning in it.


    He didn''t want to let go of her, but he couldn''t help but flail, his body being drowned by the sudden surge of silver dust.


    His werewolf transformation has dispersed and he is struggling with his human body.


    "blrghsrhgrhe,"


    He tried to open his mouth to say "be careful" but silver dust got into it.


    Snap!


    In an instant, the silver dust dissapeared as he gasped for air and felt like throwing up.


    He looked around to see where Nida had gone.


    "FUCK,"


    he heard her curse again.


    Nida is crouching in front of some scattered papers on the floor.


    "I fucking work for this shit!" she grumbled while looking up at the ceiling. If you want to fight, do it outside!


    "Is the genie there?" Randell asked while also looking up the ceiling, assuming that the genie was there.


    "You''re angry with that wolf, right? Then attack him alone! Asshole! " Nida started to pick up the papers to rearrange them again.


    The genie remains silent as he stares at Nida.


    "She''s right! Let''s fight only the two of us! "


    Without any adieu, the genie brought out Randell with teleportation magic, leaving Nida alone in the messy office.


    "Stupid! Don''t Leave Me Here! " She stood up and panicked by the sudden disappearance of Randell.


    "I CANNOT BE SEPARATED FROM HIM!"


    Seconds later, her fingers started to fade, turning transparent.


    "SHIIIIIIIIIIT!" She runs out of the office and starts looking for the two.


    "I AM DOOMED!"

 Chapter 29 - The Core (7)

    SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT


    Nida is constantly cursing as she waits for the elevator she took to take her to the top floor of their building.


    She then used stairs to run up the roof.


    She didn''t know where the Genie brought Randell, which is why she decided to go up the roof to look for them from above.


    "I can enhance my hearing, I can do it too with my eyes. Right? " She starts talking to herself, the more she gets pressured and rattled.


    She went to the edge of the roof to look down while squinting her eyes to see clearly.


    Boom!


    She heard a loud explosion that made her assume the two were fighting.


    She focused her gaze towards where the sound came from and used her enhanced vision to zoom.


    "Gotcha! Over there!" She exclaimed, then her silver dust instantly made a staircase on the way down the ground.


    "Are you crazy? This is the 29th floor!" She scolded her silver dust, asking her to walk down the tall building on foot.


    "I''ll use the elevator!" She walked away from the edge and was about to walk inside when the silver dust suddenly surrounded her.


    "What do you want?" she yelled, shooing the dust away because she was rushing.


    "Huh?"


    Strangely, even though the dust doesn''t have the ability to speak, she can understand what the dust wants to convey.


    "I know we are in a hurry, but I can''t go down that extreme staircase! Ah!" She was perplexed when she realized that half of her arms were now gone.


    The silver dust swirls around her once again, but this time some of it gathers around her back.


    She looked at her back and saw a large silver wing had formed.


    "Hey, at least make it look like angel wings." She complained since the silver dust formed a similarity to bat wings, making it seem vicious.


    The silver dust instantly changes them into feathered wings, complying with her demand despite their situation.


    Nida was satisfied by the angel wings and tried to control them.


    She felt nervous because it was her first time.


    Well, she is a human who would have thought she could fly in her lifetime.


    A strong wind brushed her usual pale face.


    Her wings arced off her back like a concave reflection, nearly as tall as her body.


    In her trial to fly immediately, each long, narrow feather strained and shook. They smashed against each other. She was off the ground and away when they returned, in a blur of sliver dust. It all happened so quickly.


    Her feet are not touching anything, and she can now fly toward her desired destination.


    The only problem is her speed.


    She soars towards the building with frightening speed. She tried to thrust her arms in front to guide her through, but scoffed at herself after remembering she didn''t have her arms anymore.


    There were some buildings that she would''ve flattened herself with if her body and her senses hadn''t been so quick.


    The park where the two are fighting is still a distance from where she is, but she could now hear the loud banging and explosion.


    "Are they destroying the park?" She mumbled, but there''s another thing she needs to think about. "HOW TO STOP!"


    She shouted as her speed hadn''t lessened since she zoomed out of their building.


    "RANDEEEEEEEELLLLLL!!!" She shouted once she could see the fully transformed werewolf fighting the now red-skinned genie.


    Randell kicked off the genie that sent him off flying, then he twisted his body to change his direction to catch Nida, who was flying towards him uncontrollably.


    BOOM!


    Nida shoots down to the ground like a meteorite.


    Her silver wings disappeared and turned back into her dust, which spread out the area with the smoke and dust she caused from crashing down.


    "Ugh!" Randell groaned in pain.


    He successfully caught her, causing him to get hurt while Nida was unscathed.


    Nida was sitting on his stomach while he lay on the ground.


    "Ah!" This time it was Nida who shouted in shock.


    Her arm is back, but her hand is inside the werewolf''s chest.


    His chest is not bleeding and there''s no hole in it, her hand is simply passing through him.


    She tried to pull it out, but Randell felt pain through it. That made Nida freeze and wasn''t able to move.


    "W-why w-what should I do?"


    She had no clue why her hand was stuck on his chest.


    ''Did it return to normal as my hand passed through him?''


    ''He is not bleeding though''


    ''should I pull it in one go?''


    ''What if he dies''


    Her mind becomes chaotic as she worries about the werewolf who is in pain.


    "HEY DON''T DIE! DON''T YOU DARE!" she shouted.


    She despised and was terrified of him, but she did not want him to die in front of her.


    It would be better if she were punished for life instead.


    "I-I''ll ask for help!"


    Using her other hand, she hurriedly searched for her phone to call someone who could help them.


    "Shit shit shit! Open up!" She tries to open her phone with her shaky hands.


    sskkk kkk kkkk kkk


    She froze again once she noticed an unusual sharp sound somewhere near the park.


    She slowly turned her head to where Randell had sent the Genie flying.


    "Fuck!"


    She shouted as she hurriedly made a shield with her one hand, letting go of her phone that ended up falling off the ground.


    The genie levitated everything around the park and sent it crashing towards them.


    cars, seesaws, park benches, signage, trash bins, vending machines, etc.


    "N-Ni ugh!" he tried to get up and pulled Nida''s hand but it still painful for him.


    "Shut up! Don''t move! focus on staying alive!"


    Both of her hands are now bound. She cannot do anything to stop the genie from endlessly attacking them since her hand is holding the shield and the other is on Randell''s chest.


    "Huh?"


    She could feel an object forming in her hand inside Randell.


    "H-hey! there''s something inside you! I am holding it now! It''s hard!" she exclaimed. Since its Randell body she expects that he might know what is going on.


    "M-my core!" he hoarsely stated.


    "Your core? Is it here?"


    As they talked, the object inside Randell''s had become more solid now, and Nida could now feel its shape.


    "What''s going on? why is your core in my palm? what do i need to do? I can''t pull my hand right? should i pull it out?" she continuously asked him what to do.


    BOOOOOOM BOOOM BOOM


    "ugh!" she groan as she could feel that her shield is getting destroyed one by one.


    After the genie was done sending objects towards them, he lit up and made multiple explosions.


    "YOU BASTARD STOP ATTACKING. I AM BUSY HERE!" She frustratedly shouted.


    She can''t see the genie because they are surrounded by smoke, fire, and explosions.


    "Hey, endure for a moment. I''ll release my shield. I will knock him down in one go."


    "That''s dangerous! ugh! J-just pull¡ª."


    "Shut up! Just lay there, cover yourself if you can!" she shouted while her expression is more irritated than scared.


    She calmed her pounding heart then closed her eyes for a moment to determine the exact location of the genie.


    "Dust! you better follow what I want to do!"


    She gulps her own saliva as she imagines a fishing net in her mind. She doesn''t know how to kill, so she plans to catch the genie instead.


    She clenched her fist that was holding the shield as adrenalin surged through her body, getting ready to open a path for her to catch the big fish.


    "Go!" she shouted at the same time, letting go of her shield and throwing the silver dust net.


    Fire and explosives almost hit them close as she reactive her shield again.


    She''s doing a great job of multi-tasking by controlling her shield and the net that is running after the Genie.


    "Y-you figure out how to use your power?" Randell weakly asked.


    "Getting curious about your current situation?"


    Now that the Genie is busy running away with her dust, the attacks have settled down, but she still held her shield up in case the net loses the Genie.


    She can now observe the current state of Randell.


    He is still in his wolf form because he will suffer more if he is in human form while a hand is pierced right through his chest.


    "Now back to problem no. 1, how can I pull my hand out?" she talked to herself.


    She tried to move her finger inside of him and feel the marble-shaped core.


    Snap!


    "AAAAAAHHHHH"


    "AAAHH"


    For different reasons, the two shouted at the same time.


    Randell feels pain due to Nida suddenly pulling out her hand while Nida felt something was sent to his head from the core that surprised her and pulled out her hand out of reflex.


    "Oh my! Are you okay?" She asked Randell since he was groaning in pain and now gasping for air.


    "huff, huff, haaa, y-yes, I''m fine, you?" He responded, still short of breath.


    "I''m fine." she briefly responded as she looked away from him.


    "W-why are you crying?"


    Even though Randell was in the worst state, he forced himself to get up and closely looked at Nida, who was shedding tears.


    Nida roughly wiped her face, getting more dirt into her face since her hands were dirty from defending against fire and explosions.


    "Who''s crying?" She asked, denying her tears. However, even with wiping them off repeatedly, her tears became uncontrollably flowing.


    "Shitty Marble! Fuck CORES!"


    She ends up saying crude words as she thinks about the core that always makes her life complicated after each contact.

 Chapter 30 - The Core (8)

    "Can you get up?" Nida asked.


    "You? Are you fine? " Randell also asked, thinking that Nida might really be scared of the sudden fight that brought her to tears.


    As usual, Randell thinks wrong.


    "Stop asking me when I am the one asking you!" She angrily stood up and removed her shield.


    With her bloodshot eyes, she looked around to see where the genie had managed to run.


    She then gestured with her hand to command her dust to drag the genie back to the park.


    "He cannot escape your dust?"


    "Probably? Can''t you see he is not escaping." She replied to him sarcastically.


    She walked closer to the fish net made of her dust, then crouched down to make eye contact with the Genie.


    "Sir Genie, does killing us can bring your relationship with Aileen better?"


    "Priestess, please don''t get involved! I will punish that wolf!" The genie menacingly looked up at Randell, who was standing behind Nida.


    "Haaaa¡ª Sir, I hate violence. Can we just solve this in a different way?"


    "Why, priestess, do you have any other solution?"


    Surprisingly, the genie talks calmly and respectfully towards her, despite almost crashing her with car.


    "Hmmn, it depends. But I will try to help." She plops down on the ground to rest. She hadn''t let go of the genie yet, but the way he talks, it seems he is willing to negotiate. "Let me first know what happened after Aileen heard the truth."


    Actually, she hates getting involved, but she needs to know since she can''t have the genie and the werewolf fight while she needs to stick with him.


    "She was angry."


    "That''s given."


    "Ehem! She doesn''t want to see me again! She told me that If I am honestly not wanting her body, I need to distance myself."


    "Then distance yourself. Let her anger disappear with time first. "


    "This is not a simple matter, priestess!"


    "I know, but that doesn''t mean you have to make things more complicated. Attacking us won''t solve anything."


    The genie became silent.


    Nida observed the genie for a moment before she lightly kicked the genie on his knees.


    "Hey, my dust is suggesting something ridiculous to me." She sounds annoyed.


    "Pardon?" the genie asked while Randell tapped her shoulder to look up at him.


    "Don''t do anything dangerous."


    "No, I won''t. Why would I?" She frowned, thinking why he would think that she would do a dangerous thing whereas she always takes priority of herself.


    "Take me to her."


    "No! Please! Don''t purify her!" The genie sprung up, but the dust, in the shape of a fishing net, pulled him into place.


    "I won''t!" Her eyebrows twitched from annoyance since, for awhile, the two kept assuming things she wouldn''t do.


    "My dust told me, we could return her body back to normal."


    "Back to being a human?"


    "Not a vessel?"


    "H-how?"


    "You grant her three wishes, right?."


    "Yes."


    "I can officiate a ritual to void the contract, but she needs to return the three wishes as well."


    The genie opened and closed his mouth for a moment before saying his statement. "We need to ask her opinion on this."


    "Why? Are these wishes too important?"


    "She wished for it because she badly needed it."


    "Hmmn. Then what do you want to do?"


    "I..." the genie looked down before answering, "Okay, let''s go." His gaze narrowed and he suddenly became eager.


    "Sure, but first." She exhaustedly speaks as she leans on Randell''s leg because he is still standing behind her.


    "Please clean this mess, first."


    She pointed at the destroyed park and the cars and other things that were burned and crumpled.


    She''s surprised that not a single police officer has come yet, thinking the Genie might have placed a spell around the area to keep humans away.


    "Please free me."


    "Let''s not be violent." she commented, before she gestured for her dust to disperse.


    The red-colored skin of the genie turns blue as he starts to calm down. He then clapped his hand multiple times, and in an instant, the messed up park returned to normal.


    "I placed it under a spell to make it easier to clean up."


    "Oh, really?that''s nice, then you can clean up my office too. You freaking mess up the papers I worked on for hours." She''s calmly speaking, but her irritation can still be felt.


    "I''m sorry, I did it without a plan."


    The genie sincerely apologized.


    Nida just let out a long sigh and finally stood up.


    "Let''s go?"


    The genie snapped his finger and, almost in an instant, the scenery changed into a closed room and the three of them were in front of Aileen.


    "AAAAAAHHHHHH!" she screamed.


    Aileen was surprised by the sudden appearance of three people inside her room.


    Among them, Randell frightened Aileen the most because he was still in his werewolf form.


    "Yeah, yeah, thank you for screaming energetically." She said reluctantly while sharply looking at the genie.


    "Sir Genie, I told you to let us meet her, but not like this."


    "W-why are you here?" Aileen interjected while she moved to the far most corner of her room.


    "Did you already hear the details from your genie?"


    "H-he is a genie! He will take my body!"


    "Ms. Aileen, nothing is free."


    "What do you want?"


    "Nothing, I just came to help. Sir Genie wanted to return your body."


    "Really?"


    "Yep, but you need to return what he gave to you too."


    "How can I even return those!" she shouted, as if Nida was telling her to do something impossible.


    Nida tipped her head and looked at the Genie to confirm it.


    "She wished for health, beauty, and workplace skills."


    Nida''s jaw dropped at the unexpected intangible things Aileen wished for.


    "I never thought that you weren''t materialistic at all?"


    She expects her to wish for money and other material things.


    "But wait? health? Who''s sick? "


    "Me."


    "You?"


    "cancer"


    Nida bit her lip as things got more annoying.


    "This is impossible, Sir Genie." she concludes.


    If she returns to her original body, she will die, but if she agrees to remain in his vessel, she will remain forever as an evil soul that needs purification.


    She''s planning to leave and let them deal with their own problems since she''s already done her part to help them out, but her dust is whispering annoyingly at her again.


    "Shit." Everyone looks in her direction.


    "Sorry, I just learned a new thing to help both of you." She picked up the elephant stuffed toy sitting on Aileen''s bed and placed it on the floor.


    "Sir Genie, I''ll grant you a new vessel at the same time we can purify Ms. Aileen''s soul without vanishing."


    "Really?" The two perked up and moved forward toward her.


    "Sir Genie, please possess this toy, Ms. Aileen, stand beside the toy."


    "W-wait." Randell pulled Nida''s sleeves. "Are you sure it''s okay for you to do it? It won''t cause you harm? " He asked anxiously.


    "Hmm, I don''t know. Just bring me to Daniel if something goes wrong."


    Nida isn''t fearless. She, too, is wary of what she''s going to do, but there''s a side of her that wants to help the two, despite the fact that she never receives any good from them.


    "It will be fast. I want to rest too."


    She raised her arms towards the two while her dust went off her body.


    The dust formed a circle around the two, and a silver light surrounded them.


    Nida was just doing what the dust was telling her to do as she closed her eyes to concentrate more.


    Ting!


    A sharp sound ended the ritual and made Nida collapse on the floor.


    "Nida!" Randell worriedly came into her.


    "I''m not hurt, I''m just exhausted."


    She then looked up the two, but nothing seemed to have changed for them.


    "Did I just waste my energy?"


    "No. It worked! " The elephant stuffed toy suddenly smiled from ear to ear. That makes it a bit creepy.


    "Then that''s good news." She stood up while Randell supported her.


    "I can leave now, right?"


    "Uhmm, Ms. Mildea." Aileen called out softly that she seemed to be hesitating.


    "No need for thanks or whatever. We will go now. Fix your problem first. " She waved her hand and turned to leave the two alone.


    The two had a lot to talk about their relationship, and that matter is not something Nida wanted to get involved in.


    She just wanted to hurry and rest.


    "Umm." Randell made a timid sound that didn''t suit his monstrous appearance.


    "Don''t act cute while in that form."


    "No. Can I carry you on my back?"


    "Why the need?"


    "I can''t commute with this appearance."


    "Then turn into a human!" she yelled angrily, which Randell immediately did, but she frowned when she realized what Randell was worried about.


    He returned back to his human form, but only his torn pants remained.


    She didn''t noticed that his shoes and shirt was ripped off because of his fur when he is in werewolf form.


    Her face heats up as she stares at his well-built body. She cursed herself as she thought about it, as if his chiseled body was molded by the gods themselves.


    "Y-you don''t look that fit when you''re in uniform." She weirdly commented as she felt dizzy by just staring at his body.


    Randell hugged himself as he became aware of Nida''s eyes on him.


    "It''s a loose fitting."


    "Ah." She awkwardly looked away. "Anyway, how can we go back now? I left my things in the office, so we can''t commute either. "


    "I''ll carry you on my back, then I''ll run back to the office."


    "FYI, the office is too far from here and people might see us."


    "I can hide my presence. It will take minutes with my legs." he boasts, taking pride in his own strength as he pounds his bulky chest with his hand.


    "O-okay?"


    Randell transformed back to his werewolf form and kneeled down in front of Nida to let her ride on his back.


    "I am relieved." he commented after Nida got on his back.


    "For what?"


    "You''re no longer trembling in fear while I''m on this form." He bitterly stated, but he immediately smiled once he heard Nida''s response.


    "Bullshit"

 Chapter 31 - The Core (9)

    "Aren''t you too comfortable here?" Daniel asked while looking down on Nida, who was lying face down on his couch.


    In the middle of the night, Nida and Randell suddenly showed up at his house without bringing anything but themselves.


    He finally gave up with Nida''s persistence to let them stay at his house, but he never thought that the two would show up straight from rolling around the ground and not even bring their own change of clothes.


    What''s making Daniel frown excessively is the messy state of the two.


    Nida is barefooted and covered in dirt, while Randell is half naked, also barefooted and dirty.


    "Sir, We were supposed to get our things first, but we ended up fighting a genie. Nida helped purify a vessel until she was too tired and asked me to come here directly."


    Randell explained while still standing at the entrance, because he knows Daniel is a germaphobe.


    He ran barefooted while carrying Nida on his back. That is why he remained at the door, waiting for Daniel to either send them away or send them to the bathroom to wash up.


    While Nida was too comfortable at Daniel''s house, she barged into the living room without thinking about how disgusted Daniel would be.


    She was just too exhausted and wanted to hurry to rest and sleep.


    "Dyonunwhamdataayywhasootarydaykennatmobmaybadi."


    Nida spoke while her face was buried in the couch pillows.


    "Speak properly, you dirty lad!"


    Daniel pulled the pillows off the couch while keeping his grimace expression.


    "Aaaahhh Dannnny I''m too tiiiiiiiiirrrreeeddddd." Nida caught Daniel and hugged his lower body.


    "Crazy b¡ª Hey! let go of me!" He pushed Nida away from him, causing her to fall back onto the couch.


    "Use your power! You can heal or replenish your energy!" he said, dusting himself off.


    "I-I can do that!? How!?" She jolted up, and her expression brightened.


    Daniel rubbed his temples as he explained how the priestess''s healing power works.


    "The moment you are fully awakened, you are granted a certain amount of divine power. That power can be used for purification and healing. The amount varies with each priest, but you can freely utilize it through prayer or meditation. "


    "P-prayer? Am I now officially a member of a cult?."


    "C-cult? haa¡ª You will figure it out later. Just meditate for a minute and you''ll be fine. I''m tired. Wash up, eat, or do whatever you want." He brushed off his hair and turned his way towards the stairs.


    "Y-you''re not going to teach me?"


    "I managed to learn it alone. Each awakens differently from the other. So deal with it." Daniel looked very exhausted.


    He is physically fine, but divine powers can not heal his mental fatigue.


    He can actually teach her or enlighten her about every question she wonders about her powers, but not today. Daniel is mentally exhausted as a result of his interactions with the monstrous leaders, particularly the werewolf leader.


    Nida finally stopped bothering him and just watched him go up the stairs.


    "Why aren''t you entering yet?" She noticed the polite wolf standing firm at the entrance like a guard dog.


    "Are we really allowed to?"


    "There is no need to worry about anything else. Go wash up and sleep. See you tomorrow." She said this as she was about to enter the room near the stairs. It''s the room of Daniel''s sister that she used before.


    "W-were should I go?"


    "Of course, you can''t be far. Use that room beside this. Just figure things out for yourself. Don''t worry, Daniel always keeps his house ready for guests. " She briefly said and was about to close the door when Randell grabbed the door.


    Nida is now looking up at him because of their height difference.


    "What? Ahh. If you''re hungry, his fridge is full of fruit and veggies. You can''t find meat though."


    "No. it''s not that." He fidgets.


    "Then what?" Nida frowned because she could smell the weird combination of his sweat and baby cologne.


    ''How the hell does the scent of his baby cologne remain even if he is almost naked and dirty now.'' She wonders.


    She leans on the door since Randell was holding it and he was too close to her. "Trying to seduce me?" she asked reluctantly, since she could feel her exhausted legs aching from wearing high heels the whole day and running around barefooted at night.


    Randell moved back and shook his head in response.


    "No! I was just wondering why you seem so familiar with Sir Olitoquit''s house?"


    "Why do you ask?" She starts to yawn.


    "Ah. nothing. I was just curious. Y-you can now rest. I''ll make sure not to go farther away from your room. "


    Nida just looked at him for a moment, then finally entered the room and closed the door.


    Randell stared at the closed door for a moment before he entered the room beside Nida.


    The room was small, with one single bed, nothing else, and no decoration at all.


    He checked the bathroom and was relieved to see that it had the complete set of things he needed:


    a soup, shampoo, disposable toothbrush, disposable underwears, bath robe and pajamas with three sizes are hanged at back of the door.


    He showered and prepared himself to sleep.


    He let the window remain open and he lay down on the bed comfortably.


    He was exhausted from everything that happened this day, but sleep seemed to not want to visit him.


    "You have superior hearing, right?"


    He flinched once he unexpectedly heard Nida''s voice from the other side of the room.


    "Hear me or not, I just want to say that..."


    He sat up after hearing Nida hesitatingly state her words.


    He remained silent and focused more on hearing her voice, which seemed to have a lot to say.


    "You can not leave, even if you don''t want to help me! I am just..."


    Randell clenched his fist as he could also hear Nida sniffing.


    "I am desperate to live. I always want to live!"


    Randell stared at the plain wall in front of him, which he believed was where Nida was.


    Nida stopped talking, but he could still hear her sniffing.


    He was about to lie down again when he heard her talk once more.


    "I still hate you."


    Randell''s heart sank, and it felt like it was pierced by a sharp object.


    Her words struck a straight jab at him.


    He flopped down and touched his chest.


    ''I also hate myself.'' he said to himself.


    Randell hated himself and his life after that one morning when he woke up covered in human blood but with no recollection of what he had done.


    He hated his younger self for running away and for continuing to live despite the lives he had taken.


    He held his head as he was reminded of how lowly his life is.


    "I still hate you, but starting tomorrow.." Nida repeated her words as if making sure to rip his heart into pieces.


    "..I will understand you" Her next word made him spring up from lying, surprised by the last words she said.


    ''Understand me?''


    Her words repeatedly echoed in his mind.


    ''Does that mean she will try not to hate me?''

 Chapter 32 - Howling (1)

    "Are you sick?" Randell asked, with a surprised look.


    "Is that the first thing you need to ask this morning?" Nida frowned and got off the bed where Randell was lying.


    She came to his room and woke him up since she needed to cook breakfast, but they could not be in the distance for long.


    "Are we later?"


    Randell hurriedly stood up and looked at the time.


    6:30 am


    "Ah, we still need to go get our clothes." he mumbled.


    "No need. Let''s go straight to work. We will be late if we commute back to your unit and my apartment."


    "Then are we going to work looking like this?"


    "Why are you going to work in your pajamas? Just borrow clothes. "


    "To Sir Olitoquit?"


    "Who else?"


    "Then where are you getting your clothes?"


    "I''ll borrow his sister''s clothes."


    "Making yourself at home?"


    Daniel suddenly appeared at the door Nida left open.


    "Good morning, Sir."


    "Good morning, Danny boy!"


    They greeted Daniel at the same time but with different energy.


    Nida walked closer to him, then smiled brightly.


    "Why are you offering my clothes to him? It won''t fit him." Daniel crossed his arms while leaning on the door, avoiding a closed look at Nida''s unwashed face.


    "It will! Come on, just lend him your clothes. I''ll cook you a very good breakfast."


    He can''t believe how Nida became too comfortable with him and his house.


    "How can I trust that the food you''re going to cook is clean?."


    "Wow, it''s the first time I''ve been asked like that. Normal people will ask about the taste first."


    "Why is there any normal being inside this house?"


    "None." Nida snickered, thinking that she''s getting used of her being not normal.


    She then pulled Daniel''s arm and dragged him out of the room.


    "If you don''t trust me, watch me how I cook it. I want to cook for you too, since you were the one who made our breakfast last time."


    Daniel continued to grumble while being dragged by Nida, but he doesn''t look upset. In fact, he is smiling; that is a usual look for him.


    Randell frowned while watching the two get too close to each other. He felt jealous, but he shook his head once he felt he shouldn''t be feeling this way.


    He followed the two to the kitchen and asked. "I''ll help prepare food."


    "No." Nida immediately responded as she raised her palm towards Randell. "You two just sit there and relax, I''ll be making the food."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Don''t mess up my kitchen, Nida."


    "No way, man.I won''t. Just let me do this. I always cause trouble. I can at least do this. " She said it in a low voice, looking the other way.


    At least you know that you''re such a bother."


    "Ugh! Okay, just let me thank you. Stop arguing with me!" She pouted, " Ah! Ranz, tell him what happened last night while I prepare food. I am sure Danny Boy is curious."


    "No need. I am not curious at all." Daniel refused to hear any troublesome stories.


    "Sir, where do I start my story." Randell perked up, then leaned forward toward him.


    Daniel''s eyebrow twitched as he thought internally, "Why is this wolf suddenly becoming enthusiastic?"


    "Does what happened last night represent a happy thing?"


    "No sir, we almost got killed." Randell said with a bright expression. "There''s an HR person that is..."


    Randell begins his long story about their long night with vigor. Daniel felt strange with the werewolf''s strange energy and just silently listened to the story. It was not a happy thing.


    Unbeknownst to him, Randell was just happy because Nida called him by his nickname. Ranz.


    ///////


    "You don''t look like Sir Rudy at all." Nida exclaimed while looking at a human-sized elephant stuff toy.


    Nida and Randell successfully came to work without being late. wearing the clothes Nida forced to borrow from Daniel.


    They were expecting to be scolded today because of the mess they made with the genie that night. However, the office, the scattered documents, and the broken lights are back to normal.


    One stuffed animal welcomes them and looks proud of the clean up he made.


    Also, the people around them weren''t bothered by the appearance of the cushy elephant.


    ''A dejavu?'' she said to herself, thinking back to when she had experienced it before.


    "Ah! like the wolf! People can''t see him. Wait? You''re not invisible! I just saw you talking to Secretary Tes."


    "Like I told you, I am Sir Rudy. " The cute human-sized elephant toy tapped on his chest as he introduced his new identity.


    "How the hell are you, Rudy? He is the wolf, right? " She looked at Randell to get a clearer answer.


    "Sir Rudy is an open spot for everyone supernatural creatures who wants to live a peaceful life."


    "Open spot?"


    "Human Rudy is not existing as one individual, it''s just a spot for anyone to have a human identity. Sir Rudy doesn''t have a specific appearance in our eyes, but humans could see him as a middle-aged man."


    "Then what happened to that vicious wolf? He used Sir Rudy''s identity, right?"


    She''s referring to the wolf who followed her to her department after stalking her on her ceiling.


    "I think he went back to our base. He was just here at the same time as you. I actually investigated after I saw him stalking you. He was just a fanatic of beautiful things."


    Nida rolled her eyes as she said, "Then viciously store those beautiful things in his display jar."


    "Something like that. But you don''t have to worry, he will probably avoid you. "


    "Why?"


    "You can''t completely control your dust, but you can turn werewolves into dust."


    "But isn''t it amazing that Sir Randell can contact Ma''am Nida?" The cute elephant interjected since the topic was getting farther away from him.


    "Why do you care?" Nida said surly. "Why do you even roam around here? Isn''t your problem with Aileen solved?"


    He smiled once the topic was back to his issue again.


    "We resolved everything last night, its all thanks to you Ma''am Nida. I went here because I needed to clean up the mess I made"


    Nida nods lightly in agreement that the cute elephant did an excellent job cleaning up, but her brow furrowed when he explained it further.


    "Because of you, ma''am, the two of us received another chance to live without letting go of the life of the other. Aileen wants to make up with you since she''s been treating you badly."


    "Wait. Why are you being respectful to me?" She felt weird at the sudden demeanor of the former Genie, now a moving stuffed animal.


    "We respect you for returning Aileen''s body to normal and giving me a core. I am really grateful for it ma''am. " The elephant bows down in front of her, showing his gratitude and respect to Nida.


    "Core?" Randell and Nida asked at the same time.


    "Yes ma''am, I thought you would just seal me inside a stuffed toy. But what a gracious person you are! You give me the core that genies don''t have. Because of that, I became a living person! I am not a genie anymore! " He happily reported, but the two who were listening to him were frozen in place.


    "Nida."


    Randell only called out her name, but anxiousness could be felt in his tone.


    "What? Am I fucked up again?"

 Chapter 33 - Howling (2)

    "Core is the source of life for any supernatural creature."


    "Don''t they breathe oxygen, bleed, and have brains too?"


    "Of course they do, but unlike humans, supernatural creatures can regenerate, use magic, use superior senses, age slower, shapeshift, etc." Daniel explained, then pointed his firk to Randell. "Where do you think those beings get those extra powers that humans don''t have?"


    Nida gasped upon realization.


    "Then do I have a core? I have this dust. Does this come from the core too?" She plays with her dust, then forms a fork and eats the egg using her dust.


    She made a simple breakfast for the three of them, and they are now leisurely eating together while chatting.


    "Are you even listening? Humans don''t have a core. "


    "Are you even listening too? I am asking because I suddenly have powers of which I don''t know the source."


    She frowned because their conversation was never done without being sarcastic towards one another.


    "You become a priestess. You don''t read books or know about gods and deities? "


    "I don''t have a thing to cult."


    "C-cult? It''s not a cult!" He slammed his hands on the table, making Nida look the other way because she didn''t expect him to get annoyed.


    "T-then explain it to me so I will know."


    "Haa¡ª how can she even pick you."


    "Pick what?"


    "Your God, priests are mediatory agents between humans and deities. Our powers come from God, so we don''t need the core. It''s divine powers."


    "Am I like a saint!" she exclaimed.


    "How can a saint be too tainted like you? Ew." he looked at her up and down.


    "Fuck you."


    "See, can a saint curse like that?"


    "Why? I never thought a priest could be a clean freak too!"


    "Ehem!" Randell made a fake cough because their conversation was becoming more burglarized.


    "Sir Olitoquit, She was asking about the core because she found out that the genie didn''t have one." Randell asked instead of Nida, who was running out of patience.


    "Yes, why would a genie not have one? Even a ghost has one, so why wouldn''t a genie?" She interjected, but Daniel ignored her.


    "Just call me by name. I know you''ll still be respectful even without using honorifics, unlike the other being here." He side glanced at Nida, pertaining to what he was talking about, and Nida just rolled her eyes and continued to eat.


    "Anyway, genies are created by deities. They weren''t born here. Like the priest who doesn''t have a core, their source of power is from the gods. However, they are not considered living beings, unlike humans who have a physical body."


    "Is that why they are inanimate objects?" Randell asked.


    "Yes, and they gain physical bodies by using humans as vessels."


    "Doesn''t there have to be another way for them to gain physical body?" Nida asked seriously.


    "Yes, there is." Daniel finally responded to her question.


    "How?"


    "Ask God to give them a core."


    "It was like you were telling them not to dream of having a physical body."


    "How can you even talk to God?"


    "Who knows." Daniel shrugged his shoulders while drinking his morning coffee.


    Nida also continued her breakfast silently as she thought about what he did to the genie last night.


    "I hope what I did wasn''t wrong." she mumbled.


    /////


    At the office...


    "We respect you for returning Aileen''s body to normal and giving me a core. I am really grateful for it ma''am. " The genie respectfully bows down.


    "Core?" Randell and Nida asked at the same time to clarify what they thought they misheard.


    "Yes ma''am, I thought you would just seal me inside a stuffed toy. But what a gracious person you are! You give me the core that genies don''t have. Because of that, I became a living person! I am not a genie anymore! " He happily reported, but the two who were listening to him were frozen in place.


    "Nida."


    Randell only called out her name, but anxiousness could be felt in his tone.


    "What? Am I fucked up again?"


    Nida felt a strong sense of iffyness.


    "I d-don''t, How can I even give you one?" She denies what the former genie said.


    "Hey genie, you might be mistaken?"


    "Sir Randell, I am not a genie anymore. The Dark priest grants me this identity, so call me Rudy."


    "You know, Daniel? When did you talk to him?" Nida was surprised as she thought about how the genie contacted Daniel when they were together this morning.


    The genie tilted his head. "Who is Daniel, ma''am?"


    "Every time someone wants to occupy a free identity like Sir Rudy, they will ask permission from the Dark Priest, via mail," Randell explained, but whispered his next words. "No one knows Sir Daniel was the dark priest, only a few know."


    "Then how did you know?"


    "I am an alpha."


    "Alpha? The strongest wolf? Who leads the wolves? you?" Nida looked at him from head to toe in disbelief.


    She can''t believe that he is an alpha because he''s been acting timid and soft towards her. She even knocked him down once with her dust.


    "Umm, excuse me?" The soft and cute elephant cautiously speaks. He is feeling out of place since the two are whispering at each other, leaving him out of the conversation.


    "a-ah. Anyway, it''s not me. How can I even give you one."


    Nida walked past the elephant and finally reached for her chair.


    She looked at the time and looked around the office.


    They have been talking for thirty minutes. She wonders if Manager Bungal sees them, she might get punished again.


    Fortunately, Manager Bungal was not at the office.


    "I am sure it is from you, ma''am. I know we cannot repay you immediately, but we pro¡ª."


    "Wait." Nida cut him off as she raised her hand.


    "Sit here." She pushed the office chair to offer it to the elephant, "Don''t talk so loudly. Your appearance may not bother them, but your voice will."


    The huge plush elephant toy nodded his head and sat on the chair Nida offered.


    "Listen. There''s nothing to be thankful for. There''s nothing to repay me. I did not give you any core. I did not turn her back to normal. What I did last night was to seal you inside the toy and safely rebuke your contract with Aileen. That''s all that I did. Okay?" Nida sternly said, hoping that the former genie would not mistake her for something else.


    She thought that maybe something happened to the two after she left them and had mistaken it for her work.


    "But ma¡ª."


    "Okay?" She grabbed both of his shoulders and narrowed her gaze to the elephant to ensure he understood what she was saying, but the elephant has a different opinion.


    ''How could a creature exist like her? She doesn''t even want anything in return.''


    The plush elephant thought as he looked at Nida with admiration.


    "Understand? It was not me." She repeated this until the human-sized plush elephant nodded her head cutely.


    "Anyway, I was curious about something, but..." she removes her hand from his shoulder. "Can I examine your core?" She innocently asked, but the eyes of the elephant shook.


    "A-are you taking away the core that fast? Did I offend you?" the elephant asked, shaking.


    "Huh? No. I-I''ll just touch it for a second, I just want to check something."


    something strange happened while she got contact with Randell''s core which she want to comfirm if it is the same with the other.


    The elephant let out a long sigh of relief, then smiled brightly as he opened up his arms.


    "Feel free to take a look, ma''am."


    Nida stared at his fluffy chest first before raising her hand.


    She gently touched the elephant''s chest as she concentrated to make her hand pass through his chest for her to reach the core.


    "Excuse me." she said after she successfully grabbed the marble like core. She gripped the ball the same way she did when she was grabbing Randell''s core last night.


    "Fuck." she cursed once she pulled her hand off the elephant''s chest.


    "What did you confirm, Nida?" Randell asked, wondering what Nida needed to confirm since he didn''t know a thing about her powers.


    "Nothing. Do your work, it''s office hours." she coldly speaks.


    She moved her chair near to her computer and started to process documents while frowning.


    "Did her mood just change?" The elephant asked Randell, feeling strange about Nida''s reaction after checking his core. "Did I do something wrong again?"


    Randell didn''t respond to the poor elephant and continued staring at Nida worriedly.


    "How can I let her tell me her concern?" he asked to himself while clenching his fist.


    Randell could still feel the distance between them despite being close to one another.

 Chapter 34 - Howling (3)

    "Why are we eating dinner too early?" Randell asked his parents the moment he came home from school.


    It is still five in the afternoon, but their dining table is already full of food for dinner.


    "You need to do something when the nights come," his father said without looking at him while scooping rice onto his plate.


    "Come here, dear, let''s eat early." His mom sweetly called him, and that is why he obediently sat with them.


    "What am I going to be doing?"


    "You will know later." his mom answered briefly as she served food to him.


    The fifteen-year-old Randell notices the anxiousness in his parents'' expressions and that is why he could not help but ask more questions.


    "Is there something wrong, mom?"


    "No. Nothing, son. Just..." His mom couldn''t continue her words and just looked at her husband, looking more worried.


    "Randell is always a good boy. He will be fine." His father said as he placed his hand on his wife''s hand that was on top of the table.


    "This is just a little tradition, child. You don''t have to worry. Eat first."


    His father said that only made him worry more, but since they asked to eat first, he ate the food they served him.


    He finished the meal, but he can''t remember what it tasted like.


    He just shoved the food into his mouth while still feeling strange about the atmosphere of his supposedly warm and jolly house.


    "What is this, mom?" After dinner, he asked his parents again after the three of them reached a prison-like room within their residence.


    He had been living in this house since birth, but he never thought a prison-like room was custom built within their house.


    He called it the prison because of its thick walls, which are both made of layers of steel and stone. The door was so heavy that his father used his entire strength to open it.


    Upon entering the room, he looked around, and all he could see was a bed made of foam without a frame.


    The entire room is too gloomy because of its steel gray color and its empty spaciousness.


    As he pulled his mother''s sleeves, he looked up at his parents.


    "Randell, you need to stay here until dawn, okay?" His mother tapped his shoulder while gently talking to him.


    "Why though?" He shook his head to tell them he didn''t want to as he gets scared of the gloomy place.


    "Just think of it as a tradition in our family. Just sleep, and when you wake up tomorrow, you can leave this room."


    "N-no. I don''t like it." he said as he walked behind his parents, who were about to leave him alone.


    "Just behave here. Nothing will happen." His mother gently pushed him back into the room.


    "Just believe in us, Randell." His mother kissed his forehead, and that made him freeze in place.


    "This is for your own good."


    His father starts to close the thick door again as he groans due to its heaviness.


    Bang!


    Randell stared at the closed door for a moment before he turned his way and decided to lie flat on the bed.


    He buried his face in the bed that didn''t have a blanket or pillow.


    "Mom..."


    "Dad..."


    He softly called for his parents.


    He felt strange as he could not determine what he should be feeling right now.


    He felt like his parents were being ridiculous by suddenly isolating him like a prisoner, telling him that they were doing a tradition that they hadn''t even bothered to explain.


    "Wait? Did I do something wrong? Am I being disciplined now?"


    Randell rolled around the surprisingly soft bed, thinking about what trouble he had caused his parents to isolate him, but no matter what he squeezed his brain from thinking, the answer never came out.


    Tap, Tap, Tap


    He made a noise with his palm by tapping the bed.


    The extreme silence of the room makes him anxious, unable to relax or sleep.


    The room doesn''t have a window or anything to tell him the time. He felt like time stopped the moment he laid on the bed.


    Tap tap tap tap tap tap


    He kept tapping the bed until he didn''t realize he was tapping his own thigh to relax himself.


    "I should be just sleeping. Mom said I''ll be out tomorrow." He said to himself that no matter how much he tried to sleep, he couldn''t.


    "Oh my gosh! Did you not sleep? " His mom exclaimed once the couple came back to the room in the morning. She touches Randell''s face, worried and with teary eyes.


    "I couldn''t, mom. Sorry." He rubbed his bloodshot eyes while he stood in front of his parents, feeling nauseous and sleepy.


    He has been lying the whole time, but sleep never comes to him. He is too anxious and scared to get to sleep.


    "haaa¡ª come here." His father made a long sigh and then approached him.


    "Ah! Father!" He was startled when his father suddenly lifted him and carried him in his arms like a child.


    "Oh, you''re heavy." his father commented as he started to walk out of the room while the 5ft tall teenager was in his arms.


    "Of course, I¡ªI am fifteen," he said as he buried his face in his father''s shoulder, finally feeling sleepy. His eyes were slowly closing, but he immediately snapped back.


    "Oh! School!" he shouted.


    "Rest for today. We will notify your adviser."


    His father gently pushed Randell''s head back to his shoulder.


    "Sleep and rest, you did a good job."


    Hearing those words makes him relax. Though he doesn''t know what "good job" means, he feels relieved that he made it out and can finally sleep in peace.


    ...


    "I-I am going back in again? W-why?"


    He lost his strength holding his school bag so that it fell on the floor with his consternation on going back into the prison-like room.


    The early dinner is also serve and he feels like he was in dejavu.


    Only a month had passed, and they asked him again to eat early and obediently stay in the scary room.


    He made a step back and was about to run, but his father caught his collar and stopped him from walking out.


    "Father! I don''t want to go back inside again!" he shouted.


    "No, Ranz, you need to endure this once a month!"


    "every month? Why? At least explain it to me!"


    "It''s for your own good; just trust us."


    His mother came in between them and hugged him.


    "Ranz, please do this favor. Please? " She softly asked Randell.


    Before he could hug his mother back, he clenched his fist tightly.


    "Why though? Tell me, I told you I couldn''t sleep in there. "


    The couple didn''t respond to him.


    He closed and opened his mouth without saying anything. He wanted to shout in frustration, but at the same time, he didn''t want to disobey his parents.


    He wanted to know the reason behind this isolation, but his parents just looked at him with an anxious expression every time he asked.


    From then on, he started to hate the early dinner and the monthly isolation in the prison-like room that they kept asking him to sleep in.


    ...


    "You don''t look well, you got thinner too." Toto commented while the two of them were playing arcade.


    Toto is three years younger than him, but they got along very well. He first met him when they visited the orphanage for a school project, and after that, they became friends who always hung out after school.


    "Really?" he bluntly responded while focusing on shooting down the zombies on screen.


    "Is there a problem? school? Are you getting bullied?" Toto asked worriedly, which made Randell stop playing and laugh at Toto''s questions.


    "Bullied? me? Haha Toto stop imagining things."


    "Then what? You can tell me if there''s something bothering you."


    "hmmm..."


    Randell had to think for a moment before he could respond to his friend.


    "I actually, I mean, my parents have been locking me up in a dark empty room at night and then they will free me the next morning. My parents are weird, right?."


    "Huh? I thought orphanages only did that disciplining thing. Ah, normal parents do it too. " Toto nodded his head as if what Randell said was pretty normal.


    "You too?"


    "Is it your first time experiencing it? I was so scared on my first time too.. the darkness.. the empty space.. the extreme silence makes me.. "


    "sleepless and nauseous."


    "sleepless and nauseous."


    When the two said the same statement at the same time, it made Randell''s expression brighten. He felt relieved that he had found someone who could feel the same feelings he had.


    However, the things they thought were the same aren''t similar at all.


    Toto was referring to the disciplining room for misbehaving children at the orphanage. It''s a room for the children to repent, and the room is pretty normal, unlike in Randell''s isolation room with thick walls. The two of them didn''t realize the difference of the rooms. Also, the purpose of isolation is far different.


    "So it was just a room to carve children to be good?" Randell asked again after he heard Toto''s story about the dark room at the orphanage.


    "Yes, it was the sisters always told us. You don''t have to worry much. I was literally scared of that room the first time, but soon realized it was just an empty room and nothing else was there. There''s nothing to be scared of. Just sleep, and things will be over soon."


    "How can you even sleep in that kind of room? I can''t, no matter how hard I try."


    "Just think of other things to distract you. Don''t focus much on the dark room. The more you think about your situation, the more you can''t sleep. Ahh! The new girl in the orphanage told me she chanted nursery rhymes to make herself sleep easily! I tried it once and it is very effective!"


    "Really?"


    That afternoon, Randell who had heavy heart from experiencing the dark room, was slightly lightened up by Toto.


    Gulp!


    He gulped his own saliva once he was back in front of the prison-like room again.


    "See you tomorrow, son," his mother kissed his forehead before sending him inside.


    Bang!


    The loud sound from the closing of the heavy door is always the last sound Randell can hear clearly whenever he goes inside.


    "I can sleep today!" he told himself while he thought about Toto''s advice.


    He lied down on the bed and tightly closed his eyes.


    "Nursery rhyme..." he mumbled as he started to choose a children''s song in his head.


    hmmm hmmmm hmmmm


    He began by humming the song, and soon his tightly closed eyes relaxed.


    Humpty Dumpty sat on a wall.


    Humpty Dumpty had a great fall.


    All the king''s horses and all the king''s men


    Couldn''t put Humpty together again.


    He continued to sing the song slowly and softly, until the supposed fun rhythm of the song turned gloomy.


    The tune does not matter as he continues to sing the song until he realizes the nursery rhyme was somewhat effective.


    Humpty Dumpty sat on a wall.


    Humpty Dumpty had a great fall.


    All the king''s horses and all the king''s men


    Couldn''t put Humpty together again.


    Even though he keeps repeating the same song lyrics, the song is making him forget everything around him and he feels like sleep can finally visit him.


    ...


    "Humpty Dumpty sat on a wall.


    Humpty Dumpty had a great fall.


    All the king''s horses and all the king''s men


    Couldn''t put Humpty together again."


    "Why are you singing a nursery rhyme?" Randell asked Nida, who suddenly tapped her pen and started softly singing Humpty Dumpty.


    Nida stared at him, stunned, not realizing she was singing along with teenager Randell in her mind.


    "Shit this memory." she cursed, looking annoyed.


    "Oh, sorry."


    Randell was shocked by this and instantly apologized, despite not knowing what made Nida irritated.


    "Why are you apologizing? I am cursing myself."


    She said as she returned her focus to processing their documents, but the annoyance in her expression never left her face.


    ''I should avoid touching the cores.''

 Chapter 35 - Howling (4)

    "Sir, she''s been silent the whole time. It''s pretty obvious that she''s in a bad mood." Rudy the elephant whispered to Randell while they were eating lunch together.


    "I heard female humans will be on this stage once a month."


    "I can hear you. Sir. " She looked at the elephant indifferently. "Why are you eating with us though?"


    "Aileen is busy." the elephant briefly responded while pouting.


    "Anyway, sorry for being unreasonably irritated, I''ll fix it." She said she''d fix it, but her irritation is still there in her face.


    "Why am I so annoyed with myself?." she asked herself internally.


    Nida has been in a bad mood since she confirmed her other power when she touched someone else''s core.


    She can see their memories in a second.


    The memory that irritates her the most was Randell''s memories of his long preparation for his first berserk transformation.


    "Ah!" Nida suddenly shouted because Randell suddenly touched her hand that was on top of the table while she was lost in her thoughts.


    "Ah. ah. I''m sorry for touching you. I was talking to you but you''re not responding. That is why..." Randell panics and looks gloomy at the same time.


    He thought that Nida was still disgusted with him for making her scream by his touch.


    "Ah, sorry." Nida apologized as well. "What were you talking about?"


    "I was warning you not to stand out." he replied in a soft voice while twirling his fork.


    "But you just scream, so it''s pretty useless, Madam." the cute elephant interjected with his usual playful tone.


    "Your cuteness stands out the most." she sarcastically responded, but the stuffed animal took it as a compliment and covered his face while blushing.


    "Tsk," she said as she clicked her tongue and returned her gaze to Randell. "So why should I not need to stand out? Is there some kind of enemy?"


    "Yes, I am your enemy."


    A sudden shade comes from Nida''s back as the voice comments with an intimidating tone.


    She fearlessly looked up to the man behind her because she knew no one could harm her, especially since they were in the middle of a crowded place.


    "Sir." she called as she continued looking up while the president of their company closely looked down on her.


    "What do you mean by that?" she innocently asked as she noticed the twitching of his eyebrows, not hiding his anger.


    "What did I do? Why does he look so angry at me?" she thought in her mind.


    "You look angelic, Ms. Mildea. I never thought that you were a priestess. If only I knew in advance that, I would have killed you a long time ago."


    This time, Nida''s brows twitched.


    ''Are Priestess should be looking evil than angelic?''


    Ladies in their company will try hard to get close to his handsome face, but in Nida''s case, it is not a good thing to be too close to this dangerous beast.


    "Wendell!" Randell called the president''s name loudly as he stood up and looked at him menacingly. The strange thing is that no one noticed their weird interaction.


    "What? Don''t worry, I won''t kill her. I promise the organization that I won''t." Wendell grins as he remains close to Nida, who is looking up at him while sitting.


    But he said, "But I didn''t promise not to harm her." As he said this, Nida could feel a sharp object poking at her waist.


    But Randell''s reactions pulled her attention instead of the sharp object that should be harming her.


    "Are you crazy?" Nida commented as she stared at the clothes he borrowed from Daniel. "You tear Daniel''s clothes! He will surely throw a tantrum! "


    She is dumbfounded by Randell''s lack of decisiveness that he transformed into his werewolf form in the middle of the day in a place full of people.


    "Don''t move! You''ll get hurt! " Randell warned her and growled at Wendell.


    Wendell responded with a smirk and also transformed into his werewolf form, making Nida frown as she was in the middle of two hulking, handsome, furry, and bulky werewolves stripped off their clothes because of the sudden bulking of their muscles.


    "Are you the Hulk?" She commented, still with her stoic expression. "Why do you love tearing off your clothes only to keep your pants intact?" As she finished her statement, she snapped her finger and a large mass of her silver dust appeared and immediately swallowed Wendell inside.


    Randell loosened up his stance and looked at the large ball of silver dust containing the leader of the wolf pack.


    Nida then leisurely stood up from her chair and walked past Randell.


    "He soon will lose consciousness, his spell of concealing us will be gone. Let''s go before you will be exposed."


    Randell returned to his human form and followed Nida, who was walking out of the cafeteria.


    "Elephant, you want to be useful at least once?" Nida asked the human-sized stuffed animal who also followed them.


    "Bring us clothes for these two. We are going to a clinic."


    "Oh, okay madam! I will bring clothes." The elephant energetically responded and changed his direction.


    Because of that, Randell could finally talk to Nida alone while they were walking once the elephant was gone.


    "Sorry."


    "For what?"


    "I acted without thinking."


    "Thank you for trying to protect me, but don''t forget, I can purify him."


    "Ah! Right! I am sorry."


    Nida just responded with a heavy sigh as she kept hearing Randell apologize to her.


    She didn''t panic the moment the wolf poked his claws into her waist because the moment he did that, the wolf didn''t realize that his claws were starting to dissolve.


    He was getting purified.


    Nida wrapped him with her dust so she could transport him to a place without a crowd.


    She doesn''t like to turn another werewolf into dust.


    "I need to control this purification power!" she sternly told herself. What if she accidentally bumps into an innocent supernatural being inside the company and accidentally turns them into dust? That is something her conscience will not take.


    She now knows that not all supernatural beings are evil, and that they also want to live a normal life.


    Kring! Kring!


    The moment they arrived at the clinic, they locked the door and Nida called someone on her phone.


    "What?" the person on line answered, peeved by the sudden call.


    "I accidentally purified someone. Luckily, he is an alpha type. The process is taking its effect on him slowly. How to undo this? "


    She gestured her dust to slightly reveal the leader of the werewolves to check on his state.


    ggggrrrrr


    Unable to move and despite his one arm being gone, the werewolf leader is still growling and looking at her menacingly.


    She still doesn''t know why he is angry with her, but she could ask that later after she undo the purification.


    "Alpha? Who? Randell? I thought he was fine with your powers?"


    "No. It''s Mr. President."


    "That asshole, is he suicidal? I already told him, you still can''t control your purification powers!"


    "Just teach me how to undo this!"


    "I don''t know, just let him die in his stupidity. "


    "What?"


    Nida stared at the phone and felt doubtful of what she had heard.


    "You''re telling me to let this wolf die?"

 Chapter 36 - Howling (5)

    "You will pay for this! Priestess!"


    The hulking leader of the werewolves shouted as he tried to get away from Nida''s dust, which was useless since he could only move his head and mouth while his body wouldn''t budge at all.


    "What are you staring at? I''ll kill you!"She was checking on the angry werewolf''s body, figuring out how to undo her purification now that his arms were gone, while wondering how a leader could be this irrational and impulsive.


    ''He is too emotional to be a leader.''


    If he really is a leader, he won''t throw himself directly at her or at least use his power as a leader to support his attack effectively.


    Only his body could prove that he is an alpha, not his brain.


    Nida''s purification takes on him slowly, unlike others who will take seconds to turn into complete dust.


    Moreover, he should be unconscious now from the strain, but here he is growling and showing off his resentment towards Nida.


    "Why are you even angry at me? I don''t remember doing anything towards you, sir. " She asked as she was still not aware of his great resentment towards her.


    "You asking me? Is it just nothing to you? You killed my kid!"


    Nida frowned as she still didn''t get what he was talking about.


    "How dare you consume his core to get stronger!"


    Nida gasped upon realization.


    She paid no heed to the werewolf that was turned into dust on the day she swallowed a core since she was too busy trying to survive life on her own.


    "Ah right, I killed him." she mumbled.


    It suddenly hits her that because of her, someone else has lost their chance to exist.


    At first, that event was nothing to her since she thought it was natural to purify evil creatures, and she thought that dark creatures were evil.


    "Wait!! It is his fault for attacking me!" she shouted as she unintentionally touched his other arm. The part that makes contact with her skin instantly disintegrates into dust.


    "O M G! I AM SORRY!" She panics now that both of Wendell''s arms are gone.


    "What happened? Is he dead yet?" Daniel said because he could only hear from the phone.


    Teary-eyed. Nida grabbed her phone with both her hands as she shouted to the person on the phone.


    "Mr. President is an asshole, but I don''t want to kill him!" She desperately seeks Daniel''s knowledge of divine powers.


    "You should learn your lesson."


    Daniel suddenly appeared beside Nida.


    The three looked surprised because the door was locked and they didn''t notice how Daniel walked inside.


    "Nida, release your dust, I''ll take over."


    "Oh, okay." Nida gently laid the paralyzed werewolf into the clinic''s bed while she slowly released her dust that was surrounded by Wendell''s body.


    ''She acts brusque but gentle at the same time.''Daniel commented internally as he observed Nida.


    After she laid him down, Daniel snapped his finger and instantly the two disappeared.


    "The hell? They just disappeared?" Nida blinks her eyes multiple times to check that her eyes aren''t deceiving her.


    "Let''s just trust Sir Daniel with treating him."


    "hmmm.""W-why?" Randell nervously responded because Nida had leant too close towards him and looked straight into his eyes.


    Thump, thump thump


    The shirtless Randell gulped his own saliva as he could feel his heart warming his body even with the cold temperature of the air-conditioning.


    Nida didn''t notice Randell''s awkward reaction and just focused her eyes on Randell and her own thoughts.


    "This is strange."


    "What''s strange?"


    "Sir Wendell was the leader of your pack, right?"


    "Yes, why?"


    "Are wolves really this emotional? Do you take each other''s lives too precious that you may sacrifice your own life for the other members?" she curiously asked.


    "Maybe?" Randell couldn''t think straight because of how Nida had come so close to him that he could now smell her scent very closely.


    "Sir Wendell doesn''t act like a leader at all. Are you sure he is not a font or proxy or something like that?"Nida finally moved away from him and sat down on the clinic''s bed.


    "I know I am not in a position to say this, especially since I killed one of your members, but isn''t he acting so unleaderlike?."


    "You''re pretty amazing, Nida." he briefly said as he pulled the blanket to cover his perfectly carved body. "You''re insulting me?"


    "No. You''re pretty amazing that you noticed Wendell''s issue. "


    "What issue?"


    "Hmmn. I cannot tell you the details, but his position as leader isn''t entirely his. That is why he sometimes acts impulsively. Anyway, the wolf you have eaten the core is one of the few pack member he is close."


    "Aw, that is why he hates me so much.""Yes, but don''t worry, I will make sure he will not harm you."


    "But, Ranz."


    Randell flinched as he heard his nickname from Nida''s mouth.


    "Do you hate me too."


    "W-what comes to your mind to ask me that?"


    "Well, that wolf is your pack member too. Then I came to your unit asking for help in not telling you that I killed one of your race.""I know you won''t do it intentionally."


    "How sure are you?"


    "I trust you."


    A long silence spread through the room because the two stopped talking and just stared at each other''s eyes. Nida felt that the more she stayed with Randell, the more she felt guilty.


    Now that she realizes that the werewolf Randell is not much different from his human form, she is becoming more curious about what really happened in that nightmare that they both experienced.


    Is he really a murderer?


    Is it unintentional?


    Is he a victim too?


    Her mind was filled with questions that wanted to be answered.


    She only saw his memories when he was locked inside the thick-walled room, not yet the time when he first transformed.


    She''s curious.


    She badly wanted to know.


    "Nida?" Randell softly called because Nida stared at his chest that was wrapped in a blanket.


    Her stare was so intense that he froze in place, unsure what to do.


    Unbeknownst to Randell, Nida was intensely staring at his chest, not because of his flawless and bulky chest, but because she was starting at the core that she could see by extreme concentration.


    She wanted to try touching it again to learn more.


    She didn''t want to ask him and made him tell the story that she may have doubt that it may be a lie.


    She wanted to touch the core since it would only show her the truth.


    She wanted to clear her wavering heart and mind.


    Still deep in thought, she subconsciously touched the chest part of Randell.


    Even though they didn''t touch skin to skin, Randell''s face turned red and his heart started to beat crazily, and it turned chaotic once Nida grabbed the blanket and lowered it to show his chest.


    With Nida''s daring move, he panicked and pulled the blanket back, which made her pulled together with it. He stepped back while trying to catch Nida, who was pulled by his sudden pulling of the blanket, but he also stepped on the end of the blanket, which put him out of balance.


    Together they fell.


    *stumble*


    *fall*


    "Ugh, what''s wrong wit¡ª."


    She was about to complain about his strange pulling of the blanket, but she stopped midway as she raised her head because she could clearly see Randell''s pinkish brown nipple.


    They fell together and she landed on Randell''s chest, making her hug his chiseled body and taking a chance to have a close view of his pinkish brown nipples.


    She did not try to move away but stayed in her position and felt the up and down of his chest from breathing and enjoyed the rare close-up view.


    She gulped.


    "Do you have a fetish for nipples?"


    "Dan¡ª," her face flushed instantly as she realized Daniel had returned and was mocking him.


    "Wh¡ª yaaaaaaaah.." Daniel screamed the moment Nida threw a large mass of her dust at him, sending him out the window flying.

 Chapter 37 - Howling (6)

    Shhhhhsssss wwwwwssssshhhhh


    An eerie feeling was brought by the strong wind coming from the open wide window, destroyed by Nida''s dust.


    "Niiddaa." Daniel angrily called Nida once he reached the clinic''s window again.


    He slowly entered the window that made both Randell and Nida step back.


    He flew from the ground back to the third floor of the building after being sent flying.


    "S-see? I told you. If only you taught me how to control my powers, I wouldn''t have unintentionally sent you flying." Nida said as she shamelessly tried to blame Daniel for her mistake.


    Daniel is back at the clinic unscathed but with messy hair and clothes.


    The clinic also turned messy as the window was completely gone while its glass shards were all over the place.


    Daniel looks very irritated by what Nida did. His face darkened as his black hair hung in front of his face. This made him look more frightening as Nida awkwardly stepped back.


    "S-sorry." she awkwardly apologized as she finally realized that she had gone overboard in sending him to fly out the window just because she was embarrassed about being caught admiring Randell''s nipple.


    Daniel didn''t say anything and just continued with erasing his scratches that he received from the attack.


    "I was wrong." Nida said softly while peeking at Daniel''s dark expression.


    "Swooweh daanneh."


    She raises her voice, pouts her lips, and moves her arms like a child, as if acting cute will sway the enraged dark priest. Of course, Daniel looked disgusted by it.


    "Madam! I have a clot¡ª" the elephant proudly said, but his words were cut off and he accidentally bit his tongue.


    Sir Rudy The stuffed toy suddenly barged inside the clinic at the same time Nida was posing cutely in front of Daniel to apologize.


    "Oh Mam, you look weirdoaaaaaaaaah!!" he honestly commented which he regrets instantly.


    This time it was Sir Rudy that was sent flying out the clinic, taking the clinic door with him.


    Ehem!


    She feigned a cough as she felt embarrassed again.


    She doesn''t know why she keeps embarrassing herself today.


    She also scolds herself for unintentionally sending someone off into the sky, flying.


    "Should we avoid surprising you?" Daniel finally spoke as he picked up the clothes that were thrown away by Sir Rudy after Nida hit him with her silver dust.


    "Sir Randell, you should better get dressed. Your body is in danger." He gave the unmatched clothes that he picked up from the floor to Randell while side-glancing Nida, implying that Nida should behave with her perverted nature."W-what? It''s not what you think!" She tried to defend herself, to which Daniel responded indifferently. "Okay."


    "Hey, stop what you are thinking. I am not p-per ugh!" She groans in frustration because she really did feel slightly perverted awhile ago.


    "I said okay." Daniel pulled out his screen cracked phone, then dialed a number to call.


    "No!Hear me out!" She stomped her feet to draw back his attention because she had turned like a pervert in front of Daniel.


    "Fix, Clinic at administration building."


    Soon after Daniel said it, the floor, walls, and ceiling moved like a wave.


    Nida ended up grabbing onto Daniel''s arm to keep her from falling.


    "What is happening?" she asked.


    "Repair what you''ve ruined." The annoyance is still present in Daniel''s tone.


    Nida pouted while Randell looked around the clinic that was slowly changing back to normal.


    "Woah! Sir Daniel, your power is really amazing."


    " It''s not mine. This building is actually a monster. I just asked him to fix this part."


    The monster that turns his whole body into the CTC headquarters was the reason why some damage or incident caused by another supernatural creature was immediately fixed or covered up.


    "Wait!! If he is a monster, then why isn''t he affected by my powers? Hey! What if I accidentally purify him? I don''t want to harm anyone anymore!" Nida shook Daniel''s arm that she was holding.


    "Don''t worry, I cast my powers over the entire body of him to protect him from you."


    "You can do that?"


    "Yes, you should be grateful." He pushed Nida off of him.


    "Ah!" he unexpectedly put some force that made Nida stumble, but luckily Randell caught her.


    "Then Danny!" She immediately stood back and moved closer to Daniel again. "Then! Can you cast a protective spell on everyone so that I can move around without worries?"


    "What? Do you want me to die from exhaustion? "


    "Aw, so it''s not possible?" Nida looks gloomy as she thinks of another way to walk around without harming others.


    ''I can''t just stay at home since I don''t like to be alone with Randell in one place for a month.'' she thought.


    "Hmm.Fine." Daniel said shortly.


    "What do you mean by fine?"


    "I really don''t need to help you since the awakening process will come by naturally, but you yourself are not normal. We had better visit a church."


    "I told you I don''t like cu¡ª." She was about to say "cult" but stopped right away because it would annoy Daniel more.


    "I mean, I don''t believe in churches or specific gods."


    "That is why you need to visit the temple to know which god grants you powers! The god should be approaching you by now, but you''re so weird that even the god who chose you is avoiding you!"


    Daniel feels strange about how Nida awakens differently. He and all the other priests awaken in different styles, but with the same course.


    The normal process should be like this:


    god premonition > eat core > divine powers trigger slightly > lose human body > meet spiritual partner > regain physical body but with overflowing divine powers > meet god > do the gods'' mission > control power.


    But in Nida''s case, the order of her awakening is pretty weird.


    It was like:


    Divine powers are slightly triggered > eat core > lose human body > meet spiritual partner > regain body > uncontrollable powers > no sign of god


    She skips too much of the process, and her development is a mess.


    By this time, she should be doing the task that God will give her as a mission.


    But still, here she is, still clueless about how she will use her overwhelming powers.


    Moreover, Daniel made an extra effort in research to identify Nida''s power, or at least its source. But she really is unique, and no one has had the same power as her, even in past history.


    In that sense, she really could have stood out as a priestess. He doesn''t want others to pay attention to her, but he needs to take her to the temple to prevent any more trouble with her eccentricity.


    He also asked his God, whom he serves, for his guidance.


    He doesn''t seem to be religious and faithful, but he extremely respect and worships the god who blessed him with powers.


    Everyone perceived his power as uncanny and dark, the same as the god he served. The source is the same. His God''s powers are dark and mysteriously strange.


    Aside from wanting to avoid Nida from contacting the others, he also doesn''t want her to meet his lord since he knows how disrespectful and messy Nida is. He massaged his temples before snapping his finger again.


    With this action, the knocked-out elephant disappeared from the hall where he had landed after flying.


    "I sent him home. He stays at Aileen''s, right?"


    "Wow! Your power is too convenient! " Nida said, as she wished to have the same power.


    "It''s convenient, but it drains my energy, so let''s go. We''re using the car to get there. I''m exhausted. "Daniel expressed his dissatisfaction with his appearance after spending less than an hour with Nida.


    The clean freak couldn''t believe how dirty and messy he was right now.


    "Aw. Your divine powers aren''t unlimited?"


    "There''s no such thing as free and unlimited."


    He then turned his gaze to Randell, who was just silently listening to their conversation.


    "What are you doing? Put on some clothes. "


    "Ah right. " Randell hurriedly put on the unmatched clothes in front of them.


    Sir Rudy probably randomly stole it somewhere because the color is too bright.


    It was a bright red skinny jean and a yellowish brown top with a dark green coat. Then the shoes are white.


    Nida stared at the clothes and at Randell while she imagined what he would look like after he wore those unmatching clothes.


    "He will probably look like a human traffic light." Nida said internally as much as she wants to laugh into the clothes Randell was about to wear.


    Nida was just innocently observing the clothes and was not perverted anymore, but Daniel took it the other way.


    He thought that Nida was again intensely looking at Randell due to her fetish. Plus, her dust was also dancing around her, indicating that she was feeling tense or excited.


    He released a dark smoke to stop the dust from dancing as he frowned, then moved closer to her as he snatched Nida''s face away from looking at Randell.


    Nida was confused by Daniel''s actions and asked. "What?"


    "Want to see my nipples too?"

 Chapter 38 - Howling (7)

    "See what?" she asked, to confirm if she had heard it wrong.


    "Nipples maniac," he said in response.


    Daniel squeezed her cheeks roughly so that her cheeks turned red.


    "What are you two doing?" Randell asked.


    He was done wearing the weirdly unmatching attire given to him and approached the two.


    "Hmmm?" She stared at Randell''s body again. That made Daniel pull her head again.


    "What do you keep looking for?" Daniel asked since he finally realized that she wasn''t looking at the timid Randell with perverted eyes.


    "Life is truly unfair."


    Suddenly, she looks disappointed.


    "I agreed with that, but why?"


    The two men in front of her were puzzled at what she was saying.


    "Handsome faces really make any outfit look good." She raised her hand and formed her hand as if she were taking a picture of the two handsome men in front of her.


    Nida was expecting to laugh at Randell after fitting into the clothes, but he still looked good, even though he was wearing unmatched bright colored clothes, but it didn''t look weird on him and he suddenly got idol vibes.


    Then she adds Daniel to the picture of the unjustly good-looking men since, even with messy hair and dirty clothes, he still looks handsome. In her opinion, he looks more daring with his messy look than with his usual neat look.


    Daniel ended up brushing his fingers across Nida''s face to stop her weird thinking.


    "Let''s go," he said as he led the way out of the office.


    Everyone looked at them once they walked by the crowded areas on the way to the parking area.


    Some gasped in shock because they could see the clean freak in a messy state.


    Some even took photos. Daniel just lets them be because he is too tired to deal with other things.


    "I''ll drive, sir." Randell volunteered.


    "Sure," he says as he hands Randell his key and takes a seat in the back of the car.


    "Why are you sitting there?" Nida asked.


    "I''m too exhausted, just sit on the front." He shooed Nida away from entering the back seat.


    "Barangay Dimahanap, Talikod Street." Daniel let Randell know their destination.


    Daniel''s plan is to rest while they''re on the way to his god''s temple. He''s sure that his lord will roll-out in laughter once he personally sees his messy state.


    grhrh rrr rrr rrr


    "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    "The car won''t start, sir."


    "What do you mean it won''t start?" Then he scowls. He leans forward to see what''s wrong.


    "What do you mean? It''s a full tank."


    Randell tried to start the car again, but it only made a weird noise.


    "Your car looks new, but it''s already broken."


    "What do you mean it looks new? It is new! How come this is not working?"


    He got off the car and changed places with Randell.


    grughj grerrrrhh


    "What''s wrong with this."


    Wrinkles appeared on his forehead as he checked on his car.


    "Let''s just take your car, Randell." Nida suggested.


    Daniel didn''t disagree, so that he wouldn''t consume his time with another useless chat.


    "Barangay Dimahanap, Talikod Street, sir?" He repeated the addresses to confirm if it was the right place.


    "Yes."


    Finally, the three of them can leave and go to the Dark God''s temple.


    "Ah!! Wait!" she exclaimed.


    "What is it again?" Daniel irritably complained to Nida.


    "It''s past lunch break! our manager will look for us! We can''t leave the office without permission ! It''s still office hours!" Daniel looked at her with surprise.


    "How can you think about work when we are supposed to be going to fix yourself."


    "I don''t want to here anything from manager when we back. I really hate talking in front him. You met my manager right?"


    "Ah that pig like manager. I get what you mean. He sprayed the person he is talking to with his saliva."


    By just imagining it makes the two cringe in disgust.


    Nida pulled out her phone and called her manager.


    "Hi Sir! I would like to inform you that I won''t be working this afternoon. I have menstrual cramps, I''m on my way home now. I am sorry for leaving early. " She speaks on the phone as if she is really in pain.


    "Oh my, get well soon. How will you come home? commute?"


    After hearing her manager''s response, Nida stared at her phone, checking if she had dialed the right number.


    She felt strange about her manager acting considerate.


    Is this his real nature?


    She asked herself since the manager she knew was usually mad and not approachable.


    Is this the effect of removing the Genie''s magic. "


    Actually, Randell is with me. He will drive me home, sir.""


    Oh, that''s good. Okay, rest well."


    toot tooot toooot


    "He''s fine with my absence?" She still doubts what happened and confirms it to Randell.


    Randell just nodded his head and just kept driving.


    ggggrrrhh gghrhrhrh


    The car suddenly made a strange noise as well.


    "What''s going on." she said as she felt iffy, wondering why their car kept on breaking down.


    Randell pulled over to the side of the road to check on the car.


    "There''s nothing wrong with the car." Randell said after checking under the car''s hood.


    "Then why is it making weird noises?"


    "I don''t know. My car isn''t old either."


    "Let me see." Either way, it was Daniel who checked up on the car, the same with Randell, there is nothing to repair because nothing is broken.


    The three of them exchanged short glances at one another and thought the same thing in unison: they were being hunted.


    "Do you feel any spirits playing around with us?" Daniel asked Nida.


    "No. I still don''t know what spirits look like."


    Nida could only identify the creature she had only seen once. But evil spirits never bothered her, it was always the wolves.


    "I don''t either."


    "You don''t? Then we are not being hunted? So what is this then? Your cars are just coincidentally broken on the same day?


    "Shut up for a moment. Nida, I''ll try to see if I can now teleport."


    While standing, he closed his eyes and meditated for a moment before letting out a sigh.


    Teleporting Sir Rudy and Wendell drained Daniels'' powers.


    He needs to rest to replenish it, but their current situation is not helping with his replenishment.


    "I still can''t." he said.


    "Shall we take the train?" Nida suggested.


    "I guess we can, the train station is walking distance from here." Randell added.


    Haaaaa¡ª


    "So this time I''ll be walking." With low energy, Daniel felt extra tired just thinking about walking.


    "Shall I carry you on my back, sir?"


    Randell''s suggestion makes him look more exhausted.


    "I won''t like piggybacking on another man''s back." He refuses the offer. Because of his pride, he will never ride on someone''s back. He will never want to experience such embarrassment.


    "You don''t like men? Why? Should I carry you instead."


    "Nida, you''re not helping at all." He brushed his fingers across her face once more.


    Randell secured his car on the road first before leaving it alone, and then the three of them took the train to reach the near yet faraway temple.


    eeeeeeeeekkkkkkkkkkkk


    "What is it again!" Daniel exclaimed in frustration.


    "Don''t tell me the train is broken too?" Nida asked.


    "What''s going on."


    "Announcement commuters! We apologize for the sudden stop of the train. There were sudden mechanical difficulties with the train''s engine. Because the repairs will take some time, we ask that everyone stay inside the train and wait patiently. Again, we apologize for the inconvenience as we asked for your understanding. Thank you."


    "Aaaa, seriously?" The three of them just stared at the speaker phone attached to the train wall.


    "Are you sure you can''t feel any evil spirits? This is too much for being such a coincidence!"


    "I still don''t sense any evil spirits. What''s wrong with our luck today."


    "Let''s get out of here first. The crowd really makes me dizzy."


    "Ah! I forgot you were a clean freak!"


    "too late for you to realize."


    Tap!


    Daniel can easily open the locked train door with a single tap.


    "So which way is the temple?"


    His head feels light, maybe because he never had the chance to rest.


    "Daniel, should we rest for a moment?" she asked, noticing the fatigue on his face. A moment ago, she was messing up with him since he seemed fine, but as of now, he doesn''t look good and is obviously exhausted.


    "Where do you think we will rest in such a place?"


    She looks around and sees that only the railroad, the not-moving train, and trees are around the area.


    "Over there! There''s a waiting shed over there. " She pointed to the far most end of the railroad.


    The two men with her squinted their eyes to see what Nida was pointing at, which she believed was a shed.


    "Are you exhausted too? There''s nothing there."


    "I can carry you on my back, Nida, if you are tired?"


    "Come on, what''s wrong with your eyes? The shed is too close. Come on, let''s rest there. I''ll try to transfer some of my divine powers too, so you can be back to health."


    "Do you even know how?"


    "I don''t. I''ll figure it out."


    The three of them slowly walked down the railroad to reach the shed Nida was talking about.


    "Ah!" Daniel almost fell from tripping on the rail.


    "Sir, there''s no one here. You can ride on my back."


    "Don''t be shy, Danny."


    "Are you teasing me even with a time like this?"


    "Nope. Just use his back. He''s strong."


    He finally agreed to be piggyback, which made Nida smile from ear to ear.


    "Aw, you look cute together!"


    "Stop teasing me."


    "Oops. Okay, sorry." Nida walked faster than the two to hide her grin.


    "I''m not teasing you, but honestly, you two look go¡ª" She halted and raised her hand in the air.


    "Fog in the afternoon?" she asked, noticing the sudden appearance of fog.


    "Does fog usually appear in the afternoon? It''s not even cold. This is weird, right?" She looked back since the two men wouldn''t respond or make a sound.


    "Huh?"


    The fog on her back is so thick that she can''t see the two anymore.


    "Daniel?." she asked as she entered the fog to get back to the two.


    "Randell?"


    No one was responding, and the silent place made her voice echo loudly.


    "Hey! Come out! This is not funny!"

 Chapter 39 - Howling (8)

    "Cold?" Nida rubbed her skin as she felt the cold. Her legs shuddered due to the sudden lowering of the temperature. She was wearing a mini skirt and heels, which made her feel worse being lost alone.


    "Randell! Daniel Come on out! Heeeeeeeeyyy!! Randell! Daniel! " She''s been calling her coworkers'' names multiple times, but even though she walked back to where she came from, she never found her way back to them.


    The railroad also disappeared together with the fog.


    She''s just walking aimlessly.


    There was a frigid chill in the air, as if it was a cold winter morning.


    "But this is Magarao!" she shouted as she felt ridiculous comparing the current weather to winter when Magarao is a tropical country.


    Despite feeling strange in her location, she continues to walk to find her way out.


    crisps!


    crisps!


    She steps into a brittle branch that makes a loud sound from being crushed into her heels.


    As the silent place she keeps walking through, leaves that she''s stepping also increases.


    crisp!


    crunch!


    crunch!


    crisp!


    Soon she found herself in the middle of a forest.


    "Am I dreaming? When did I fall asleep if it was really a dream? " She wondered as the place became more unrealistic for her.


    "Is this related to my awakening?"


    She keeps looking at every detail of the mysterious forest. She walks deeper, looking for a clue to end this dream-turning nightmare.


    crunch!


    crunch!


    The crisp autumn leaves from the towering trees were strewn across the woodland floor, on their way to turning a brittle brown.


    The sound of shattered glass accentuated the crunching of the leaves, as if you were stepping on them, driving their papery remains deep into the brilliant white snow that blanketed the ground like a fresh white cotton sheet.


    The peaceful and intimidating forest has the allure of a forgotten region lost in time. The isolated woodland was preserved in a capsule, free of man''s destructive essence. The forest''s structure was formed by the dark shadows cast by the dense trees and perplexed plants. The impregnated bushes that had engulfed the hard sections of the forest had concealed the land from beneath the brilliant portals of the open sky, so the trees stood high and tall as guards of the arduous grounds.


    She could admire the forest if she came for camping. However, the unknown forest is making her anxious because of its peculiarity.


    A while ago, she tried to walk twenty steps ahead by marking her starting point, then tried to go back to her starting line, but she could no longer find the mark she made. The place changes every time she moves.


    awoooooooooo


    She froze in place as the loud howl echoed throughout the forest.


    Her eyes shook the moment she thought about the wolf.


    She bit her lower lip as the fear washed over her.


    "W-what should I do?"


    She was not that brave to move forward, but she couldn''t back away either.


    Her trembling eyes spread her gaze around the area as she desperately looked for a way to escape the forest. She didn''t feel safe anymore.


    Awoooooooo


    "Why does he keep howling, scaring the fuck out of me? It''s not even midnight!" She grumbled just to ease her fear.


    But her knees finally gave in once she saw the sky.


    "Haha! It''s night time!"


    She can''t believe what she is seeing.


    The full moon is shining brightly with its little stars freely twinkling in the dark, clear night sky.


    Because of the brightness of the white snow-covered forest, she mistook it for daytime.


    She feels like seeing a photoshopped photo, with a night sky above and a daytime setting of the forest below.


    "Okay, I am dreaming! You are just dreaming! " She exclaimed, trying to calm herself.


    "Ouch! Shit!"


    She strongly slaps her face to confirm if she''s dreaming or not, but the stinging pain from the slap indicates she''s not dreaming at all.


    "Did I go insane?"


    "Maybe?"


    AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH


    She shouted and crawled away from the cute voice that suddenly spoke to her.


    "W-wolf?"


    A cute grey wolf pup approached her with her tiny paws as if he was bouncing from the snow.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why aren''t you moving out? Didn''t you hear the howl?"


    "I-I heard it, why?"


    The little pup is too adorable to be feared.


    She calmed herself and properly sat up to talk to the small, adorable, and fluffy creature.


    "What do you mean, why? It means we need to go back."


    The pup bit her arm to urge her to move and run with him to go back to their other pack members.


    "Huh?" She looks at the arm that the pup is biting and she moves the paws that are supposed to be hers.


    "W-what the!" She panics when suddenly the pup becomes bigger, or rather she gets smaller and becomes the same size as the pup.


    She moved her paws and stomped her short, chubby feet to verify if she really had become a wolf puppy.


    AWOOOOOOOOOOOO


    On the third howl, the other pup panics.


    "Hey! Stop messing around and let''s go!"


    He stomped his feet and led the way for her to follow.


    She''d done panicking, so she silently followed the pup to learn more about the situation.


    As they both dash through the forest, they sometimes stop because Nida trips or falls every minute.


    Suddenly, running on all fours is something she''s not used to. She''s human; that''s why she runs on two feet, but as a pup, running on two is much harder.


    "Are you hurt somewhere? Why do you keep falling and tripping?"


    arf arf arf arf arf!


    She responded by saying, "I am not hurt, I am just tired." But the way she heard herself, she was literally barking.


    Her words are automatically translated into the wolf''s language, while without effort, she also understands what the pup is saying to her, despite what the human ear hears as "barking."


    "Are we communicating in wolves'' language?" she asked herself, feeling amazed by the sudden ability.


    The pup moved towards her back and was surprised by the sudden biting of the pup at the back of her neck. Then he lifted her up to place her on his back.


    "Am I allowed to ride in your back?" She cautiously asked, since she didn''t even know the name of the pup.


    "We need to hurry. We will get into trouble if we are not back within ten minutes after the long howl."


    The wolf pup didn''t wait for Nida''s response, but immediately kicked the ground and ran at an abnormal speed.


    Her eyes were wide open and her mouth was filled with air as she held her fur very tight to prevent her from flying away.


    "S-slow down!" she managed to shout, even though her face was being slapped by strong wind and branches.


    "Don''t be ridiculous! We are almost there! I''ll ask the healer to check on you!" The pup said, thinking that the pup on his back is injured because she keeps spewing out nonsense and couldn''t even run normally.


    "Here we are!" The pup happily stated as soon as he slid down from the trees that he had last jumped over.


    Nida looked forward, getting curious about what a wolf pack looked like.


    "Silver fur?" she mumbled as she suddenly forgot about her fears and admired the beautiful snow silver white fur that is both thick and shiny.


    "Can wolves can this beautiful?" she said in dazed on everyone''s gorgeousness as if she was enchanted.


    She''s been fearing the beast ever since the wolf attack and never thought she could admire its appearance like this.


    The pup approached the group and blended with them.


    Approximately fifty wolves have gathered in one location.


    Each wolf is communicating with each other that they did not notice the two pups walking through the crowd of wolves.


    Still on the grey wolf pup''s back, Nida stared at the fur she was holding on to that served as her handle, then switched her gaze to the other wolf''s fur and to her.


    "Everyone''s fur is silver. Why is yours grey? Is there another set of wolves else where?" She asked, cluelessly.


    "You''re really sick." The pup sounds worried that he has doubled his steps.


    "Huh? Why? Are we lost? Is this the right pack?" When she said that, the puppy started running again, which caused her to grip his ears instead.


    "W-why are you running again!" she closed her eyes in fear that she might fall.


    "Randell! What''s wrong?" An elder wolf shouted, and that made the pup stop his sprint.


    "Randell?" Nida repeated the name she heard from the wolf.


    ''Why am I hearing Randell''s name here? Is he here? He comes to save me?''


    She dashes off to the pup''s back to look for Randell, but there''s no sign of the big, handsome man.


    "I think she hurt her head! She can''t even run properly!" The pup reported gesturing to the healer to check up on her.


    "Randell, don''t tell me you harm her."


    Nida looked at the pup once she realized that the elder wolf was referring to the grey pup.


    "Y-you''re Randell?" She hoarsely asked.


    "I didn''t harm her! Hurry! She can''t even remember me and our pack!"


    "W-what?"

 Chapter 40 - Howling (9)

    "Nida?" Randell softly said as he became puzzled by the sudden appearance of fog that made Nida not visible to them even though she was just in front of them.


    "Hmm. What''s with the fog? " Daniel asked as he looked around while comfortably riding on Daniel''s back.


    The supposed to be a wide area with a long rail road turned into a forest-like place and the rail road disappeared.


    Shouldn''t we leave the train? Daniel thought as he sensed that new trouble was coming his way.


    His exhausted face is frowning so much while thinking about why he can''t rest a single moment of this day.


    ''What''s wrong with this day? Why do I feel so unlucky? What with this chain of misfortune?''


    He wanted to complain a lot, but his energy was not enough to do so.


    He badly wants to bathe, sleep, and forget everything. He doesn''t get why he needs to suffer like this when he won''t get anything from helping the eccentric Nida.


    "Nida, stay close to us, you might get lost!" Randell shouted to get her back closer to them, but he didn''t receive any response.


    He walked faster to catch up, but she could no longer be seen.


    "Nida!" He shouted once again.


    "Hey, put me down." Daniel tapped Randell''s shoulder, telling him to let go, but instead he tightened his hold on Daniel more.


    "We need to catch her, sir."


    Randell''s mind became chaotic as he became anxious about Nida''s situation.


    He knows that Nida has her own powers now to protect herself, but they are still in the process of not being allowed to be separated.


    He feels a sense of urgency because he worries about the effects of their separation on her body.


    "What? Wait! "


    Daniel couldn''t say anything else because Randell suddenly ran inside the thick fog, hoping to reunite with Nida once again.


    He ran and ran while he made sure to look at every corner of the place to see Nida.


    huff huff huff huff huff


    He was breathing heavily.


    "Why do I feel like I am going in circles?"


    He was suspicious of the place, but he didn''t give up and continued running around.


    huff huff huff huff huff huff


    Daniel can feel his heavy breathing because he is still on Randell''s back.


    In his mind, he wonders how werewolves survive and remain among the strongest creatures, even though they keep following their emotions rather than using their brains to solve problems.


    "Are you done running around?" Daniel asked nonchalantly.


    "Are you not worried about Nida, sir? She''s missing! "


    "I am worried, but does aimlessly running around solve the problem?"


    Randell tries to respond, but he himself is unable to do so because Daniel has made a point.


    Daniel tapped his shoulder once again and then


    Finally, he finally puts him down, but once Daniel lands on the ground, he holds Randell''s hand.


    Randell flinched and felt awkward about the sudden skinship.


    "Don''t let go; it will be harder to search if you get lost too."


    "Ah, S-sir, can you hold on to my sleeve instead?" he suggested.


    "Why? Does your heart skip a beat by just getting touched by a man? " Daniel said, while looking unconcerned.


    "No, sir." Randell said in a low voice, as he still felt awkward.


    Daniel''s hand is smaller and slimmer than him, and thinking about Daniel''s issue with cleanliness worries him.


    His hands are extremely sweaty.


    As Randell expected, Daniel felt sicker and even more dizzy. The disgust at holding sweaty hands and the mysterious fog is making him feel extremely exhausted.


    "I will faint from exhaustion if I use my powers again."


    There could be a fog tribe controlling the fog, or it could be much worse if they could also put some illusion into it.


    He needs to examine the area first before he can determine if he really needs to use his powers.


    He also needed to keep Randell by his side so that someone could take care of him once he did end up fainting.


    The two walked around in the fog again, but this time Daniel was focusing on finding the one who controlled the fog instead of trying to look for Nida.


    "Sir, I can jump very high in my werewolf form. I think we can check the area from above." Randell suggested.


    Daniel nodded his head. "Okay, go."


    Randell was about to let go of Daniel''s hand, but Daniel gripped onto his hand tighter.


    "Sir, you might get hurt if I transform while touching you."


    "No, I won''t. We still don''t know the powers behind this fog. It''s better to keep each other in contact. "


    Randell stared at their hands for a moment, then he took a long, deep breath.


    He is supposed to go berserk whenever transforming, but now he needs to transform while calculating all his movements so that he won''t accidentally hurt Daniel on his side.


    He started his transformation into his feet, which immediately tore the white shoes that he didn''t know where Sir Rudy had taken them. His toes poked out of the shoes, then minutes later, the yellowish brown top and the dark green coat slowly stretched out and ripped open due to his body getting bigger and more hairy or furry.


    His claws are starting to show up at the same time as his fangs.


    "It was my first time witnessing a werewolf transforming calmly." Daniel commented while watching Randell''s human ears disappear and a wolf''s ear appeared.


    "Good job," he said, after seeing the calm transformation of Randell up close.


    Awoo¡ª


    Randell was about to howl, but he held back and, without effort, placed Daniel on his back.


    Without saying anything, Daniel let go of Randell''s hand, which was now a wolf paw, then almost instantly held onto his fur on his back as if they were planning their movements so that they might seem in sync.


    The moment Daniel landed on his back, he instantly kicked his wolf''s legs off the ground, and soon after, the two were shooting up into the sky.


    Fog is still around them despite ascending very high into the sky without seeing any vision on the ground.


    "I will jump higher this time, sir," he said after going back to the ground.


    "Okay, but twitch your body slightly to the side so I can cast wind and clear the fog."


    "Are you fine using your power?"


    "I won''t. Of course, I am not a superhuman who has unlimited access to divine powers."


    "Then what if you faint after this?"


    "Why? Can''t you think on your own? I thought you were an alpha? "


    "I am, but..." Randell fidgets around in a way that is not suitable for his monstrous appearance.


    Daniel let out a long sigh after seeing the wolf worried about him.


    "I will surely faint. I really don''t have much strength left. I am too exhausted. "


    "Then?"


    "After I remove the fog, it will only be gone for five minutes or less. Try to escape within that time. "


    "Aren''t we saving Nida first?"


    "No, it would be wise if we escaped first, then it would be easier to cast out the fog from the outside."


    Randell nodded to Daniels'' plan and prepared his stance to jump high again.


    "Then when we were out, I needed to wake you up, right sir?" He said that once, they were shooting upward again.


    "Yes, praying is the only way to wake me up."


    "Yes, sir!"


    It may appear strange that Daniel is asking him to pray, but he is more than serious.


    Actually, his divine powers can be restored with sincere prayer. He trusted Randell to successfully restore his power if he could pray to his god.


    He is still a priest despite not actually doing his job at his God''s temple.


    His God also doesn''t like to do traditional things, so he let Daniel do whatever he wanted, unlike the priests that most like to spend their time at the temple. This is a common misunderstanding.


    "Ama na ya mo, ika na nag tatabang sa nag aagrangay." He started to mumble his prayers.


    "Ama na ya mo, ika na nag tatabang sa nag aagrangay.


    The moment they stopped moving up and were about to fall, he clasped his hand and mumbled sentences that Randell couldn''t understand.


    "Poro ika magdoros! kagurangnan tawan ako nin kusug asin danay nakapanyaruhan na samong madulagan ining kaulangan! "


    The moment he said those words, a strong wind surrounded the two and kept them from staying up in the sky. A while later, four whirlwinds showed up to descend on the ground to eat up the fog that had been hindering their vision since a while ago.


    Randell made sure his eyes were wide open to see everything that could help them escape the perplexing place, and he made sure he could figure out the escape routes with the limited time he had to run.


    "This is your chance, Randell." Daniel said before he lost consciousness, he flopped down on his back.


    "Yes, Sir, I will make sure to do my best."

 Chapter 41 - Separated (1)

    Search box: Healing prayer.


    Search Box: Black priest''s prayer.


    Search Box: How to restore the health of the priest.


    Search Box: Who is the god with dark attributes?


    His searches became ridiculously weirder and weirder.


    "Shit! I don''t know how to pray!" He throws his phone in frustration.


    Immediately after they moved out of the fog and the illusion forest, he instantly wanted to pray, like how confident he told Daniel that he could wake him up after they escaped.


    But he blanks out.


    He cannot say anything to pray. That is why he chooses to search for a ready prayer that he can chant. However, unlike other churches that appear to be very holy, the black priest god and temple are not well-known; the black priest was misjudged because of its attribute.


    He is now back to his human form and he laid the unconscious priest on the ground to chant prayers for him, but his brain doesn''t work well with him.


    prayer...


    prayer...


    prayer...


    He clasped his hand and kneeled down.


    He closed his eyes tightly and thought very deeply so that a word or any prayer could come out.


    Finally, he can think of the words to say. "Lord.. God... Deity... Whoever you may be..."


    "The oil of your healing, O Lord, runs like a live stream through him."


    He thinks about Daniel, who lives as a righteous priest who didn''t discriminate against lifeforms, whether they were dark or not.


    "Every day, he chooses to soak in your black waters." He thought of the god Daniel was serving and decided to pay more attention to the god and might offer something if he would help restore Daniel''s power now. "I''ll keep my eyes on you and believe that you''ll see me through. I offer you everything I have, and that I may rest in peace."


    The moment he finishes his prayers he slowly opened his eyes and checked on Daniel if his back, but the priest doesn''t have any reaction at it stays unconscious.


    "Fuck!" He cursed as he badly needed to save Nida, but he felt useless.


    "That''s not how you finish a prayer." Daniel suddenly speak but still not moving as his eyes remains closed. "You have to say Amen."


    "Sir!" he exclaimed as Daniel finally opened his eyes and began moving on his own.


    "Let''s rescue Nida now."


    .....


    .....


    .....


    At the same time, in the middle of the illusion forest...


    "What''s my name?" A majestic, huge wolf with silver fur asked her a question the moment she came and checked on her head.


    "I don''t know?" She replied, unsure because she didn''t know if it was right to answer honestly.


    "Can you tell me who you recognize among us?"


    "Hmmn, it''s my first time here, madam." The wolf crowed, gasping at her statements.


    "Randell, what did you do to my child?" The majestic wolf growled at the pup with the same name as Randell after asking Nida random questions.


    She''s not sure why everyone is staring at her worriedly, but they are staring at the grey fur pup with contempt.


    ''We are the same puppy, but why is he being mistreated? Is it because he has a different color of fur?''


    She raised her cute little paw to observe her silver fur.


    ''I can''t believe I have a silver wolf body now. ''


    Nida, surprisingly, is calmly taking care of her situation.


    She still can''t get used to her new body, so she can''t properly walk on fours, but her mind is not chaotic at all.


    ''I heard there are supernatural creatures that use illusions to trap humans, but it is possible to escape if you complete a mission.''


    She is thinking about the supernatural creatures mentioned in the TV show she loves to watch. She doesn''t expect that the show will give her knowledge like this.


    ''Maybe the grey pup will be the mission.'' she assumed, since the grey pup is the only one in the pack that has a greater issue.


    "Ah! ah! wait!" She shouted while she flailed her short legs because the majestic wolf had grasped her gently in her mouth to transport her somewhere. She flailed so much that the wolf let her down again.


    "Behave Nida. We cannot postpone our departure."


    "Huh? My name is Nida?" She perked up, thinking the illusion didn''t give her a different name.


    "Nida, Just behave for a while; we will check up on you once we reach the new territory."


    "O-okay."


    The wolves start to line up once the majestic wolf gives them a signal. She then gently grasped her in her mouth again before joining the line.


    Nida decided to behave and hang helplessly from the wolf''s mouth, then remain silent during transport.


    She observed the wolf that was serious about their travels.


    To save energy, they travel in a line, with the wolf in front cutting a path. Moving through the snow in this manner saves energy.


    The line consists of strong and young wolves at the front and end of the line, while the weak and old ones are in the middle.


    She looks around to see where the pup goes.


    "Excuse me? Isn''t it dangerous to let a pup run alone? He might get left behind."


    She tried to talk to the majestic wolf that was carrying her.


    She felt bad seeing the pup working hard to run with his short legs, but still managed to keep up with the others.


    "OH NO!" she shouted once she saw that the pup had stumbled and was buried by the snow. "The pup fell! The pup fell!" She flailed her cute legs because the wolf was ignoring her and the pup that was left behind.


    The majestic wolf simply adjusted her body on her mouth so that she couldn''t look behind the line.


    "Are you going to leave him? Hey! The pup fell!'' She keeps flailing her legs, which makes the teeth of the wolf poke her because of her excessive movements.


    The eyes of the majestic wolf started to twitch in annoyance, but she could not let the line or their pace break off, everything should be on schedule.


    "Ack!" Nida acted like she was pierced by the wolf fang that made her let go of the pup.


    Nida landed on the thick snow and ended up being buried by it.


    She didn''t move upward to get off the snow, but she chose to dig and crawl in the direction where she believed the pup fell.


    The majestic wolf panics as she cannot see where her child is after falling deep into the snow.


    The pack didn''t stop the line from running and left the majestic wolf digging in the thick snow.


    "Nida!" she helplessly shouted her child''s name. "Come out!" She became more anxious as she recalled that her pup had been acting weird since a while ago. She regrets not checking her health first before traveling.


    She touched her nose to the snow to follow her child''s scent.


    "Huh? She''s moving back." She observed the path she was taking by following the pup''s scent.


    "Hey! Come on out! You''ll die crawling under!" She keeps barking so that her pup can hear her.


    If she continues to walk beneath the snow, she will quickly run out of oxygen.


    Fuhaaaaa! haa haa


    She finally hear a faint sound of grasping for air thinking that it was Nida.


    "My gosh! What do you think you''re doing!" She shouted as she ran towards the still buried pup.


    She immediately lifted her up since half of her body was still buried.


    "Let''s huff and save huff Randell," she said, still struggling for breath and shivering in the cold.


    She throws her pup and catches her on the back. Nida comfortably buried her small body into the wolf''s thick fur to get herself warm again.


    "What did that ugly pup do to you that you keep concerning yourselves with him."


    "hmmm. Let''s go rescue him too. Please? " She requested.


    The warm of the wolf makes her feel dizzy.


    The majestic wolf simply let out a long sigh and began to stick her nose in again to find the last traces of the pup''s scents.


    "I will rescue him, but you need to behave and not harm yourself again. okay?"


    "Yes, Ma''am."


    "You''re breaking your mom''s heart by calling me ma''am."


    "Who is my mom, anyway?" She asked, not getting what the majestic wolf was referring to.


    "I really need to make sure that your head will be check."


    She said as he found the last trace of the grey pup''s scent.


    She continue to walked back to where they pass to search for the pup while worrying that their pack might be in distance with them. She was thinking about how difficult it would be to be reunited with the pack.


    "Hey! There''s something dark over there!" Nida pointed at after she decided to climbed up to the majestic wolf head.


    The wolf hurriedly ran in the direction Nida was pointing, and soon the grey pup that they had been looking for appeared unconscious and not breathing.


    "Is he dead?"

 Chapter 42 - Separated (2)

    "Ma''am! Slow down, we might fall! " She shouted while the majestic silver wolf ran at high speed.


    "We cannot slow down! We need to reunite with others! Just hold on to him tightly! "


    Nida just hugged the pup and grabbed the back of the neck of the wolf with her mouth.


    They rescued the puppy, but he was unconscious and only started breathing after Nida performed CPR on him. It is a miracle that she managed to CPR a pup with her pup body.


    huff huff huff huff huff


    The adult silver wolf finally stopped and took a momentary rest after running for an hour at great speed.


    "Aren''t we lost?" Nida asked since the path that the pack created is nowhere to be seen.


    "No, we are not. There might be a snow storm when they pass; that is why there is no path, but I can still smell their scent. " She reassures her child that is looking more anxious than before.


    "Are you hurt?" She rubbed her face against her child''s to check her body. The pup is okay, and nothing seems to be wrong with her body, but her expression doesn''t look good.


    "Ma''am, the pup badly needs to get healed." she said worriedly.


    The pup, Randell''s, body is colder, and that makes Nida anxious.


    ''Is this really an illusion? Why does everything seem so real? Should I just let him die since this is an illusion?''


    She asked herself because she was getting scared of the situation.


    "We have a healer. Don''t worry. Ride on my back, let''s run again."


    Nida nodded and did what the adult wolf said.


    ..


    She''s back holding on to the pup while the wolf is working hard to run in the deep snow.


    "Ma''am, it''s a cliff!"


    "I know, my dear." The wolf stepped back and looked around the area, confused.


    "But I can smell the scent of everyone here."


    She pokes her nose again at the snow to look around, but the scent really leads her to the cliff.


    She cautiously peered into the cliff to see what lay beneath, then quickly backed away.


    "What''s wrong? What''s below? " Nida didn''t have the chance to look down because the wolf stepped back in a hurry. However, by simply approaching the cliff, she allows herself to smell the fishy scents, which have a similar scent to rust.


    "There are spear-like stones on the ground, pointing upward." The majestic wolf describes what she saw to her pup but hesitates to tell her the gruesome thing that happened to their pack.


    She wondered how their pack members fell off the cliff, as the entire line was affected by that, making everyone die.


    She growled, still perplexed by their situation.


    "Did they all fall off the cliff?" Nida asked, and the adult wolf responded by slowly nodding her head. "Ah, so what did I smell was blood?"


    Nid tilted her head, puzzled at how the entire pack fell off a cliff without any survivors.


    "What now?" She said, worriedly mumbling to herself, especially since she still had two injured pups on her back.


    "Is it hard to join another pack?" Nida asked, as she could feel the concern of the white wolf. She''s about to suggest finding another wolf pack because she feels not that sad for the pack that tragically lost their lives together.


    "Let''s move first to where the pack was supposed to go."


    She was about to turn around without looking back at the cliff that became their pack members'' grave, but Nida tapped her head.


    "It''s okay, you can bid farewell to them."


    She hesistates for a moment before she steps closer to the cliff again.


    This time, Nida had a clearer view of what happened.


    The wolves are all pierced with sharp stones pointing upwards, like a barbeque. In the area below, the cliff was like a custom-made trap set to catch the wolves.


    "Who in the world will do this?" Nida''s eyes shake as she looks away. The view is too bloody and tragic to stare at.


    Awoooooo


    The majestic wolf continues to howl at the cliff''s edge as she bids farewell to the lost soul.


    "Ma''am, why are you howling like that?" Nida asked, as she could not help but ask the wolf what she did if it was like a way for the wolf to say goodbye to the dead.


    "I howl hoping that they will show us what happened to them."


    "What''s the need?"


    "So I''ll know the enemy."


    "Isn''t what happened here an accident?"


    "No. Our pack wasn''t stupid enough to fall off a cliff on its own; there must be a trap that lured them into their deaths."


    Nida was about to ask more, but she saw something in the air that was very familiar.


    " Silver dust!" She shouted.


    The majestic wolf turned around to see what she was talking about, but there was nothing she saw in front of her.


    "Nida, we cannot play pranks in a situation like this," she scolded the pup.


    But Nida really saw a mass of silver dust rising from the ground below the cliff.


    She jumped off the wolf''s back and peered over the edge to see.


    "That is dangerous!" The wolf that ran after her then bit her neck with his mouth to pick her up.


    However, Nida has no time to pay attention to the majestic wolf''s words.


    Her eyes are glued to the souls that she clearly sees rising out of the dead wolf''s body and later becoming silver dust that spreads upward into the sky.


    "My silver dust is made of wolves'' soul?" she shouted in shock.


    "Is that why I sometimes feel like I can talk to them?"


    She realized, as she felt the dust in the air, that she was a hundred percent certain that it was her dust.


    The adult wolf throws her upward to get Nida on her back.


    "I said behave, Nida!" She expressed her reservations about her child''s monologue.


    Then the majestic silver wolf started to walk away from the cliff and decided to take the path the pack had originally planned to travel.


    "Does this illusion''s purpose be to show me the source of my powers?" She mumbled while looking down at Randell. "Then why is Randell here? What is his role? "


    After some thought, she decided to try to collect the silver dust that was created due to the dead wolf souls.


    "Come here," she gently said, as she opened up her paws to the silver dust.


    Even though she asked the silver dust to come in a gentle manner, it didn''t react the same way as she commanded. A huge mass of silver dust gathers around them and then comes after them like a tsunami. The majestic wolf finally noticed the dust and was shocked.That made her kick the ground to run even faster, not knowing Nida was the one who called it.


    Even though she gritted her teeth and stretched her legs to get away from the silver dust, the tsunami ate them at the end.


    Nida felt pain from absorbing too much dust. The feeling was very concentrated.


    The three of them rolled down the snow. Nida was thrown away by the adult wolf and the dust followed her, leaving the other two alone.


    "Nida!" the wolf yelled, leaving the grey pup alone, and walked over to the silver dust that covered Nida.


    Arf Arf Arf Arf


    She could only bark at the dust since it wouldn''t let her in no matter how much she smashed her body towards it.


    Because of its large size, the absorption takes awhile.


    aarff arrrf aarff aarff


    Knocked out for a moment, her eyes twitched once she heard the bark.


    She lost consciousness after the excessive dust absorption and was woken up by the bark and howling of one silver wolf left.


    Awwwwwooooo


    "Ma''am" she called to the panicking silver wolf after she absorbed the last final dust in her body.


    The majestic wolf hurriedly checked on her, licking and rubbing her entire body.


    "Ma''am, I''m fine. Sorry for worrying you."


    "What was that dust? Is your body okay?" She asks her child worriedly, but soon her expression changes.


    "Are you having fun?" the silver wolf asked while looking at the silver-furred pup wagging her tail. But in reality, Nida is wagging her tail because of the dust that she has absorbed, which has a caffeine-like effect on her.


    It was like she had taken so many stimulants, which increased activity in her brain and nervous system. The dust increases the circulation of chemicals such as cortisol and adrenaline in her body. She suddenly felt refreshed and focused.


    "I am not." she said as she jumped up at silver wolfs back looking more healthy.


    "Mama, let''s pick up Randell." She said, pointing at the still unconscious grey pup lying alone in the middle of the snow.


    "Your calling me now mama?" The majestic wolf no longer knows what to do since her child is acting very unstable.


    "I actually hit my head just awhile ago, mom. Now I am fine."


    "Your fine?"


    "Of course I am, Mama Mila."

 Chapter 43 - Separated (3)

    "Mama Mila."


    Nida smiled brightly as she slowly spoke her words, and her eyes also smiled in a mischievous way.


    "Don''t smile like that. It doesn''t suit your angelic puppy appearance." The majestic silver wolf''s worried expression disappeared, then she stood firm while Nida was still on top of her head.


    "How can you see that I am smiling like this, Mama Mila?" She asked since she was still on top of her head, comfortably leaning on its soft fur while wagging her tail. The pressure and anxiousness from being trapped inside the illusion are all gone now.


    "Don''t tease me. I am your God."


    Nida is calling her Mama, since the pup''s mother is the majestic wolf that makes her a Mama.


    "Really? Then Mama Mila, Is this world an illusion you created?"


    "Yes, I did."


    Once she said it was the illusion she created, everything suddenly started to crack like glass.


    "Woah, so everything was fake, Mama Mila, you''re good at acting."


    Nida is referring to her actions as the majestic silver wolfs being mother-like and worry-freaks.


    "I am not acting. The silver wolf that acted as your mother, the pack and the pup present here in this illusion are not acting based on my control. This illusion is made from the past."


    "So there are really a lot of silver-furred wolves that died on that cliff?" Nida suddenly felt bad towards the wolves who died after she knew it was not a fake scenario.


    She jumped off at the wolf god''s head because it would be very disrespectful of her if she continued to talk to her in such a way.


    She then shifted her gaze to the grey pup that seemed lifeless too.


    "Then a pup Randell and a pup Nida exist?"


    "Yes, a long time ago."


    "That is incredible! That is cool! But wait, how come you just broke the illusion when I am not done with anything here yet? "


    She wonders what the point is of luring her into the illusion when she hasn''t done anything specific yet.


    "You called my name."


    "Your name? What''s wrong with your name?"


    She cocked her head, contemplating what made her name unique.


    She actually figures that the Wolf God is playing with her because only wolves were involved in the illusion.


    The dust also felt so real that she thought about God''s mission that Daniel was talking about.


    She also thought that the gods were showing her how her dust was made or what the source of it was.


    What she hates about discovering the source is that it came from the dead wolf''s soul.


    Everything involved the wolves, which made her come to the conclusion that if it''s the gods of wolves, it should be Mila, the Wolf God.


    "I am your God. You should at least know my name for you to see me. So, respectfully call me God Mila."


    "You made this effort just to let me know your name?"


    Nida still cannot get what is running into the wolf god''s head.


    "Listen, I chose you the moment you were born. But how can a disciple of the Wolf God hate wolves? The other gods are teasing me because of you!" The majestic wolf grumbled in front of her. "Your awakening was delayed because you hated the wolves and lost faith in me! I can''t even show up in your dream because you hated the wolves so much!"


    "Ah!" all she responded with, a short gasp. She remembered that in the past ten years, she hated the wolves because of the traumatic wolf attack and the despair of her ex-boyfriend''s betrayal.


    "I can''t blame you that you hate us, but the wolf race is not evil. That is why I will show you how the wolf''s life was too tragic to be mistaken as a bloodthirsty and evil creature."


    Indeed, the silver wolf''s pack''s tragic story was too tragic to see, but Nida didn''t completely see the whole story since she figured out the illusion too early.


    "Is that why you let me see Randell''s memories?"


    "His what? Ah, it''s not my doing. It is in your power. But it would be better for you to see his memories. That child is too pitiful." Mila shook her head, feeling sympathetic.


    Nida just stared at her cute little paws. "I only see some parts of his memories, but does that justify the murders he committed?" She mumbled, thinking about the side of Randell that she recently discovered. She pitied him, but she could not shake off the human life that was lost on that night.


    "Since we''ve already met, let''s move onto your mission! You better finish your awakening so that I can finally build my temple!" She was about to cast a spell toward Nida, but her unpredictable disciple raised her cute paw.


    "Wait, I haven''t agreed to be your disciple, follower, or messenger. I don''t want to do such things as holy or priesthood. It''s not my thing." She strongly refused the gods offer.


    "W-what?" the god looked very shocked as if she doesn''t expect her to refuse her. "Wait! Wait! Wait! I thought you just hate the wolves but refusing to be a god''s servant? All humans wish for this! How dare you refused?"


    "Like you have said, you hate wolves being generalized as evil, then don''t also expect that all humans want to serve a god."


    God Mila''s jaw dropped as she could not believe what she had heard. Then she starts to blame her bad luck for choosing a holy child.


    Her head is aching from dealing with her only disciple, who has also been chosen by mistake.


    "You might not know yet the benefit of becoming one that is why you are refusing. Tell me a wish and I can grant it." She raised her head very confidently.


    "Ah wish? Then grant me a life without supernatural creature, of course, also without wolves. "


    "That is not how it works!" The wolf god stomped her feet in frustration.


    CRRRRAAAAACCCKKKKKKEEEED


    Everything finally cracks in one go, and the white forest changes into pitch black endless space.


    "why are you getting angry? That is what I really wanted. I wanted a life without extra creatures. I only want to live in peace with humans alone."


    "You have been selected to assist me in guiding the wolves! know your fate!"


    "Who selected who? I don''t want to be involved in so much trouble!"


    Nida shouted back at the god. The more she talks to God Mila, the more she loses her respect for the majestic god, and her image is turning into an irrational god in Nida''s opinion.


    "You don''t have a choice! Here! Finish your mission or else you will forever be trapped in the dimension! " The god looked really angry. She stomped her feet. After saying her statement, everything became blurry for Nida.


    "Good luck!"


    She wants to complain about the unfair action of God.


    She really doesn''t like to have extra work as a priest!


    Pak!


    "Ouch! What was that?" She shouted after someone suddenly hit her head with a notebook. "Huh? notebook?"


    She looked around, and she was back at her office table. The familiar smell of paper and ink reached her nose, allowing her to recognize the usual hectic office of the trucking department.


    She looked at her hands, which were now back to human form, then looked at the person that hit her.


    "Randell, how did we come back here?" she asked, to which he responded with his sweet smile. "What are you smiling at?" she asked as she was getting out of patience.


    "Why are you getting grumpy after you napped for so long? The manager will be back soon, so you better work on your documents now."


    "Huh? I sleep? how long was I asleep?"


    "I don''t know, you slept the moment the manager left, maybe for two hours?"


    "Ah." She just responded shortly thinking if what happened with the wolf god was just her dream.


    "Anyway, why are you talking casually to me?" She was confused since the way Randell talked to him now was too casual, as if he was back to the way he talked to her when they were still dating. The awkwardness and timidity are gone.


    "Are you still half asleep?" Randell let go of the documents he was checking, then moved closer to Nida''s table. He lightly touched his forehead while his bright and sweet smile was still there.


    Nida frowned the moment she noticed the loving gaze that Randell was giving her.


    Slap!


    She slapped Randell''s hand off of her.


    "W-what''s wrong?" he asked, surprised, as Nida stood up and looked down on him angrily.


    "Just because I let you stay with me doesn''t mean you can be touchy with me!" she exclaimed.


    "Wait what did I do wrong? I am sorry!" He hurriedly hugged her to apologize, but this only made Nida panic more.


    She flailed and hit Randell to get away.


    "Hey! Hey! Lovers! If you two are going to love quarrel, do it outside!" Their officemate shouted to interrupt the drama they were witnessing.


    "Who the fuck is in a lovers'' quarrel? I am not fucking his lover." She angrily shouted, and that made Randell let go of her.


    "Nids, are you breaking up with me?"

 Chapter 44 - Separated (4)

    "Are you breaking up with me?"


    Nida''s face fell into a frown as she heard Randell.


    She looked around the workplace to see if anything else was odd, but Randell was the only one acting strangely.


    She inquired, "What the heck is wrong with you?"


    "Hey, fight outside," Manager Bungal arrived, then eventually says, looking at them as though they were a typical couple having a little altercation.


    ''Is this also an illusion? ''


    "Let''s go," she said as she dragged Randell out of their office and took him into the smoking area, which was still vacant because it wasn''t yet break time.


    Suddenly, Randell softly held her hand and walked closer to her, asking, "What''s wrong? Did I do anything wrong?"


    Slapped!


    She slapped his hands away from her once again, then slammed her hand against the wall, trapping Randell in between.


    Randell looked like a soft big man getting bullied.


    "How did we get back here? Where''s Daniel?" She seriously asked while her toe was working hard to tiptoe so she could level with Randell''s eye.


    "What do you mean? You''ve been sleeping, and who is Daniel?" He said, puzzled.


    "Daniel Olitoquit! Really! What''s wrong with you?" She backed away from cornering him as she stomped her feet in frustration.


    ''Maybe the two of us are in an illusion now?''


    She decides to slap Randell''s cheeks to wake him up if they are really under a spell or illusion. "Wake up! Wake up! Wake up!"


    "wha¡ª hey! hey! stop!"


    After so much struggling, Randell finally caught both of Nida''s hands as he raised them and held them up.


    "Hey! Let go!" She glares at Randell while she struggles to pull her hand off his grip, but it is useless.


    "Nida, what''s wrong with you? Are you protesting?"


    "Shut up? Just let go of me!" She thought they were going nowhere. She needed to meet with Daniel since he might know how to escape this illusion.


    "Are you jealous?"


    "J-jealous? Me? No?"


    "Then why are you acting like this?" His eyes were clouded as he didn''t know what to do, and his grip was also starting to get loose. They were doing well until recently, and he has no idea why she suddenly looked at him with displeasure and indifference.


    "I.. I... I have to go!" Nida took the chance to escape from Randell, then fled to the nearby caf¨¦ to clear her mind.


    She''s not allowed to get out of the office yet, but she doesn''t care about work now, especially if it''s inside an illusion.


    "Do I have any money?" She searched for cash in her pockets but there was none. That is why she pulled out her phone to use it to pay for the tea she was going to buy.


    "Aah!" she suddenly shouted, at the same time throwing the phone on the floor. Everyone inside the caf¨¦ turned their attention to her, wondering what was so shocking about her phone that made her scream and throw it away.


    She didn''t care about her surroundings as she picked up her phone again.


    "W-what kind of sorcery is this?"


    She stares at her phone''s wallpaper in disbelief.


    Viewed on her screen, Randell and Nida were posing for a sweet couple photo. Randell''s arms are wrapped around her, and she is kissing his cheeks lovingly.


    She blinks her eyes repeatedly to check if she''s not hallucinating.


    "Excuse me, maam? Are you alright?" The caf¨¦ staff asked with concern.


    "Ah, sorry. I''m fine, thanks." She approached the counter to order first. She needed cold tea to clear her chaotic mind.


    She used her phone to pay, then hurriedly chose a seat for herself to check her phone again.


    "There''s more?" She mumbled as she opened her phone''s gallery. A lot of photos of them show off how close and loving the two are, and some of them are taken in bed and in a hotel.


    "What the fuck is this?" she can''t stop cursing.


    "What kind of illusion do I have? I need to move out of this now!" She opened her hand to try to release her silver dust, but nothing came out.


    "What the? I don''t have powers here?"


    She aggressively sips her tea due to frustration.


    "What''s the purpose of this mission?"


    She''s thinking that she''s been sent into a different dimension, or a parallel world where her relationship with Randell is still good.


    "Should I act as his lover to break this illusion?"


    She chews on her straw while thinking about different scenarios that could be helpful.


    "Nida." She snapped out of her thoughts when she heard Randell calling her from behind.


    He is breathing heavily because he is running around the street looking for Nida.


    "Why follow me?"


    "I''m sorry." He apologized again, but he froze and was unable to respond to Nida after she asked this, "What are you sorry for?"


    Nida observed him for a moment, fidgeting like a child.


    "Don''t apologize if you don''t know what''s your fault. It doesn''t solve anything." She stood up and walked past him.


    The Randell in front of her had nothing much any difference to the current Randell. Both apologized easily without thinking if it was really their fault. It was Randell''s character that she hated the most.


    "Wait, where are you going?"


    "Going back to work, it''s not break time yet." She sips the 12 oz of tea all at once, then tosses the cup into a nearby trash can as if she were playing basketball.


    "Sorry for making a scene."


    She was about to walk ahead, but Randell grabbed her hand and walked with her.


    She didn''t stop walking nor let go of his hand. She decides to start acting as his lover for the sake of finishing the mission.


    The caf¨¦ was kind of a distance from their office, so their walk took some time. She doesn''t feel good being too close to him and holding his hand while walking.


    She doesn''t hate him anymore since he''s been a help to her for a while, but there are still doubts and wariness she feels towards him.


    It was like her brain was trying to remind her that the person beside her should not be trusted and she should not let her guard down.


    She feels like she''s going to suffocate as she cannot understand how she should be feeling right now or how she should express this current situation.


    As she feels her hands sweat and her forehead form beads of sweat, she tries to start a conversation to divert her attention.


    "Is your pack, okay?" She randomly asked since that is the only thing she knows about him currently.


    "Pack?"


    "Why do I feel like, you keep returning my questions with question?"


    "Ah no, no, I just really don''t get what you mean by pack."


    "Ah pack! a group of wolf!" She impatiently explains, but it doesn''t clear up for Randell. He still looks clueless.


    "I still don''t get what you mean? Why do I have a pack? Taking a wolf as a pet is illegal."


    Nida stopped walking and seriously looked at Randell.


    "You''re not a werewolf here?"


    "We-werewolf?" Randell tried to held back his laugher from hearing his girlfirend saying eccentric things in such a long time. "Are you into Werewolf novels nowadays? Should I be acting like an alpha so that you won''t be upset anymore?"


    "What do you mean you''ll act? you are an alpha! You''re a werewolf!"


    "Ah, yeah, yeah, I am a wolf. Don''t worry, I''ll search about werewolfs later so that I can play with you." Randel laughed and didn''t take her words seriously.


    "Hey, can you tell me what happened after your graduation in high school?"


    "high school?" Randell stopped laughing as he tilted his head. "Ah, that time we were scolded because we made our own graduation ceremony at the rooftop? that was one of the happiest time of my life." He smiles brightly as he remebers their childhood.


    "You''re happy? I was happy too?"


    "Why you don''t? You played so much at that time, you know."


    ''This world is different!'' she said internally.


    "Come on, lets go back we still have a lot of work to do." Randell held her hand again then they walked again on the way back to their office.


    Nida was speechless as she processed the current situation in her head.


    "Nida think... So this illusion is like a parallel world with no werewolf and no dust. And the wolf attack didn''t happen either." She mumbled to herself.


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    "Nothing. Can you go first? I needed to pee. I gulped down a cold tea."


    "Should I wait for you?"


    "No I am okay."


    She let go and let Randell go first.


    She clenched her hand while watching him walk away.


    She thought of the world she was in again.


    "Here he is my lover...


    Here I am happy with him...


    Here I don''t have the past from getting attacked by the wolf...


    What is this? This illusion is too damn fake!"


    She maintains her frown as she stands in the middle of the long hall, contemplating her situation, which she refers to as a "shitty illusion."

 Chapter 45 - Separated (5)

    "Excuse me, is Sir Daniel here?" Nida inquired at the sales department''s front desk.


    "Who''s Daniel Ma''am?" the always-smiling clerk asked politely.


    "Sir Daniel Olitoquit, Sales Head Manager." She responded while peeking inside the office, hoping to see him.


    "You might be mistaken, ma''am. Our head manager is Sir Castro."


    "It''s not Daniel?" She asked again to be sure.


    "Yes ma''am."


    "Hmm, can I see him?" Even though she doesn''t know this Sir Castro, she thinks that maybe Daniel is using a different name.


    "He''s not currently available, ma''am."


    "Is that so? Hmm, can I at least see his photo? "


    "His photo?"


    "Yes, do you have at least a picture of him?"


    "I do, but why?" The clerk looked at her as if she was a stalker or a weird person, but Nida didn''t care.


    "I would like to see his face."


    "But he had a meeting with the trucking department last week."


    "Ah, I didn''t see him last time. Come on. Show me. " She gestured with her hand to tell her to hurry.


    The clerk pulled out her phone and showed her the manager''s photo, but it was not Daniel.


    She leaves the front desk, confused.


    "If he is not here, where is he?"


    She went to Daniel''s department, hoping that she would find him and ask for help from him.


    "Where else could he go? Should I go to his house? "


    While walking back to her department, she took out her phone and searched for Daniel on social media.


    "Even in real life, I don''t know if he has an SNS account, but I won''t lose anything if I check."


    First and foremost, She looked for him by full name, then continued to search for his name in different formats and in nicknames, but nothing came out of the search.


    "Geez! Why is there no Daniel in this world?" She frustratedly stomped her feet as she gripped her phone tightly.


    She mumbled, "He is the one I could only rely on."


    ....


    "Nida!" Randell immediately called him the moment she entered their office.


    "What?" She walked past him and sat in her chair. Then Randell placed a pile of folders on top of her table.


    "What is this?"


    "You need to review this. Sir Bungal might call you later. He was on fire while you were gone. "


    Nida just stared at the folders while she massaged her temples.


    "Why is it that even here, Sir Bungal is overly dramatic, piling up work on me?" she mumbled.


    "I cannot help you this time since I have to work too." Randell pointed at his table, filled with documents too.


    ''Do I really need to work?'' She mumbled to herself. ''This is only an illusion. Do I really need to seriously work now?''


    "It''s not even a month since I got hired here. Why do I feel like leaving now?" she shared with Randell while she started to flip through the folders that she needed to work on.


    "Is that a joke?" he asked without looking at her since he was also busy doing his work.


    "Then laugh since you feel like it''s a joke," she answered sarcastically.


    "Haha, you''ve been here for three years. Why do you still complain as if you''re a newbie?"


    "Three years?" she shouted as she stood up.


    "Hey, work in peace," one of their officemates shouted, because Nida had been disturbing them since a while ago.


    Nida apologized, then went back to her seat.


    "Are you sick, Nids? Why are you acting so strange today? "


    "period." She briefly said, "period" means "end", to tell him not to ask anymore, which Randell did. He didn''t bother her anymore, and resumed doing his work. but because he mistook what she said as if she was telling him not to bother her because of her period (menstrual period).


    Moments later,


    kring kring kring


    Her intercom is ringing.


    "Yes sir?" she responded to her manager''s call.


    "Come here."


    She reluctantly got up from her table and went inside to her manager''s office with her usual professional smile.


    "Yes sir, what can I help?"


    "You might be slacking off, Ms. Mildea," he said, his chair creaking as it couldn''t support his large frame.


    "Of course not, Sir."


    "Then why are there charges here? Are you sure you''re keeping up with our records? "


    The usual shower of his saliva landed on the poor folder he was holding. Nida doesn''t care about her manager''s anger; she''s more worried about whether the folder he is holding will be given to her.


    "I''ve been keeping up with our records, sir," she said vaguely, since she didn''t know what the fat manager was talking about. "Since I don''t particularly know what those charges are, let me check on it first, then I will tell you what happened."


    Bam!


    Nida was surprised by the sudden hitting of the table and felt really annoyed with her manager''s way of managing people. Of course, she had this huge urge to kick him off his chair and roll him around the floor like a ball, but of course it was something she couldn''t do even in this parallel world.


    "I will request a ban on dating with coworkers if you keep slacking off just because you keep flirting around inside the office!"


    ''Wow, even here. He thought of me as a cheap woman.'' she said in her mind.


    Her manager continued to talk for another minute before he could finish off his own grumbling about her work performance and etiquette.


    "I will check everything first, sir, before we can identify if these charges are valid."


    She responded gracefully while ignoring her manager''s unnecessary remarks.


    Okay, do your job properly, "as he said, and Manager Bungal handed the blessed folder to her.


    She works hard not to frown, especially since she needs to maintain her professional smile, but she badly doesn''t want to hold the folder that was showered with his saliva.


    "Here take this; the list of charges is here."


    She stares at the folder, identifying which side has not been showered with saliva yet.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Ah yes, indeed. sir! " She took the disgusting folder and said goodbye to her manager. "I''ll work hard!"


    She got back to her table and immediately sprayed the folder with sanitizer.


    He let out a long sigh after he finally got back and sat down in her chair.


    "Hmm?"


    She looked at the hand that was suddenly gently massaging her arms.


    "Does Manager give you a hard time?"


    "Same as usual."


    This time she didn''t slap away Randell''s hand and felt his comforting hands on her arm.


    While she felt nice from his comforting touch, she wondered, "Is this how we will look if we become normal as a couple?"


    She was slightly relieved of her stress thanks to Randell.


    She decided to open the folder that manager Bungal had given her now that she had calmed down.


    "What the fuck?" She exclaimed.


    "Why?" Randell takes a peek at what she''s looking at.


    "He''s fucking blaming a five-year-old issue on me? I got here three years ago, right? How is this my fault?" She complained. Her irritation was back again, but she didn''t want to go back and correct him because it would take another few minutes for him to finish his own grumblings.


    "Where are you going?" Randell asked after seeing Nida get up and leave her work again.


    "Come on, it''s lunch time."


    "But you will look bad again if you get out for lunch first. Let the seniors leave first before we leave. " He whispered, trying to keep his voice low so that their other workmates wouldn''t hear him.


    "I am hungry! Let''s go!" she exclaimed, then dragged Randell out of their office.


    She badly needs to eat so that she can replenish her energy.


    Dealing with her manager and her work drains her energy, and she still needs to take care of her mission that she doesn''t even know where to start.


    She immediately ordered a lot of food and then stood up around the cafeteria with a tray in her hand.


    "See? The tables are all occupied because you want to wait for the seniors to leave first." She clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    "Come on, there will still be a free table. Let''s look around. Randell walked past him and pointed at the table at the far corner of the cafeteria with his mouth since he was also holding a tray.


    "There''s a free table over there."


    The two hurriedly walked fast to reach the table first before anyone could take it.


    "It''s too dirty," she commented when she looked at the table with still used plates left unattended.


    They take a look around to see if there is any cleaner nearby.


    "Excuse me? Can you clean this table please? " Randell called the cleaner, who hurriedly came and started cleaning off the table.


    "Hmm?" Nida stared at the face of the cleaner, who was wearing a black face mask and a black cap.


    "You''re kind of familiar. Can you pull down your mask for a moment?" She asked since the cleaner''s black eyes were something she felt like she had seen before.


    The cleaner hesitated for a moment before he could pull down his mask.


    "I don''t think I know you, madam," the cleaner said, but Nida immediately grabbed the hands of the cleaner that made him take a step back.


    "Daniel! Is that you? "


    Her expression brightened up the moment she recognized Daniel, thinking she could finally have someone who could help her, but her joy was shattered once Daniel started acting strangely as well.


    "How did you know me, madam?"

 Chapter 46 - Separated (6)

    "How did you know me, madam?" Daniel cluelessly asked her, and that made her let go of his hand.


    He looked at him again from head to toe, but she was sure that the guy in front of them was Daniel.


    His deep black eyes, deep jet black hair, his pale skin, and his obsession with wearing all black clothes, everything that identifies Daniel suits the description of the cleaner in front of them.


    The only two differences are that he looked a bit younger; he was like he was in his early twenties; and Daniel won''t definitely be a cleaner because he is a germaphobe and very wealthy.


    "What''s wrong with this world that Daniel''s version here is kind of pathetic?" she said to herself.


    "Ah, I am sorry, I was mistaken." She awkwardly took back her word, then let him finish cleaning the table.


    Nida just let him go and didn''t bother him, even though she was looking for him just awhile ago. It would be useless if Daniel was not the same Daniel she knew.


    ''I guess I really need to do this mission alone. ''


    "Hmm?" Nida looked puzzled while watching Randell spray hand sanitizer on her hand and then wipe it with a tissue.


    "Don''t touch random guys like that. Men are dirty." he softly said.


    "Then I shouldn''t touch you."


    "No. I am an exception.


    "That cleaner seems clean, though."


    "Even so,"


    "Jealous?" She asked, finding his reaction adorable.


    ''yeah, this is us if he is not a werewolf.''


    She thought while thinking about their different future.


    "Nope. I am just saying that you can''t just touch something at random, especially when we are eating." he pouted.


    "Okay?"


    "Here eat," he said, arranging the food from the trays on the table.


    Nida stared at him as he felt something strange in her chest.


    "What is this?" she asked.


    Her heart is not beating wildly, and she doesn''t feel excited either. She''s not blushing or falling for him.


    "I won''t fall too easily," she said to herself.


    But there''s a familiar warmth that is sidling up to her heart. She felt very warm and cozy, as if everything was turning into sweet brown hues and feeling like a summer afternoon.


    Even with a strange feeling, the two start to silently eat.


    "Ah, I know this feeling," she said, as she felt suspicious of her own feelings.


    It was the same warmth when I felt comfortable and safe whenever I was with him. That time, I still don''t know his inner wolf.


    She should be enjoying the sweet and warm weather of their lunch time, but she is very wary of developing new feelings toward Randell and completely not letting her guard down.


    ...


    ...


    "This doesn''t solve anything," she said the moment she finished processing the pile of documents on her table.


    After lunch, they return to their office and just bury themselves in work.


    Without knowing, the time has passed, and she doesn''t get anything to know about God''s mission and how to pass it.


    "What''s wrong again?" Randell asked since it was their first break in the afternoon and they were burying themselves at work.


    "You really don''t know about wolves? Any supernatural events happening here? "


    "No. I told you I would look into it once we got home. I will make sure to play with you once I get myself familiarized. "


    He said, thinking Nida might be getting addicted to the werewolf theme drama or novel because she keeps asking him about it.


    Nida just raised her eyebrow because she didn''t get what his response was about.


    In the meantime, she decides to go with the flow.


    She finished her work at 6pm and then Randell took her home. They had a peaceful dinner in her apartment. Then, he left her so he could go home to his unit. Early in the morning, Randell is back at her apartment to pick her up. They go to the office and do the same routine for the rest of the week, like they''re a machine doing the same thing over and over.


    breakfast > work > eat lunch > work > dinner > sleep.


    It was so peaceful that she felt like the passing days were all the same.


    tapping, tapping, tapping


    She continues tapping her desk, thinking of a way out, but nothing comes out of her head.


    Nida concludes, "This parallel world is like a mirror to my own; it was the polar opposite of ours. Everything is normal here. Supernatural beings do not exist here. So what is the problem?"


    She''s been thinking about this for the past few days, but nothing comes out of her brain for a solution.


    "Finally, it''s the weekend tomorrow." Randell suddenly talked while he was busy tapping on his computer. He looked excited.


    "Is there something with weekends?" she reluctantly asked.


    "Huh? It''s the first time you don''t look excited over weekends. You should be bothering me with our plan for the weekend by now, but you''re not. " He stopped his work and looked straight at Nida. "Are you sick?"


    "No, I''m not. Maybe I am just stressed out from work," She randomly said.


    "So what''s with the weekend?"


    "We usually go on dates every weekend. Why? Are you unable to go because you are ill?"


    "No. Let''s go as usual. " Her face suddenly brightened once she heard that they would be doing something out of the ordinary tomorrow.


    "What are we going to do?"


    "Since you''re into werewolves nowadays, shall we visit the zoo and amusement parks?"


    "Really?" Now she is more excited after hearing about zoos and amusement parks.


    Nida never got the chance to visit those two places after the wolf attack because she became very anti-social at a young age, but once she was healed in her twenties, she never got the reason to visit either. That is why Nida is so excited now because it is something she has really wanted to visit ever since.


    "Yes, let me book into one now, then let''s visit them tomorrow." Randell felt relieved after seeing Nida brighten her mood. She had been acting strangely in the past few days, and he thought that their date might have been cancelled.


    After that conversation, they didn''t finish their work and spent the entire afternoon booking and looking on the internet to arrange their date for tomorrow.


    They spent their paid hours slacking off and excitedly talking about their weekend.


    "See you tomorrow. Don''t be overly excited and sleep early."


    Randell kissed her lips before he left Nida''s apartment.


    "What am I, a kid?"


    Nida pushed him out her door and locked the door once she successfully sent him out.


    The morning kiss, random affectionate kisses, and goodbye kisses that Randell gives to her in this parallel world are things that are normal for Randell but not for Nida.


    At first, she felt strange as she kept controlling her mind not to fall for him because of kisses since this world is only an illusion. Not until she gets used to his kisses and now she expect the morning kisses and the goodbye kisses as the day passes.


    "Shit." she cursed as she touched her lips, that she could still feel his lips on hers.


    All they can do is touch their lips. a smack kisses because every time Randell tries to kiss her seriously or was about to use his tongue, she quickly distracts him or pushes him away.


    It''s something she''s not ready for yet.


    "I am working hard to go with the flow of this damn illusionary world. How come this is not ending yet?" she complained, while looking up, hoping that the wolf god could hear her.


    Bang!


    She kicked the shoe rack beside her door in frustration. "


    This world is too comfortable! Don''t trap me here for so long if you''re going to pull me out soon!" She stopped shouting as she gripped the door handle tighter.


    "I... I am starting to like this world more than my reality." from shouting, she said that in a low voice.


    This illusionary world is giving her the world she wished to experience in real life. That is why she is getting worried as she grows fond of the fake world.


    ....


    The next day,


    The night after their long fun date at the zoo amusement park,


    Randell and Nida decide to watch a movie in an open park theater¡ªan outdoor movie theater.


    In Randell''s car seat, the two enjoy the still young night, munching over pop corn and watching a movie.


    "Hmmn. full moon?" Nida noticed the bright, beautiful full moon, making the outdoor movie theater more romantic for every couple who decides to enjoy a romantic movie night inside their own car.


    "Ack!"


    Suddenly, Nida felt a strange chest pain.


    "What''s wrong?" Randell asked while he offered her a bottle of water, thinking she might get choked from the popcorn.


    "O-open the window, I¡ªI can''t breathe!"


    She panics since it''s the first time she''s felt this type of pain.


    "N-Nida!" Randell shouted because she suddenly got out of the car.


    Once out of the car, she still had a hard time gasping for air as she raised her head and saw the full moon.


    ''Why do I feel like the moon is calling me?''


    She raised her arms to act like she was grabbing the moon, but she noticed something weird with her hands.


    She moved her hand closer to her to check on it more.


    "C-claws?" Her eyes shake as she confusingly sees her hands growing claws and fur.


    "W-what is happening to me?" She fell down to the ground while still looking at her arms.


    "Nida! What''s wrong? " Randell tried to get her off the ground because her dress would get dirty, but she pushed him away.


    "Get away from me!" she shouted, as she feared what would come next with her sudden transformation.

 Chapter 47 - Separated (7)

    "How do I look?" Nida asked Randell while she made a turn to show off the best dress she could see in her closet.


    The peach-colored maxi dress, which is ankle length and made with a flowy fabric, dances with her in her slow spinning.


    She stopped spinning and her bright smile disappeared once she noticed Randell didn''t look impressed.


    "Why? Do I look weird? "


    "No is just that..." Randell hesitated on his word, but Nida''s glare made him continue. "You wore that dress last week when we went to the resort. You look so pretty, as always, but are you sure you are going to wear that again? And don''t wear heels; we will be walking a lot. "


    "You should have told me that I already wore it before I acted like a fool, spinning like crazy here!"


    "It was just like a week ago. How can you forget? "


    "Whatever! I''m changing! " She ran back to her bed room to change.


    They haven''t started their date yet, but their bickering is all set.


    "How will I remember? It wasn''t me who dated you last week," She mumbled as she searched for a new dress to wear.


    "How about this?" She went out of her room to show him her light blue A-line dress paired with sneakers, but of course she showed it to him less energetically.


    "That''s perfect." He approached her and hugged her, then kissed her on the forehead. "You look pretty, as always."


    He was about to kiss her on the lips, but she immediately blocked him with her hand.


    "Wymmdyohaymkissimnowdays." Randell spoke while her hand was still on her lips, asking why she hates kissing nowadays.


    Nida moved away and gestured for him to hurry out, avoiding his question.


    "Come on, hurry, I want to see the baby animals!" she excitedly said.


    Randell just smiled at her energy and followed her out of her apartment.


    They travel two hours just to see the animals at the zoo.


    Finally, we are here! Nida shouted the moment she got out of Randell''s car, ignoring the people who looked at her weirdly.


    "Stop being loud." Randell grabbed her mouth and pulled her along to enter the zoo.


    "So this is what tickets look like? Can I keep it?"


    While waiting for Randell to come out of the rest room, Nida excitedly looked at the cute zoo entrance tickets. They have been on the road. That is why they need to empty their bladders.


    "Ah, right. Even though I keep this, I won''t be able to bring this back to reality," she said with low energy once she realized that everything was fake. "Oh! At least I can experience this now! "


    Her mood shifted weirdly, going up and down.


    The two entered the zoo and interacted with the animals that they rarely see inside the city.


    "Seeing animals here is therapeutic, but I wonder if they feel the same way." She commented while she fed a donkey with vegetables.


    "Feel what?"


    "If they feel happy too, that means they are here."


    "Of course they won''t, but still they''d be thankful."


    "Why do you say so?"


    "In my opinion, they won''t feel happy without freedom, but they''ll be thankful that someone is taking care of their food and health."


    "Is that so?" Nida looked stunned at the donkey with a serious expression.


    "Don''t look at us like that, bitch!"


    "Huh? You can talk? Ranz! The donkey called me a bitch! " She pushed the vegetable too close to the donkey''s face to make it talk again.


    "HAHA Hey! Donkey, why did you call my girlfriend bitch?" Of course, Randell didn''t take her word seriously.


    "Hey! I really heard him talk. Hey! Donkey speak again! " She was about to touch the donkey, but Randell grabbed her away from the donkey.


    "Hey, be careful, he might bite you." He let go of the vegetables and drags Nida away from the donkeys.


    "I really heard him call me a bitch."


    "Yeah, yeah, I''ll beat him for you later."


    Nida just pouted because Randell wouldn''t believe her. She just raised her middle finger towards the donkey before they could go away.


    Their date at the zoo went smoothly, even though Nida kept hearing the voices of the animals.


    "This is annoying," she said as they rested their legs from walking around.


    "What is it?"


    "Their appearance is all cute and adorable, but their words are too foul to hear."


    She grumbled as she got dissatisfied on her first visit to the zoo in a long time.


    Strangely, she can understand the animals'' language. To her surprise, the animals all talk in a vicious and burglary manner.


    ''Is this the effect of suppressing their freedom?''


    She shook off her thoughts of the zoo animals while rubbing the stuffed toy that they bought at the souvenir shop.


    "Anyway, I''ve been wanting to ask you this: why do you wear perfume?" She asked since she could not smell his usual baby cologne.


    "Hmm? Why? It''s you who chose this perfume. Does this not suit me anymore? " Randell sniffed himself to check.


    "Ah, it''s me," she quickly said, while thinking about the version of herself in this parallel world. "She''s a lucky girl."


    "Who?"


    "Nida Mildea." She said her name bluntly, then stood up from the bench while the stuffed toy was in her arms.


    "Come on, let''s not waste our time here! Let''s eat lunch, then let''s go for a thrill ride! "


    Like a normal couple, the two enjoy their day trying out various things they should do.


    Nida enjoys her time with Randell as if she had forgotten all her problems and issues.


    "An outdoor movie?"


    "Yes, I saw there''s an outdoor movie, the one we pass by before we go to the zoo."


    "How about our plan to go to the pool?"


    "Let''s do that tomorrow. I want to try the outdoor movie! I''ve never been into one before."


    Randell is the one more excited than Nida. He thought it was more romantic to go watch a movie than to play around the pool at night.


    "Hmmn, okay? but can we just go there without booking it?"


    "They allow walk-ins, so there''s no problem as long as there''s still a free slot."


    "Okay." Nida just agreed with him since it''s rare for him to insist on what he wants since he has been following what Nida wants.


    They hurriedly drive to the large park where the outdoor movie date will be taking place.


    At the entrance, they bought a ticket that comes along with popcorn and other concession tags and tickets.


    "Woah, some of them brought convertible cars." Nida commented as she felt envious of the prepared couples who brought convertible cars to watch the match.


    "They can''t do things openly if they have their roof open. unless they are too bold to do so." Randell shared while he fixed his car at their spot.


    "Do what?" Nida innocently asked.


    "Ehem! those things that lovers do. "


    "Like what?"


    "That..." Randell just clapped his hand lightly and slowly enough, that Nida instantly understood.


    "You! Is this the reason you brought me here? " She lightly hit him on his arm because her face instantly turns red once she gets what he is saying.


    "Ah haha, of course, I won''t do things if you won''t agree, but.." he leant forward to her, then whispered in a sexy tone. "If you do want to, just tell me."


    "You naughty!" She hit him multiple times, then she rubbed her ears since she could still feel the tingly feeling from Randell''s whispers.


    "Haha, I am just saying."


    Though Nida was hitting him, she couldn''t help but smile and laugh as well.


    They only stop teasing each other when they hear the opening credits of the movie.


    "Vampire movie?" She asked since she''s not the one who chose the movie.


    "Yes, it''s too bad there''s no werewolf movie available. But I heard the second lead there is a werewolf. "


    "This is fine. Why look for a werewolf movie?"


    "Ah, I thought you were looking for a werewolf these days."


    "No, I prefer humans more."


    "What?"


    "Nothing."


    The movie is quite interesting in that the two become more focused on the screen than on one another, unlike the couples in the other cars that are now doing their own heated scenes.


    "The werewolves here are too lame."


    "Huh? Didn''t you see how violent they are? "


    "A real werewolf doesn''t run like that? Did the director mistake them for monkeys?"


    "Haha, why did you see a real one?"


    "Yes," she bluntly responded, while filling her mouth with popcorn.


    Now that she knows how the real werewolves look like, she thinks the movies are too unrealistic.


    "Hmmn. full moon?" Nida noticed the bright, beautiful full moon.


    "Ack!" She groans as Nida feels a strange chest pain.


    "What''s wrong?" Randell asked while he offered her a bottle of water, thinking she might get choked from the popcorn.


    "O-open the window, I¡ªI can''t breathe!"


    "N-Nida!"


    Nida got out of the car because she was really suffocating and having a strange pain in her chest. She still had a hard time gasping for air as she raised her head and saw the full moon.


    ''Why do I feel like the moon is calling me?''


    She raised her arms to act like she was grabbing the moon, but she noticed something weird with her hands.


    She moved her hand closer to her to check on it more.


    "C-claws?" Her eyes shake as she confusingly sees her hands growing claws and fur.


    "W-what is happening to me?" She fell down to the ground while still looking at her arms.


    "Nida! What''s wrong? " Randell tried to get her off the ground because her dress would get dirty, but she pushed him away.


    "Get away from me!"


    She doesn''t know what is going on, but she saw this scene a long time ago.


    She looked at her reflection in the car and she could see the growing silver fur and her light blue dress slowly stretching out because her body was slowly growing larger and her sneakers were ripped too.


    "Go away!" She shouted as she tried to bury her hand in the ground that was becoming sharp due to her claws. While her fangs, She hurt herself due to her resisting the howl.


    "What is this? Is this a prank? Hey!"


    Randell didn''t leave her side and continued to check on her. He even wrapped his jacket around her shoulder since her dress had finally given up holding on to her wolf-muscled body.


    "Let everyone - leave - this place!" She cannot talk properly because she is still working hard not to be taken over by the weird urge to hurt someone.


    AWWWWWOOOOOOO


    She couldn''t resist any longer, and she finally made her first holy howl.


    She could no longer control her body. She was still aware of the surroundings, but she felt a weird emotion that made her want to grab someone''s flesh.


    GGGRRRRRRR


    She growled, and her werewolf self started to develop a deep angry face.


    "Nida. Stop scaring me. This prank is too much." Randell said as he tried to approach her again.


    Slash!


    "Huh? Nida? " Randell froze once he saw his shoulder bleeding.


    "Nida why?"

 Chapter 48 - Separated (8)

    "Wow! They are making live scenes along with the movie!" The movie goers thought that Nida was cosplaying and acting along with the werewolf on the large movie screen.


    Some of them got out of their cars and took out their phones to record an amusing realistic play of a werewolf, not knowing it was a real thing.


    Splurt!


    Randell''s shoulder was slashed by Nida''s claws.


    "Oh my goodness! Even the blood was too realistic!" A teenager walked closer to Nida, wanting to closely shoot the silver-fur werewolf.


    "Hey! Hey! werewolf smile! Look at the¡ª AAAAAAAA" the teenage girl screamed once the hulking female werewolf ripped off her arms off her body.


    "W-what is that?"


    "What is happening?"


    "That''s too realistic?"


    "Isn''t it too gory?"


    The moviegoers, still not running away, still can''t believe how realistic the action play is.


    "Run, R-Run! Don''t get too close to her!" Randell shouted as he finally snapped out of being shocked from getting clawed, but his warning was useless because the crowd was a bit late in recognizing the danger.


    Nida, the now-overgrown crazed creature, is flexing her razor-sharp fangs and claws, ripping off the bone and flesh of whoever she can reach.


    AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA


    Screams filled the wide parking area, along with the starting of car engines, making the romantic and peaceful outdoor movie theater turn into chaos. The moviegoers hurriedly drove out of the outdoor movie theater, leaving some unfortunate civilians who had been wounded and some who had unfurnately been killed.


    AAAAAWWWWWWWWWOOOOOOOO


    Nida howls while the people dessert the place.


    "What should I do?" Randell mumbled as his whole body trembled due to fear and fatigue from the blood loss. His blood kept flowing out of his shoulder.


    He bit his lips and controlled his breathing so that the werewolf wouldn''t find him.


    "Is that really her?" He was still in denial and refused to accept that his girlfriend had transformed herself into a monstrous being.


    He ran with the people but was unable to get away from the place because Nida smashed a random civilian into his car multiple times, killing the civilian and wrecking his car.


    That is why Randell''s only way to escape is by foot, but his injured shoulder and the blood loss are making his head spin, and his vision is slowly becoming more blurry.


    "Am I dreaming? This must be a dream!"


    He could not believe what was happening. He''s been with Nida since they''re teenagers, there''s no way that he won''t notice that she''s monster.


    Even with injured body, Randell still think of saving Nida.


    grrrrrr


    grrrrr


    Randell almost forgot how to breathe the moment he heard the growling of the silver-furred werewolf.


    He made sure that he didn''t make a sound and hid very well inside the food cart that he randomly ran into.


    AAAAWWWWWOOOO¨°OOOOOO


    The silver-fur wolf made a holy howl, facing the full moon once again.


    The few humans that were left behind, like Randell, hid while trying to hold their breath as they heard the scariest howl they ever heard.


    However, it is not only them who are trembling in terror.


    Nida, who is conscious but has no control over her wolf self, is watching closely how her wolf ripped someone''s flesh.


    She sees everyone''s eyes that are pleading for their lives but was ruthlessly killed.


    There was nothing else she could smell but the rust-like scent of a sea of dark red blood from the one she had killed.


    The sound of bones breaking and the flesh tearing sound makes her scream loudly as she doesn''t want to hear and watch her werewolf self, who is endlessly running after its prey, the weak humans.


    "No! PLEASE STOP!" she shouted as she cried inside and her heart beat wildly, as if it would soon break. "DON''T KILL! STOP! WHY I CAN''T CONTROL MY BODY! stop! I SAID STOP! PLEASE! UWAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"


    She screamed and cried nonstop, hoping that her wolf self would hear and stop her crazed behavior.


    "Why why why why why why why"


    Nida''s consciousness keeps mumbling "why" after ten minutes of killing spree, asking herself why she needs to experience this.


    Being trapped in an uncontrolled body and seeing closely how humans are being ripped open is no different from being attacked by a werewolf. Both are things she can''t control.


    "Can someone, anyone, please help me."


    She wanted to close her eyes, but she was forced to watch the killing. As she cannot even control her own eyes to blink.


    ggggrrrrrrrr


    ggggrrrrrrrr


    "No. No. NOOOOOO!"


    Nida helplessly shouted once again, recognizing the scent that the werewolf was sniffing and tracking.


    Randell''s perfume is too strong, as if he is announcing his presence.


    "Randell Ran!!" she shouted as her werewolf self was getting nearer toward the food cart where Randell was hiding.


    BAAAAM!!!


    The werewolf jumped over the food cart and crashed the cart into pieces. Fortunately, Randell reflexively rolled out the cart even before the werewolf jumped over it.


    However, he doesn''t have the strength to run anymore. He crawled helplessly on the sandy ground.


    gggrrrrrr


    The oversized female werewolf growled as she prepared to jump over the desperately crawling human.


    "Please stop, please stop." Nida continues to cry as she desperately wishes for this new nightmare to stop.


    She desperately prays for someone to help her. While the werewolf is traveling in the air, they will soon land on Randell to crash him into pieces.


    BOOM!


    "NOOOOOO!"


    Nida screamed at the same time with the crashing sound of the huge crazed creature, fearing for Randell to be killed by her hands.


    Huwwwwaaaaahhhhhh


    She cried loudly as she could not take it anymore.


    "Nida!"


    Nida stopped excessively crying once she heard Randell''s voice.


    He survived the werewolf attack, but he is still underneath the werewolf.


    Nida waits for the smoke to settle before she can see Randell.


    Sniff sniff sniff


    Nida stopped crying as her heart beat loudly, wishing for Randell to be well.


    "Randell!" she shouted his name the moment she could finally see how Randell survived the wolf attack.


    He had used the large frying pan from the food cart to shield himself from her.


    However, it doesn''t mean he didn''t receive any other injuries.


    Weeee woooooo weeee woooooo


    The siren sound sharply echoed around the area that caught the hulking werewolf''s attention.


    Her werewolf self went off away from cornering Randell, then ran towards the police that were ready to shoot her down.


    BANG!


    a police men shakenly shoot her at the legs.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAA"


    Nida screamed in pain. She can also feel the pain from being shot with a gun.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    The armed forces were determined to take her down.


    Her werewolf self retreated and ran away from the gun shots.


    AAAAAWWWWWWOOOOOO


    When she gets a good distance away from the gunmen, the werewolf howls.


    "ARE YOU STUPID? WHY HOWL WHEN YOU ARE RUNNING AWAY!" Nida scolded her werewolf self as she could still feel the excruciating pain from being shot.


    "Wait, am I even allowed to live even if I killed too many people?" she asked herself, doubting her existence.


    "b-but I don''t want to die either." She cried again as she could not take the heavy feeling on her chest.


    Her werewolf self continues to run without knowing where she''s going to go.


    The table had turned: She is now the one being hunted.


    "Hmm?" The werewolf running on four legs suddenly slowed down as Nida could finally feel her legs.


    "I can control them now!" She stood up as she looked at her dirty paws.


    She''s back to being in control of her own body, but her werewolf appearance is still not fading away.


    "I I did those horribl¡ª bluuuuuuaarrrgh." She vomited. Feeling disgusted to herself and the image of those she had killed repeatedly flashes back on her memories.


    "What should I¡ª Why?"


    She hugged herself as she crouched down in the tall grass she was hiding in. Her whole body trembles, and tears flow out of her eyes.


    pak!


    pak!


    She continuously hit her head on the ground while still hugging her trembling body.


    She can feel her hairy body that is not wearing top clothes. Her fangs hurt herself because she bit herself in frustration.


    "Is this world really real or not?"


    pak!


    pak!


    She beat herself, then she raised her head, looking up at the full moon that had been calling her since a while ago.


    "You''re mocking me?"


    She asked the moon with anger in her eyes.


    Because of the moonlight, the blood on her forehead due to beating herself up became really visible, even though she is surrounded with the high grass that is dancing with cold breeze of the night.


    "Do I even asked for this? I only wants to live normally! Date normally! Work normally! study normally! I want to be normal! I don''t want powers! Bring me back to my peaceful life!"


    She shouted angrily, despite not knowing where she should direct her anger.


    She became enraged at the full moon, which had witnessed all her nightmares.


    "LEAVE ME ALONE!"

 Chapter 49 - Caught (1)

    weee wooo


    weee wooo


    There''s still a faint sound of a siren that is roaming around the area, but it only passes by around where Nida is hiding.


    Some hunters had already checked on the corn field, but they eventually left the area once they couldn''t see the wolf, even though Nida was right in front of their noses.


    Nida simply crouched and hid deep within the tall stalks of corn in the field.


    "When am I going to transform back to normal?" She asked, trembling as she stared at her paws.


    "Will I be back when the sun goes up?"


    Nida raised her head and peered at the still bright full moon.


    It''s only passed midnight, and if she really is going to be back at dawn, she still needs to wait for a couple of hours.


    "Is this Mila''s doing? What does she want?"


    She became suspicious of the majestic wolf god.


    "If this was really her doing..."


    She didn''t finish her words, but the anger in her eyes looked up at the full moon as she clenched her fist tightly, showing how much anger she was directing towards whoever may have given her this nightmare.


    sssss ssssss sssss


    Only the wind became the sound of the area.


    The area was now clear and quiet, but she didn''t dare go out yet. She remained crouching and didn''t drop her guard for even a second.


    She bites her lower lip to maintain her focus and control her breathing so as not to make any obvious sound.


    Her tears finally stop and her expression seems to calm down. Even though her body doesn''t stop trembling ever since she got back in control of her body.


    "Is he okay? Did he survive? " She was reminded of Randell.


    His shoulders were deeply wounded and he also received different injuries throughout his body from her werewolf attack.


    However, more than the physical wounds that she inflicted, she fears more how the wolf attack will affect him mentally.


    "No. He will be fine if he survives his wounds. His family is different from mine. He will be fine."


    Nida was mentally wounded for a decade, not because of the wolf attack alone. She was traumatized by the near-death experience and also tormented by the people around her after she survived the attack.


    "Wait. What if Randell also couldn''t control himself when he first had his berserk transformation? What if he was trapped inside his own body and couldn''t do anything? What if no one sided with him as well?"


    Nida thought of many what-ifs as she thought of Randell''s point of view when he became a werewolf ten years ago.


    "Mila, are you showing me how Randell felt when she was about to kill me?"


    She touched her chest with her trembling hands.


    "Are you making me understand him by showing me?"


    She then grabbed her fur in frustration and tears flowed down her cheeks once again.


    "This illusion is so fucking realistic! I even killed humans!"


    She aggressively pulled out her fur as she was reminded of all the killing she had unwillingly done.


    "What is the sense of all this? We were fine as humans! Why do we have to get involved with werewolves?"


    She continues to pull out her fur while crying. The silver fur flew up together with the breeze that became like snow in the middle of the corn field.


    ....


    Time passed, and the sun that she was waiting for had risen.


    The golden stalks of the corn field reflected the warm and fresh light of the sunrise, but there was one dark thing in the middle of the golden field.


    It was Nida.


    Nida didn''t sleep even a second. Her eyes seem to be dead; she is just blankly staring at the sunrise with her dry mouth slightly open.


    She remains crouching down and keeps her aggressive pulling of her fur so that some of her fur is scattered around the ground and the stalks.


    Nida is slowly going back to her human form, but she remains crouching and not moving.


    Her breasts are now exposed due to the removal of her fur, and her remaining ripped and stretched dress only wraps around her hips, barely covering her private part.


    Her bloodshot eyes and pale complexion made her look more like a zombie than a human.


    ha ha ha ha


    She laughed in a bland manner.


    The warmth of the sun has finally snapped her out of a daze, and now she is laughing like a robot.


    "What should I do next?" she asked herself as she slowly started to stand up.


    Bam!


    She fell flat on the ground almost instantly the moment she stood up.


    She doesn''t feel physically exhausted, but it is her mind that is not working properly anymore.


    Ha ha ha ha


    There it goes again ¡ª Her bland laughter that you can''t tell if it is laughter or a cry.


    "Did I just forget to stand on two legs? Should I start walking on all fours?"


    She tried to stand up again and walked through the corn field, staggering, until she reached a corn mill. There she found some workers'' clothes left unattended, and then she stole the clothes and boots.


    She went out to the highway and tried to ask random cars for a ride.


    She looks terrible, more like a crazy girl who is into drugs.


    Due to her appearance, cars refuse to give her a ride or to at least stop and check on her.


    She just kept her arm forward as she got tired of effortfully asking for a ride.


    "What happened to you, miss? You looked terrible."


    A six-wheeler truck stopped in front of her, and an old man in his 50s asked her with concern.


    "Manong. Can you give me a ride?" she asked.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I live at the Calauag apartment. Can you give me a ride there?"


    "I won''t be going there but¡ª." The old man looked at her from head to toe. "It''s better to bring you to the hospital, young lady."


    "Thank you for your concern, Manong, but I want to go home and sleep. I am fine. I just lack sleep."


    "You just lack sleep?" The old man didn''t believe her, as he genuinely wanted to help. "Okay, I''ll take you home, but you should tell me if you change your mind and want to go to the hospital instead."


    "Thank you, manong," she replied monotonously, even though she wanted to thank him more, she lacks the will to do so and remains lifeless.


    "Good morning news at DzWg! headline!"


    The old man was about to change the channel to music FM to lift the mood of his passenger, but she gestured to him not to switch the channel out.


    Nida wanted to know what happened to all of her victims.


    "A wolf appeared in the middle of the open lot where the outdoor movie theater was taking place last night at 9 p.m. It killed 32 moviegoers and injured another 25 moviegoers and theater staff. The authorities speculate that the wolf came from the nearby forest and was said to have crossed the high walls in search of food. The Binard states have been cutting down forests to turn them into subdivisions. It has become an issue that many organizations are pointing their finger as to why the wolf has gone out of its normal habitat..."


    "How the hell did they come up with that idea overnight?" she commented after she heard the news.


    "Oh poor wolf, tsk tsk." The old man commented that made Nida look at the driving old man with confusion.


    "poor? who?"


    "The wolf is such a pitiful being. He went out of the forest because humans keep stealing their forest away."


    "He killed many people. Didn''t you hear the news? He killed 32!"


    "Why won''t you look at the wolf perspective as well? What if the poor thing was too scared as well and all he did was to protect himself."


    "No. She just went on a rampage. " She mumbled that the old man''s bad hearing could not hear.


    "What is it?"


    "Nothing. How many hours do we need to travel?" She asked instead.


    Randell and Nida drove out of the city for two hours to reach the zoo, but since she ran away as a wolf, she doesn''t know how far she went with her werewolves legs.


    "more or less twenty minutes."


    "Twenty?"


    "Yes, you can take a nap."


    ''I run that far?''


    She was surprised at her werewolf self for running a great distance in a short time.


    "Please wake me up."


    "Sure."


    Nida observed the driving old man first, assessing if she could let her guard down, then fell asleep.


    .....


    "Young lady, we were here. Where is your apartment?"


    Nida slowly opened her eyes and felt more exhausted than ever. She feels like she didn''t take a nap at all. It was like she had just closed her eyes for a moment, and now the old man was waking her up too soon.


    "Huh, we are here?"


    She rubbed her eyes as she got up and looked at the familiar neighborhood.


    "You really take me home, Manong."


    "Hmm? Why is this the wrong address?"


    "No Manong, that one is my apartment." She pointed to her place, and the old man drove his truck closer to the house.


    "Wait for me, Manong. I''ll get my money."


    "Oh no. No need. Just be safe, young lady."


    "but,"


    "I''m fine. Rest up and be well."


    The old man said goodbye to her. Nida thanked the old man for his kindness, and then she finally went inside to her apartment. She went straight to her bathroom and turned on the shower to clean herself.


    She poured a lot of soap and shampoo all over her body and roughly rubbed her skin.


    She''s not only cleaning the dried blood and dirt all over her body; she also wants to clean her sin.


    AAAAAAAAAAAA


    She screamed under the shower and repeatedly washed herself until she felt her skin as if it was burning.


    knock, knock, knock,


    bang bang bang bang


    She paused from harshly cleaning herself when she heard a loud knock at her door that soon turned into a bang.


    She just wrapped herself in a towel and walked out of the bathroom, still dripping wet.


    "Who is that?"


    She asked when she got to see the door.


    "This is the police! We came here in regards to the wolf attack."


    She froze after hearing the police state their intention.


    "What do you think you''re doing? Why announce it to the wolf? You must catch her!"


    She dropped her towel once she heard Randell''s voice.


    "H-he brought the police here?"

 Chapter 50 - Caught (2)

    knock, knock, knock,


    She heard another set of knock from the people on other side of the door.


    "She will get away, if you keep knocking like that! Force in!"


    "Sir, we cannot do that, especially since we do not have a warrant."


    Nida''s lips slightly twitch upward, amazed by Randell''s bravery.


    It''s something she couldn''t do when she was in his situation.


    "I can''t even make my parents believe in me, but he managed to bring the police here "


    "Warrant? warrant doesn''t apply to a monster!"


    Her expression turns grim once Randell calls her a monster.


    "Yeah right, I am a monster."


    "Sir, you can''t do that!"


    Bam!


    She was about to pick up the towel on the floor when the door was forcibly opened by Randell, thus making everyone of them, including the three police officers, stare at her naked body.


    The three policemen were so flustered that they immediately backed away and moved out the door while Randell panicked and grabbed the policemen while pointing his other hand toward Nida.


    "Catch her before she kills anyone again!"


    Nida picked up the towel and wrapped around her body again. She wasn''t flustered that three strangers saw her body but walked closer to Randell with her stoic expression.


    "Here, please arrest me." She offered her wrist to the police officers, but they only awkwardly laughed in front of Nida.


    We apologize for arriving so early in the morning, and we would like to speak with you. However, please get dressed first, and we will wait outside." The police officer awkwardly talked to her in a polite manner.


    Nida recognized the police behavior and heaved a sigh internally.


    ''I thought this was different from what happened to me.''


    She then looked at Randell''s expression. He was getting impatient as to why the police were not arresting her yet. Randell can also not hide his fear and trembling.


    "Please wait a minute." She responded calmly and walked back into her apartment.


    She can still hear Randell grumbling and protesting to the police officers that they should hurry before she can do anything to escape.


    "No. Randell, shouting and protesting won''t do any good." She mumbled, commenting on Randell''s action.


    She was in the same situation ten years ago. That time, she almost lost her voice and energy from shouting and protesting, hoping someone would believe her.


    But no one does.


    After getting dressed, she called the policemen inside her apartment, but one of the police officers was left outside with Randell.


    They asked to talk to her without Randell.


    She peeked at Randell, who was too worked up to arrest her, but she agreed to talk to the officer first.


    She then pushed all her trash and a pile of things that were on her usual messy floor to make space for the police officer to walk in. She then shoved out the things that were also lying on her couch and offered the couch to the two.


    The two policemen, unfamiliar with Nida''s messiness, observed her room.


    Used clothes, food wraps, empty bottles, and random objects are lying on the floor as if they have been there for a long time.


    The officer looked at her awkwardly, wondering how a beautiful lady could be so messy in her own apartment, as if a shut-in jobless man was living there.


    "Ehem!" the policeman, who is more senior than the other, starts their conversation by clearing his throat.


    "Ms. Mildea, right?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Actually, Sir Lobo was involved in an incident last night. A wolf was-" The police halted his word once he saw Nida raising her hand, telling him to stop.


    "I know what happened, so please be direct."


    "Ah, great! you heard the news? Well then we are here to ask for your assistance."


    "Assistance?"


    ''I knew it. These people aren''t believing what Randell said. How can I make them arrest me? But what will happen if they arrest me?''


    Nida wanted to let Randell prove his claims, but she was also scared of what was going to happen to her once it was proved that she was the crazed monster.


    "What assistance, sir?"


    "He was traumatized by the wolf attack that made him mix reality and fantasy. They told us that you transformed into a werewolf and killed everyone else." The policeman slightly laughed in between his explanation and the thought of Randell''s report as ridiculously unrealistic.


    "I did. Now arrest me." she plainly said as she offered her wrist again, waiting for the handcuff, but the police officer just stared at her flawless, thin wrist.


    "Maam, you might be drinking till morning." The officer shifted his gaze from the pile of bottles of beer and to her bloodshot eyes, assuming that the lady was still under the influence of alcohol.


    But that pile of bottles of beer is just sitting there getting piled up because Nida was too lazy to throw them out.


    "No, I don''t."


    ''Why do police officers all think the same way? They are so rational that they refuse to accept extraordinary things. like supernatural creatures. ''


    "We apologize for disturbing your Sunday morning, but can you at least give us a contact number for Sir Lobo''s family? He is refusing to give us their number and he just gives us your information."


    ''What was Randell''s family like again?'' She tries to recall how Randell''s parents treated him.


    ''Will they believe him if he is sent back to them?''


    As far as she could remember, his parents were kind and loving, but they were kind of weird for imprisoning their child once a month.


    ''Is his parents'' the same here as the one I know?''


    "I actually lost my phone. That is why I cannot give you their number. I don''t actually know their address either."


    The police officers looked troubled since Nida couldn''t help them.


    "Anyway, you should send him to the hospital rather than look for his family." Nida thought of the deep wound that she inflicted on his shoulder, worried that he might be enduring the pain just to make sure she would be arrested.


    "He wasn''t injured, ma''am. He managed to get away from the wolf. I guess he witnessed everyone being killed by the wolf so that he was more affected mentally."


    "He is not?"


    Nida stood up and hurriedly walked out of her apartment and ran towards Randell, who was being held by the police officer.


    Randell pushed the police officer and tried to run away from Nida because she was acting like the wolf last night that was about to kill him.


    Surprised by her strength, Nida caught him and pinned him down.


    "Get away!" Randell shouted as he hit her back.


    "Hey, I won''t harm you. Just let me see your shoulder." She ignored his punches and stretched out his shirt from the collar to see his shoulder.


    "Sir! Sir! Don''t punch her!" The police officer helped her by holding Randell down.


    "Ma''am, what''s wrong? You cannot do this too!" The police grabbed her by the waist and separated the two.


    ''How come his deep wounds healed overnight?''


    She is thankful that he is not hurt anymore, but that proves that he is not human either.


    ''Does he know?''


    "Sorry sir, for suddenly attacking him. Actually, he is my boyfriend. Can you leave him with me?"


    "I don''t think we can do that ma''am. You''re kind of intoxicated. We''d much prefer it if you could guide us to his home."


    "Hmm? Then can you call SPO1 Lord Suarez? He is at station 3. He can take care of Randell."


    "What is your relationship with SPO1 mam?"


    "Close friends. He will come here if you call him."


    The policeman hesitated for a moment, but called the station anyway.


    After a few minutes, the officer approached her again.


    "Okay ma''am, we will leave once he is here."


    All of them went inside of her apartment, and she offered them instant coffee, while Randell refused and kept himself crouching in the corner, trembling. He got tired of convincing the officers about Nida''s true form and chose to be silent.


    "Sir, What if I am really a wolf and kill everyone, what will happen to me once I am caught?"


    "There''s no way, ma''am." The police officer shrugged his shoulders while sneering.


    "Just what if?"


    "Well ma''am, you will probably be caged so that you can''t go out and kill anyone again."


    "I am just being imprisoned? Why? I killed a lot of humans!"


    "We cannot kill wild animals, especially endangered ones, so the least the authorities can do is isolate the wolf."


    "Anyway, ma''am, the wolf will be lucky if he doesn''t die from the hunt. If he survives, he will be caged."


    Nida made a sigh again, feeling disappointed toward the officers because they kept shoving out the idea that she was a wolf.


    She looked at Randell, who was still trembling in fear.


    ''Did I look like that too?''


    "Hmm?" She blinks her eyes multiple times as she thinks she saw something she shouldn''t.


    "Dust?"


    She walked closer to him again, making him cower in fear even more.


    She slowly raised her hand and touched Randell''s shoulder again, dusting off the little amount of silver dust on his skin.


    "Did we switch out?"

 Chapter 51 - Caught (3)

    "We will leave him in your care, sir." The officer said before they left the apartment.


    "You can count on me, sir." Toto said as he responded to their salute.


    Once the three officers left Nida''s place, Toto stared at Nida worriedly.


    "Nida, what happened?" he asked, despite the police officer''s having already explained it to him. He knows that his friend''s version of the story is the real one.


    "Toto, I''m sorry for disturbing your duty, but can you take care of Randell for the meantime?" She said as she gazed at Randell, who was avoiding her eyes.


    "I will, but tell me what happened first."


    "The truth is..." Nida peeked at Randell again before continuing to speak.


    With the same wariness, Randell is still near the entrance of her apartment, refusing to come in or be in contact with Nida.


    "Please believe what I have to say, okay?"


    "Of course I will." Toto confidently replied.


    "Thanks." she said, clearing her throat first.


    "We went out on a date outside the city, but when night fell, I transformed into a wolf and killed and injured a lot of people. I''m not sure why or how I became one, but I couldn''t control my body at the time, and no matter what I did, I became one."


    She stared at her hands as she imagined all the blood that had flowed into her hands that night. "The blood lust and the intent to kill. I can''t. I can''t do anything but watch everything to happen!"


    She said it without breathing, as if she was rapping.


    She said everything in all honesty so that they could face it together. She''s tired of dealing with everything alone.


    However, the look in the eyes of Toto is someone who is not an inch from believing.


    ''I thought he would believe me?'' Nida trusted his words and that he would confidently believe Nida''s words, but that is not the thing that is showing in his expression.


    She awkwardly laughs, but the disappointment shows in her expression as she looks down on the floor.


    "I knew it was too ridiculous to believe, but¡ª"


    She was about to say something, but she paused as she unintentionally looked at Randell.


    His expression now is not something like it was a few moments ago. The trembling and cowering fade away, and hope is something she can see in his eyes.


    Randell finally stood up and took his first step inside the apartment.


    "You cannot control those things? Was I wrong for thinking that you''re a monster, Am I? You won''t do that thing, right? You won''t kill me and everyone else again, right? Nida, tell me!"


    He shouted hoarsely.


    Even though he took a few steps forward, he didn''t closely approach Nida.


    "I really don''t have control over it. Randell I''m scared. I am sorry. What should I do?" Nida felt relieved that Randell was trying to understand her and that tears fell down her bloodshot eyes again. "How can I make up with all those people I killed?"


    Both of them became teary as they looked at each other''s eyes.


    "H-how did you become a wolf? Y¡ªyou won''t harm us anymore?"


    "Of course I won''t! Why would I? I never wanted this! I am¡ª" She had a lot to say, but Toto got in between them.


    "Are you filming a drama right now? a fantasy drama? Nids, Ranz, I am in duty now, please don''t play prank like this. You both aren''t kids anymore." Toto shook his head. very disappointed and upset to his friends.


    "We are not pranking you!"


    "It''s not a prank!"


    Both of them answered at the same time.


    "Then what is this?" Toto is now upset with the two who are acting strangely. "You want me to believe that you became a wolf?"


    "That is the truth! But that is not the issue here! I killed a lot of people! I don''t know if I should turn myself in to the police or how I will make up for what I did!"


    Toto looked at her with a frown and said, "Nida, don''t be mischievous. I am a policeman now. You can''t continuously prank me like this. The two of you even bothered three officers! " He scolded the two, who he saw had no intention of giving up their prank stunts.


    "I am sorry for bothering you. I need your help too, Toto."


    "What help?"


    "Stay with Randell for now; I see divine powers on him, and awakening is a painful process; I hope he doesn''t awaken and meet another wolf."


    Toto let out a loud sigh as he narrowed his gaze towards Nida. "I can be angry too, Nida."


    After saying that, he stormed out of the apartment, leaving the two frozen, unsure of what to do next.


    It was the first time Nida saw Toto become totally upset and angry towards her.


    She looked at Randell, who was left stunned as well, and was left staring at the door that Toto had opened.


    "W-what should we do then?" Nida asked him.


    Randell flinched the moment he heard Nida and slowly moved his gaze towards Nida.


    "You said something else to Toto. What was that?"


    "Ah, the divine powers." Nida walked towards the door and closed it.


    "Y-you don''t have to lock the door." He said he is still unsure if he is safe to be with Nida.


    "I didn''t lock it. I just closed the door. " She said this to give him a sense of security that she wouldn''t do anything bad to him. She then sat down on her couch, looking very exhausted.


    "Randell. again I''ll be telling you something unbelievable, but please believe me."


    She waited for him to answer before she could say what she wanted to reveal.


    Randell took his time responding as he still had a slight tremble while observing Nida.


    "T-tell me." He finally answered.


    "Actually, I am not the Nida you dated."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "I thought this world was fake or an illusion, but the way I see things and how the emotions of all the people are like reality, I concluded that this place is like a parallel world. A world the same as my world but different at the same time."


    "Parallel world? Then who are you if you''re not Nida? Where is she!" Randell suddenly became agitated, "What did you do to her!"


    Nida let out a sigh internally as she felt troubled by Randell''s way of listening to her because he was only choosing the words he wanted to hear.


    "Like I said, this is a parallel world. Everything here has a counter part to my world. I don''t know what happened to her, but I got swapped with her and took her body. But I never thought that she was a werewolf. If only I knew I wouldn''t come out on a full moon."


    "Did she go to your world?"


    "I don''t know. probably?" Randell frowned at her statement that she immediately tried to prevent him from being disinterested in her story.


    "Sh-she may be on my body in my world. Anyway, in my world, you''re the wolf and I am the priestess, but in here you''re the priest and I am the wolf."


    "Priest? a guardian in temples who gives out confessions and healing sessions?"


    "Yes, yes. Remember that I hurt your shoulder. Do you know what made you heal overnight so that even a scar wasn''t visible? ."


    "It was the divine powers doing? But I don''t feel anything else. "


    "You won''t feel it now since you''re not yet awaken, but don''t think of awakening. That was a scam. .Our main goal is to get back to our original life. Your girlfriend doesn''t kill anyone, so don''t be afraid anymore. " Nida felt strange talking to herself as if she were a stranger.


    Randell made small steps forward towards Nida, looking relieved and hopeful.


    "How can we take her back? I want Nida to be back"


    "I want to be back in my world too."


    Even though this is somewhat the better version of her world, .. she doesn''t like to stay here because everyone seems foreign.


    "But I don''t know how."


    "Then how did you end up here?" Finally, Randell could think straight now that he felt relieved that his girlfriend was not the one who massacred a lot of people.


    "The train that I was riding broke down, and as I was loitering around the train, smoke emerged, then it transported me into a forest, soon after recognizing the god who called for me. She then transported me here."


    "Does that place exist here too?"


    "What place?"


    "The train. Don''t you think it will give us the same effect?"


    "Oh! right! I didn''t think of that!" She jolted up and was about to touch Randell due to her excitement, but he reflexively avoided her and made a distance again, as if she had a virus.


    "Maybe we can go there and try if my girlfriend can go back again here.,"


    ''Lucky girl'' she said, internally feeling envious of Nida of this world''s life once again.


    "Are you fine coming with me? you''re not scared anymore?" she asked since they will worked together.


    "I''ll be fine."

 Chapter 52 - Caught (4)

    "Sorry." Randell briefly apologized, but Nida didn''t respond since she was focused on adjusting the seat of the car for her to comfortably drive the car.


    They rented a car and planned to visit the site where Nida disappeared into her world and entered the other world.


    Nida knows what Randell is apologizing for, which is why she chose to be silent.


    Even though he is not visibly trembling anymore, Randell cannot drive the car because his body is not yet fine from all the traumatic and near-death experiences he had.


    Nida knows exactly what it feels like. That is why she let Randell slowly adjust to his situation.


    "Sleep or lie down. I will wake you up once we reach the place." she suggested.


    The place they are going to take an hour to reach. That is why she suggested he rest comfortably, forgetting that she''s the reason Randell develops anxiety.


    "No, I''m fine," he said as he held onto the seatbelt tightly.


    "Ah! right!" She snapped her finger, realizing her role. "Don''t worry, I heard from Daniel that it was only uncontrollable in the first transformation, but the next one is safe." she assured him.


    She really doesn''t believe this fact at first, but now that she thinks of it, Randell in her world has been using his werewolf powers in full control.


    ''Does it require training?'' she asked herself internally, thinking whether she could use her werewolf powers now.


    "If you''re still wary of me, I''ll tell you about a werewolf weakness."


    "You have?"


    "Of course! You just have to take out our core, eat it or crush it, then the werewolf will die! "


    She carelessly shared, trusting Randell wouldn''t randomly kill her by taking out her core.


    "How will I know you''re telling the truth?"


    "Daniel knows it too. You can confirm it to him." Nida was talking about her world''s Daniel.


    "Daniel again? Who is he? Your boyfriend in your world?"


    Daniel asked as he kept hearing the name from Nida. He assumed Daniel was his boyfriend since Nida confidently talked about him rather than the Randell in her world.


    "Nope. Why would I date a clean freak? Anyway, he is a very kind person. He always helps and rescues me, so he is more like my savior. "


    "Ah."


    Randell blandly replied, ending their conversation and making the atmosphere inside the car extremely awkward.


    "How''s the Nida in this world? I bet she has a happy life, with no suffering at all. " She claimed that changing the subject would eliminate the awkwardness between them.


    "What do you mean she doesn''t suffer? Why would you say that? Is your life on the other side a paradise? "


    Nida frowned as she kept her eyes on the road.


    "Paradise? I suffered for a decade because of yo-" She paused for a moment, trying not to be frustrated with this world''s Randell because he was not the Randell who ruined her adolescent years. "Ehem! I mean, my life wasn''t easy at all. I was just thinking that the Nida here is not dealing with something problematic." She thinks since the werewolf Randell is not present in this parallel world.


    "Not at all. If you are saying that, maybe your parents are not the same as my girlfriend. "


    "Parents?" She thinks of her parents and wonders if there is something wrong with them. "Ah, my politician and perfectionist father, is he like that here too?"


    "Yes, but why are you talking like it was nothing? "


    "Well, I deal with it. I got used to him, so I don''t think he is much of a problem now."


    "You got used to him? How? " Randell leaned in to her, which surprised her and made the car wobble.


    "Ah! I''m sorry."


    "No, it''s okay."


    Randell went back to his seat while Nida put the car in the right lane. Luckily, the road is quite empty.


    "Isn''t our father strange?"


    "Yes, he is weird. How dare he lock his daughter in a prison-like room every month!"


    Nida laughed at herself after realizing that they were talking about two different things at the same time.


    "Yeah, you''re right." She said it in the end.


    ....


    "There''s no rail road here." Randell said as he looked around at where Nida had brought him.


    "No, I am sure this is the right way." She closed her eyes and tried to draw the images of her world.


    Randell just followed him behind as she walked the path she remembered.


    "Hmm?" she opened her eyes when her toe bumped into something.


    "A shrine?" Randell commented as he crouched down to look at the mini shrine in front of them.


    The shrine is the size of a mailbox and was surrounded by paper talismans.


    "Is this the shrine for Mila? Why is this too small? " She asked, as she looked at the inside of the mini shrine.


    "Who is Mila?"


    "She''s a goddess. A slightly forgotten goddess. "


    "She''s a goddess of what?


    "wolf, werewolf."


    "Can she help us switch you back to your world?"


    "Maybe? since she''s the one who brought me here. "


    She picked up the mailbox-sized mini shrine and fearlessly shook it to make anyone inside come out.


    "Hello? Anybody home? Let me talk to the goddess Mila." She said this as she continuously disrespected the shrine by shaking it.


    "Ack!" she suddenly let go of the shrine and it fell to the ground upside down.


    Randell didn''t check on her if she was okay, but he reflexively stood up and got away from Nida, making a distance from her.


    Randell was scared. Nida''s reaction to pain was the same when she experienced extreme chest pain before she transformed into a wolf.


    With her one eye open, she disappointedly looked at Randell because he didn''t have any will to help her.


    "Ugh!" she loudly groaned again as her heart started to pound loudly.


    Did I overdo it?


    She starts to regret being disrespectful and grabs the mini shrine again.


    "I''m sorry! Sorry! I won''t do it again! Aaaaaa! " She screamed in pain and pounded the ground with her fist, indicating how painful it was.


    step step step


    She looked at Randell again as she heard his slow steps.


    The pain Nida was feeling doubled after she saw Randell''s expression.


    He is scared again.


    Randell took a few steps back, but once he saw her transforming into a wolf again, he ran away back to the car, forgetting that the keys were with Nida.


    "Rande¡ª." she was about to call him but she really is in pain and cannot move to ran after him.


    She looked up at the clear blue sky and the blinding hot sun.


    "It''s not night time! There''s no moon! Why am I transforming?" She shouted as she watched the silver fur pop out of her skin again.


    "Mila, stop this right now!" she disrespectfully called the Goddess, ignoring the fact that she might get punished more.


    ggggrrrr


    She''s growling like a real wolf. Again, losing control over her body.


    No! No! Nooooooooo!


    Nida screamed inside her wolf self.


    She angrily looked up at the sky, resenting the goddess.


    Her clothes were ripped once more after being overgrown by the transformation.


    And her wolf self starts to sniff and track the path Randell took.


    Nooo nooo nooooooooooooooooo


    She repeatedly shouted at her wolf self, hoping it would listen to her.


    "Don''t you hurt Randell again? Stop! "


    She, as expected, is unable to control herself.


    grrrrr


    She growled once she finally caught up with Randell.


    Randell is panicking and forcing the car to open, but it will be useless anyway since he can''t drive it away.


    Randell Ran!


    She shouted, even though she knew Randell wouldn''t hear her.


    Her werewolf self kicked the ground with such weight that it shook the ground slightly, then set off as if she was flinching.


    BAM!


    She landed on the rented car, making a huge dent in its hood.


    Randell hurriedly got away from the car and ran into the forest.


    Their tug of war begins there.


    Randell ran as fast as he could, ignoring whether the branches scratched his skin from running over them.


    BAM!


    "What are you, frog?!" Nida''s angry shouts echoed in her wolf self as she watched herself keep jumping so high that it effortlessly caught Randell.


    Randell was cornered when he ended up running towards the cliff.


    grrrrr


    "Get away! Go! " Randell tried to shoo the wolf away lamely with his stick that he randomly picked up.


    His whole body is trembling in fear, being scared of the wolf and the cliff that is going to bring him death.


    He keeps switching his gaze between the cliff where he is standing on the edge and the growling wolf.


    He gulped his own saliva as he counted to three.


    1


    2


    3


    At the count of three, he runs in the direction of the wolf, wrestling with her while enduring the pain he is feeling because of her claws.


    "Gotcha!" Randell shouted back with a smile, even though his scared look was still on his face.


    "Gotcha?" She repeated his words, puzzled by his words, but soon realized.


    "Oh, no! My core! "

 Chapter 53 - Caught (5)

    GGGGRRRRR


    AAAAWWWWOOOOOOO


    Her wolf self continued to growl and howl because of Randell''s doing.


    He grabbed Nida''s core, thinking that this was the most important part of the body, and tortured the wolf by holding it tightly. squeezing everything out of the core.


    "DIE! DIE! DIE!" Randell shouted as he grabbed onto the marble-like core as if his life depended on it.


    He pulled his arms out of the female werewolf''s chest and no blood or wounds were inflicted on Nida, but she still screamed and rolled around the ground in excruciating pain with her core being held by Randell.


    He did this unexpected braveness due to the fear of the wolves coming to kill him instead.


    He instinctively betrayed Nida to survive.


    "R-return it back!" Nida shouted as she finally got control of her body again. But what is the use of being in control again if her body is experiencing excruciating pain and she does not even have the strength to stand up?


    Randell pushed her away from him and took a step back to give the two of them some distance.


    "R-Randell!" He called out his name, hoping he would stop and return to her core, but his response was different than what she expected.


    "Die!"


    Randell tried to smash and crash the marble, but it didn''t break and only made Nida suffer more pain.


    She trembles in pain and disbelief as she watches Randell work hard to make her feel more pain.


    "STOP!"


    She screamed as she saw Randell''s next move.


    He opened his mouth and was about to drop the core into his mouth.


    "I will disappear! I will turn into dust if you do that!" She yelled as the white glossy core moved slowly closer to his mouth.


    She works hard to stand up and move her trembling knees so that she can walk towards Randell.


    At the same time, her eyes shake from disbelief at how Randell doesn''t care even an inch of her life.


    Gulp!


    Randell successfully gulped down her core, and her voice suddenly disappeared.


    She cannot scream, growl, or howl.


    No, no, no.


    She repeatedly said it in her mind as she watched her skin start to turn into silver dust.


    Tears formed in her eyes and trembling remained in her body.


    "It is more painful!"


    She screamed internally as she could feel her skin as if it was being intentionally ripped out of her flesh.


    She feels like her whole body is burning and being scrubbed with blades. The only difference is that no blood or disgusting scenes are being seen.


    She is just rolling around the ground while unable to determine which part of her body she will hold since everything is painful.


    She is beautifully transforming into silver dust, as if the bright sun is melting her away.


    Nida regretted sharing this precious information with Randell, who didn''t bat an eye while she was suffering in pain.


    She was careless.


    She didn''t expect that Randell in this parallel world would be very different from the Randell she knew that would take his life as a priority.


    "I really did kill a lot of humans..." she began to make her own monologue in her mind since no one else would hear her out. "But does that mean I should be punished for suffering like this?" She angrily looked at Randell, but that only made Randell take unexpected action.


    He grabbed her body and threw it off the cliff, as if she were trash being discarded.


    While being discarded, falling down the cliff head first, she cried silently and watched herself fall down the deep cliff.


    Then her body, slowly turning into dust, left a mark in the air as if she had pixie dust.


    The painful process continued in a slow manner, but it wouldn''t make her used to it since the pain never disappeared until her vision became blurry and everything turned white.


    "Nida!"


    She was about to succumb to the void that was about to swallow her, but a familiar voice called to her.


    Starting with its faint sound, until it becomes clearer and clearer.


    "Nida! Nida!"


    The familiar voice didn''t give her any sense of relief, but it gave her more fear, and she resisted opening her eyes.


    It was the voice that betrayed her and pushed her down the cliff to die.


    "Nida."


    gasped!


    She loudly gasped and soon grasped for air once she decided to open her eyes once she heard a different voice than the first one.


    "Finally, you''re awake!" Daniel worriedly shouted as he supported her head.


    "Are you okay?"


    She took her time to readjust her vision, then forced herself to sit up once she recognized the other man sitting beside Daniel, who was also supporting her body.


    Sob, sob, sob


    Tears formed in her eyes again and she moved away from Randell. Slowly, she cried loudly.


    "W-why? What''s wrong? Does it hurt somewhere? " Randell asked worriedly, but every time he tried to touch her, she flinched and moved away.


    She knows that it was not the current Randell''s doing and that it was the illusion Randell who betrayed her, but she can''t help but to hate him as well as if she doesn''t like him.


    She realizes she''s being ridiculous by treating the current Randell unfairly, but she can''t shake her anxiety.


    "It''s okay now. You''re safe now, Nida. " Daniel tried to comfort Nida, but that did not stop her loud cry.


    Nida stared at Daniel, checking if he was the Daniel he knew.


    She felt relieve that it is not the younger looking version of Daniel. It only mean he is really the real Daniel.


    She reached for his arms and tried to feel him.


    Daniel just let her do it, despite being a clean freak who hates being touched, and that comforts her.


    "Am I back now?" she asked, still crying.


    "Yes, you are safe now."


    Daniel wanted to ask the details of what had happened to her, but he pushed his curiosity first and then comforted the traumatized friend.


    "Lord, can you help her?" Daniel raised his head as he respectfully asked someone for help.


    She was so focused on her own emotions that she forgot to look around.


    Daniel, Randell, and she are inside a dark room only lit up with the dim lights of candles.


    They were somewhat on a stage, looking flat, and she was lying on a black cloth.


    "I did my part. Only time and herself will heal her. " A low baritone voice echoed loudly in the dark room, making Nida look up at the creature about whom Daniel was talking.


    "Ah!" she made a short scream, getting scared of the appearance of something she didn''t know again.


    "Don''t be scared, he is my god. He helped us to get away from the illusion." Daniel explained.


    Nida just looked up at the large dark thing that she could only see as black with two small red dots above, as if it were his eyes.


    "Did you control what''s inside the illusion too?" She asked, forgetting to be respectful and be grateful for God''s help.


    She became suspicious of everything after being betrayed once.


    "I only helped you to move away from your god''s illusion. But kid, having a fight with their own god is a bad thing. You should apologize and reconcile. "


    Nida frowned at what the dark god said.


    Why would she be the one who should apologize?


    The wolf god showed her a painful and traumatic experience.


    She doesn''t like her.


    And she doesn''t have a plan to understand her intention.


    One thing is for sure, she doesn''t like her god, who bestowed upon her unnecessary powers.


    She buried her face in her arms as she couldn''t help herself to cry.


    "What does she want?" she repeated, asking.


    Randell and Daniel just let her cry until she got tired.


    "Sir Lord? Thank you for helping me and I''m sorry for being disrespectful. " When her emotions calmed down, she was able to communicate normally for the first time.


    Daniels'' God just nodded and pointed at the exit.


    "If you are all done now, please leave."


    "Ah, he kind of hates being with a lot of people. He is an introvert." Daniel commented as he lent his handkerchief to Nida.


    "Sorry again and thank you."


    Daniel assisted her in standing up, while Randell simply observed.


    He somewhat feels like his presence doesn''t comfort Nida and would only trigger her fears.


    He doesn''t have a clue about what happened to her, but he feels like it is related to their past that keeps them hunted.


    The three went out to the shabby temple, and Nida was perplexed by what she saw afterwards.


    "Hmm? The temple shrank?"


    "No, we  grow back," Daniel corrected her.


    "We grow back?"


    She stared at the mail box size temple and puzzled by the similar looking temple of her goddess Mila.


    "Do all the gods and goddess shrines and temples all look like this?"

 Chapter 54 - Caught (6)

    She shook her head after asking Daniel a curious question.


    "Ugh! I shouldn''t be curious! I am not interested! " Nida hypnotized herself to avoid being involved with the gods and the church.


    Randell and Daniel just watched Nida, waiting for her to calm down. Once she managed to be one, Nida narrowed her eyes and became confused again.


    "Are we going to ride him? For me and Daniel? Why? " Nida asked as she watched the crouching Randell offer his back to the two of them. Daniel had already positioned himself on his back, and then offer a little space for Nida.


    "We came here while we were riding on Randell''s back. You don''t have to worry about your image; he can spread out his aura to cover up himself in fake images. "


    "Then we go back the same way again. How about cars and taxis? "


    Nida insisted on not riding the werewolf.


    "Let''s go back to my house first, Nida. We need something to check as well." Daniel said as Nida frowned, since she knew that they were not done yet and would not be able to rest even if she badly wanted to.


    She finally surrendered and obediently followed what the two said.


    "Her body''s trembling," Daniel mumbled himself once he could feel her body close to him.


    Randell didn''t point it out and chose to enhance his muscles and strength for him to be able to carry around two adults on his back.


    Taking her into safety is the highest priority.


    "FINALLY HOME!" Daniel exclaimed as he opened his front door.


    Nida''s jolliness was not around, so it made them a little awkward.


    "You two come here for a moment."


    Daniel said as he gestured his hand toward the couch, asking the two to sit side by side on the sofa she was pointing at.


    The two obediently followed and awkwardly sat side by side.


    "Some major changes happened that may have affected Nida''s awakening, so let me check if the transfer of energy was done or had been canceled."


    Daniel said this while still feeling strange during Nida''s awakening stages. She had already met her goddess, but the result was really different from the normal awakening process.


    Daniel touched Randell and Nida''s foreheads as he requested everyone to close their eyes.


    Daniel concentrated and remained in his position for a minute, then he let go of the two with a sigh.


    "What happened? Do I need to start all over again? " Nida asked, assuming that she needed to repeat the process since the two were separated from each other, which is not allowed since they need to stick to one another for a month for her to gather the right amount of energy for her to be back to normal but with stable divine powers.


    "No. You can now live without staying close to Randell. "


    "Really? " Nida perked up for the first time in a long time because she had been in a bad mood since she returned, but hearing that she wouldn''t stay close to him any longer gave her new strength to move on. "Wait? What happened to divine powers? Am I back to being a normal human being or not?"


    "You''re special one will no longer be a regular human, Nida. Your goddess is still blessing you and your awakening is now done. "


    "It was done. How? It should be a month-long process."


    "I don''t know, but the way I see it, you''re good as the other priestess now."


    "What should I do next then?"


    "Keep in touch with your God; she''s the only one who knows what you''re up to."


    "What? but I don''t know how."


    "You don''t? Why? "


    "I just don''t know. How would I know? "


    The room became silent as the three looked at each other with confused gazes.


    "Should we rest up first?" Randell finally broke the silence as he suggested they rest since every one of them was visibly tired.


    Nida was exhausted from everything that had happened to her inside the illusion or in the parallel world.


    while Daniel''s energy was drained from using his power to bring back Nida to their world.


    Then Randell was also physically tired from running around assisting Daniel after his return from Nida, then giving them a ride from the far shrine of Daniel''s god back to his home, which took him two hours by foot.


    The two agreed and went into their rooms quietly.


    Daniels obviously went to his own room upstairs while Randell and Nida rested in the guest room.


    "Ranz," Nida called Randell''s nickname before they entered their rooms.


    "Hm? Yes? "


    "In fact, I was actually treated badly by Randell in the parallel world. Please notify me if I ever treated you badly for no reason. The Randell in that world really treated me badly. " She said this without looking at him and only staring at the door, knowing that she had turned after she said what she wanted.


    "You can ask me anything. I can help you with whatever it is." Randell said, offering his hand, but Nida just moved inside the room.


    "I''m sorry. Tomorrow, I''ll be nicer," Nida said, shortly before her room became silent.


    She went straight to bed and immediately fell asleep.


    Randell just stared at her closed door for a moment before entering his room as well to rest.


    Randell and Daniel actually have a short glimpse of what happened to her in the parallel world. That is why he can tell that she suffered once again, this time with his other version.


    He also flopped down on the bed, forgetting to wash up and going straight to sleep.


    "I hope tomorrow will be different." He closed his eyes as he wished for a brighter tomorrow.


    ....


    "She left already?" Randell asked Daniel, who was leisurely having his morning coffee.


    "Yes, you don''t have to worry; she doesn''t need you anymore."


    Daniel said it without any consideration.


    "Am I being discarded?" Randell mumbled as his expression turn gloomy.


    "Then how did she go home?"


    "Maybe she commuted? who knows? Don''t worry, she''s too old to take care of herself. How about you? Aren''t you leaving yet? "


    "I will, sir. Thank you for taking care of us. " Randell made a slight bow and walked out of Daniel''s house without eating or washing up.


    Daniel just stared and thought of the two as very unhygienic people since they both leave without washing up or at least washing their mouths.


    "I never thought I would be associated with very unclean people." He mumbled while he finally had his peaceful morning without being troubled by Nida.


    ....


    A few hours later,


    "I don''t think I can tolerate your tardiness, Ms. Mildea and Sir Lobo." Manager Bungal has his morning saliva blessing for the two who came late to work.


    "Ms. Mildea, we know that these past few days we are also at fault, but it doesn''t mean you can be late at work and also leave work early. I don''t think the company deserves to pay you full if you don''t work fully. " Manager Bungal scolded Nida.


    "I am very sorry, sir. I have no excuse, but I will make sure this won''t happen again. " Nida slightly bowed her head as she sincerely apologized.


    "Okay, go back to your work,"


    "Yes, sir."


    "And you, Sir Lobo. I know you just came here to this department, but please don''t use the safety department''s rules here. The trucking department has different rules. You must arrive at work on time and not come and go as you please. I hope some of you still remember that I am the manager here. "


    "I am sorry, sir. I''ll keep that in mind. Randell also apologized and bowed his head to the loudly talking manager, as if he was announcing to the world the fault of the two.


    "Good. Now go back to work. I''ll check on your performance later.


    "Yes, sir."


    Randell came to work late because he was spending his time running after Nida, who is currently avoiding him.


    However, their tag of war ended at their department office because they were all in the same department. They seem have a misunderstanding.


    "Nida, what did I do wrong?"


    He whispered, trying to talk to Nida, who was trying to focus on her desktop.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "You ran away from me? I came to your house to pick you up so that we could go to work together."


    "I don''t know what you are talking about." Nida denied her obvious action.


    "Then did something happen? Did someone bother you? Your God? Can you tell me anything? I can help you know. " Randell showed his concern that Nida was strangely treating him differently from the moment they met this morning.


    "I really don''t know what you are talking about; just focus on your work." she pushed him sending him back to his table.


    But Randell didn''t stop bothering her.


    "Then who are you?"

 Chapter 55 - Caught (7)

    "Then who are you?"


    "Huh?" Nida finally looked at him straight in the eyes.


    "Last night you told me that you would treat me nicer, but now you''re ignoring me. If so, then you''re not the Nida I talked to last night." He said as he moved his chair closer to Nida again. Then he turned her chair facing him, making the two of them face each other.


    "Of course, I am this world''s original Nida." She sternly said that as she feels like she is being suspected as the other world''s Nida, who has been swapped with her.


    On the other hand, Randell didn''t suspect her of anything. He is sure that she is the woman he knows. He just tells her not to be confused about what''s original and what''s not.


    "Yes, you are."


    He gently held her hand that was tightly closed before continuing to softly talk to her as if he was saying a lullaby.


    "I know you have experienced the worst there, but I hope you won''t mix things up and think of the two worlds as one. I am Randell here. I am not the one you meet in that world."


    "I am sorry." Nida responded softly while still looking straight into his eyes.


    She is trying not to be confused, but the person in front of her triggers her anxiety.


    "I will not avoid you anymore, but you don''t have any obligation to stick with me. You are now free, Randell. "


    Since her awakening is complete, she doesn''t need Randell''s energy anymore. That is why she thinks Randell doesn''t have any reason to stick with her.


    "Please tell me if there is anything I can do to repay what you have done to me." She offered since she felt that it was not right for her to just dismiss him now that he doesn''t need him. At the same time, she also wishes that she didn''t have to see him anymore.


    Resignation is also on her mind.


    "You will do what I ask?"


    "Yes, just one thing. I am not that heartless to just leave you after I use you."


    "Only one?"


    "Yes, only one. Please don''t ask for more."


    "Then stay here for a year." he warmly said.


    "What?" Nida heard him clearly, but she didn''t get his intention of making her stay at the company.


    "You said you would do what I asked. You just need to stay here for a year. It''s up to you if you still want to continue to work here after that."


    "I''ll just stay here for a year? You''re not going to ask me for anything else?" she asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, You can''t?"


    "I am, but what advantage does this have for you?"


    "Then for a year I''ll have a beautiful officemate." Randell smiled sweetly, but Nida frowned even more.


    "Do you think you can get me with sweet talking?"


    "What do you mean? I am just being honest." His sweet smile remained, and that made Nida furrow her brows and narrow her gaze towards Randell even more.


    "Your kidding?"


    "No."


    "Randell"


    She gently removed Randell''s hand that was holding her.


    "You''ll be stupid if you still want me. I cannot understand you, your pain and your feelings. I know what happened to you, but I am a selfish person who still can''t forgive or fully understand you. Staying with me will not be beneficial," she warned, sensing Randell''s concern and feelings for her. She knew it, but she felt bad for him if he stuck with her, gaining nothing but heartache.


    "I am not expecting anything from you. I won''t ask you to date me again either. Just stay here. Where else will you go? "


    "No. You know, I am a bad person." She shook her head to make his naivety go away.


    "Yes, the two of you are bad people."


    Their serious talk was suddenly cut off when the manager suddenly appeared in between them. Looking very upset, he then pushed the two chairs in different directions.


    "START WORKING!" he shouted, and some of his saliva landed on her cheeks.


    Nida was not in the mood to feel disgusted as she ignored her manager and started to look at her pile of documents to process.


    Randell also went back to his work while hoping that Nida would soon understand his intentions.


    ....


    "Long time no see, Ms. Sue." Nida greeted Ms. Sue as she entered the legal department to pick up some documents.


    "Long time no see? We just saw each other yesterday. " Ms. Sue laughed at her greetings, while Nida realized her mistake and laughed at it as well.


    She had only been out of her world for six hours, but it felt like a long time because she had spent days in the wolf forest and more than a week in the parallel world.


    "Anyway, congratulations"


    "Congratulations?" She tilted her head since she didn''t have anything nice to be greeted with congratulations.


    "Yes, I heard your reputation is turning good today. I hope you won''t be caught by rumors again. "


    "Seriously? How did my name get cleared?"


    "You don''t know?" Ms. Sue''s eyes opened wide. She couldn''t believe that Nida wasn''t aware.


    "Ms. Aileen, made a public apology. She posted a video with your name on the employee website. "


    "We have our own website?"


    "Oh my, you''re not informed? We have a private site where all employees can log in with their company ID numbers. Gossips, announcements, and events are posted there. Of course, it''s not an official company site. I guess it was a site made for gossip and connecting with other employees that weren''t in the same department."


    "Wow, I really don''t have an idea. So my name was cleared there?"


    "Yes."


    "Then what happened to Ms. Aileen?


    "I heard she''ll be suspended." She''s an HR assistant; she shouldn''t act that way.


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Nida thinks of Aileen and the former genie. She hasn''t resolved her issue with her. She just randomly turned the genie into a cute elephant stuffed toy, then she also turned her back to a healthy human. She heard that the two were grateful for what she did, but she is still wary of how long her powers will take effect.


    She is curious about her own powers, but she doesn''t want to talk to her god. She hated her very much. But, she doesn''t like to remain clueless about her own powers, because the more she doesn''t know about her own powers, the more she ends up doing things she shouldn''t.


    "Do I need to ask Daniel again?" She mumbled, thinking that she''d been inconvenient to Daniel since the beginning and hadn''t done anything to him in return.


    "What about Sir Daniel?"


    "AaaH!" Nida was surprised by the sudden appearance of Randell beside her.


    "Ops, did I surprise you?" His usual sweet smile is directed at her, then he also slightly bows his head to greet Ms. Sue.


    "Yes, what are you doing here?"


    "Mr. Bungal is getting angry. You are taking your time getting the files you need."


    "Ah! shoot!" She hurriedly took the paper and said goodbye to Ms. Sue. "Sorry, let''s chat later. I forgot that I was out on an errand. "


    Randell took the documents in her hand, and they hurriedly walked back to the office.


    "Nida." She was about to open the door when Randell called her name.


    "What?" she let go of the door and faced him.


    "You can ask for help to me too."


    "What?"


    "Not only you could ask Sir Daniel to help you, but you can also ask me for help."


    "Ah, okay, I will." She just responded, but it will be difficult for her to ask for Randell''s help.


    "If you are wary of gods, my pack can help you."


    "Your pack? How will they help me? Remember, Wendell hates me for eating your pack member''s core. "


    "I received a message that the wolf you have turned to dust is back, so you don''t have to worry anymore."


    "He''s back to life?" Nida leant forward and grabbed Randell''s collar. She suddenly feels relieved that one of the many she has killed is back to life.


    "Yes, he is back. You can meet him too. "


    "Seriously?" Tears stream down her cheeks as a sense of relief washes over her. "Can I meet with him? Can I? "


    "Of course, his family has a research facility as well, so you can ask them regarding your power."


    "No. no. Why would I ask for their help after I almost killed their family member? I am fine with meeting with him! I also want to tell him not to attack humans as well! "


    Nida rubbed her cheek and smiled genuinely toward Randell. "Thank you for bringing me such great news." She said


    She''s always been in worse situations than she thought and thinks that she''s running out of luck as bad things keep happening to her. But hearing the news that one of the people he killed was alive, she felt a slightly lesser burden.


    Nida and Randell went back inside their office with lighter feelings, but, of course, Manager Bungal showered them with his saliva once again.. since it took a very long time just to get a document from the legal department.

 Chapter 56 - All Seeing (1)

    "Wha-"


    "! "


    The moment Nida opened her eyes, she couldn''t continue what she was about to say because water went inside her mouth and nose the moment she tried.


    She flailed her legs and arms, but felt nothing solid.


    "Calm down!" she shouted internally as she tried her best to calm herself in an unexpected situation she was in.


    She started to feel okay once she calmed down and held her breath to not breath more water.


    She looked around, and all she could see was water.


    There is a dim light above her.


    Nothing else but her and the water.


    She tries to swim upward, but she is not moving into her place no matter how many times she swings her hands and feet.


    "Why am I even here?"


    She tries to recall why she is even underwater.


    The last thing she remembers is that she was having a lunch break nap.


    "Is this a dream?"


    She gave up and just let herself be surrounded by water.


    The water was still swirling, yet it had become calm and cool.


    The sound of silence was deafening. All she could hear was the swirling of the water and her heart thumping as if it was going to rip out her rib cage.


    The twisted feeling of fear grew bigger and bigger the longer she stayed under the silent water.


    Wooooo


    A unique sound was finally heard down below at the lowest part of the water.


    She looked down and tried to see what was beneath her.


    The pitch black bottom of the water she''s in is quite frightening.


    "Hmm?"


    She flinched once she realized what was making the bottom pitch black.


    "AAAAAAA!" she screamed internally as she tried to swim upward again, but it was useless. She was not moving at all.


    Even though it was useless, she kept her gaze above her and swung her whole body, but suddenly she felt something was pulling her downward.


    She looks at her legs and sees a group of people grabbing each other''s bodies until one of them hugs her lower body.


    "Why did you kill me?"


    "Why?"


    "Die!!"


    The group of zombie-like creatures started to chant the word "Die" repeatedly while pulling her down.


    She struggled to get out of its grip, losing more precious air.


    She moves her body to get away from the people grabbing her down, but her strength is nothing compared to the mass of people grabbing her.


    The dim light above got farther and farther away as she was dragged even more.


    Her chest was hurting badly, and she could feel her heartbeat beating louder and louder.


    Fear consumed her as she desperately needed air.


    Everything started to hurt, and her chest felt like someone had stabbed her.


    Then, with her last strength, she flailed her arms once more.


    No luck.


    "Killer!!"


    "Why did you attack us?"


    "Bring back our lives!"


    Her body is not hurting anymore.


    ''Ah, these people are the ones I killed.'' She said to herself as she let herself be dragged deeper and even more.


    Then everything went black.


    "Nida!"


    Her eyes snapped open. Nida is covered in a cold sweat, shaking, her heart pounding, and she is looking around the room, suspicious and paranoid that the horror may have followed her here. She moves her body cautiously, shivering, rubbing her head and eyes as she tries to fully awaken.


    "Are you okay?"


    A lady in her early twenties gently taps her back as Nida tries to learn to breath again.


    "Ms. Lisa, why are you here?" She asked, finally calmed down.


    She then looked at her officemate with a little bit of embarrassment.


    "Did I bother you?"


    "Oh! Not all! I just got a little scared of your moaning in your sleep. "


    "Bad dreams," she dryly said as she looked at the time. "It''s past one o''clock. Let''s go. We will get into trouble."


    Nida didn''t eat her lunch today and chose to take a nap to replenish her energy that has been drained due to traveling into other dimensional places.


    However, she didn''t expect to have a nightmare.


    The deaths of those people who died at their hands were still so fresh in her mind that they hunted her in her sleep.


    "Don''t worry, the managers have a meeting right now. They wouldn''t notice even if we were not back on time. " Lisa said as she poured water on a cap she offered to Nida.


    Ms. Lisa is her officemate. She has the lowest position of being just an encoder, but she''s also the jolliest among the people in her department.


    "Does work stress you out?"


    "Not really. I am not slightly bothered by our manager''s strictness."


    "Then love life?"


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Well, what other thing should you be stressing out about if it is not love or work?"


    "You''re hilarious, Ms. Lisa." She ignores her weird ideas and gestures for her to stand and go back to their office to work.


    "Nida, where have you been?" Randell welcomes her with concern.


    "Should I be reporting every place I go?"


    "Ah, no. Sorry." Randell''s concerned expression turns to gloom as he slumps over his shoulder. Nida let out a sigh and felt bad about her coldness.


    "I took a nap." She said shortly that this automatically made Randell feel better.


    She went back to her seat, but she couldn''t start her work because Lisa approached her again.


    "What is it, Ms. Lisa?"


    "Actually, Jenny, Olive, and I are going to attend a group blind date."


    "Then?" Nida tried not to appear cold in front of her fidgeting officemate.


    She softly said, "We are lacking one person," but instantly perked up and held both of her hands. "Ms. Nida, please go with us! This is a good way to relieve stress! I promise you will enjoy the date. "


    Lisa''s eyes sparkled as she anticipated her reply.


    "I am not fond of that kind of thing." She politely refused.


    "You are not fond of it since you haven''t tried it yet! Come on, please join us! You don''t have a boyfriend now, right? "


    "No, I don''t."


    "Then it will suit you perfectly! Your stress and fatigue will be swept away if you find someone to date! Love is power!"


    Lisa''s nonsense was laughed at by Nida, but before she could notice, the two other girls Lisa was talking to had already gathered around her.


    "Please come, Ms. Nida!"


    "Yes, your pretty face is being covered in stress. You need new things to be rejuvenated! "


    "Yes! We will help you dress up! "


    Even when the two are conversing in such a way that Nida cannot easily overhear what they are saying,


    "Do I really look very stressed?" She touched her face to feel her eye bags and dry skin.


    "You''re still pretty, but you''re really exhausted, Ms. Nida."


    "You need to do something to relieve your stress."


    "Yeah, right! Let''s go on a blind date! "


    She''s thinking of considering their offer now that they''re too into it.


    Maybe if I get to know other people, I''ll be able to forget about my fears.


    She thought.


    She only knows a few people.


    It was Toto, Randell, Daniel, and her parents.


    She''s thinking that maybe she''s making her life miserable because of her own fault of rejecting meeting new people.


    She hesitantly responded, "I''ll just hang around, but don''t expect me to be very active."


    "Seriously? You''ll join? "


    "Yes."


    "Oh, YES!"


    "No, you can''t!"


    Her three officemates'' celebration was interrupted by Randell''s protest as he slammed his hand on the table.


    "What are you shouting over there?" Nida asked him as he realized his sudden reaction.


    "I said it''s dangerous to go out on a blind date. Do you even know the guys you will meet? "


    "Haha Sir Lobo, it won''t be a blind date if we know them already." The girls laughed at Randell''s cute reasoning.


    "Is there anything else you want to say?" Nida asked him.


    "No. Sorry for shouting. "


    "Anyway, Ms. Nida, let''s meet at Millano Mall at 2 pm on Sunday."


    "Isn''t that too early for a blind date?" Nida asked since she thought blind dates always happened around dinner or lunch time.


    "Olive''s parents have a salon at the mall; we will prep there. We will also get you a dress to wear, so you don''t have to worry. " Lisa excitedly shared.


    "Isn''t it a bit too much if I also use your dress? "


    "Don''t worry about anything!"


    "Yeah,! I will make sure that everyone is super pretty on that day. "


    "Yes! Let''s make the boys'' eyes pop out! "


    The girls loudly giggle at each other.


    Nida just smiles while watching their jolly and cozy conversation, as if she feels like it is too rare for her to have this kind of peace.


    The four of them spend the afternoon office hours without doing any actual work. Taking advantage of the absence of their manager, they chatted for a long time about their Sunday plan.


    On the other hand, someone is watching the girls talk with a gloomy expression.


    Randell is holding onto the important documents for trucking service tightly, not realizing that he is crumpling them due to his dissatisfaction with the topic.


    "Nida shouldn''t meet other guys," he murmured.

 Chapter 57 - All Seeing (2)

    Throughout the year, many people go on blind dates. A blind date is a date between two people who have never met before. It may also happen between groups looking for a match. This type of date is usually set up by mutual friends. This is a time when two strangers get to know each other. A blind date can sometimes work out, and sometimes it doesn''t. A blind date is awkward from the moment it''s set up until the end of the night.


    A blind date can be a favorable or unfavorable experience. Most people dislike going on blind dates because they never know what to expect from the other person. You never know, your friends might be introducing you to the craziest person on the planet. A blind date is an opportunity to meet new people and get out of the house.


    That was Nida''s thought, but this group blind date she signed up for is quite different than what she thought.


    "Facials? Hairdo? Even Brazilian wax? Are you sure we need to go to this extent?" She asked her three officemates, who were all relaxed, to let the salon do everything on their bodies to clean and beautify them.


    It is 2 pm and Nida just came to the salon. They told her to come, but she was surprised that she needed to go through all this process just to meet a stranger.


    "Come on Ms. Nida, we all know that you''re pretty enough to attract the guys we are going to meet, but we need to be pretty too.


    "Then you should call me when all of you are done."


    "No, it will look as if we are trying hard if we leave you without getting yourself prepped up!"


    "Or at least let''s thread your eyebrows, Ms. Nida!"


    The salon stylist and her officemate approached her as if they were going to eat her up.


    "I want to go home," she said, internally missing her house even though the actual date hadn''t happened yet.


    ...


    "I fucking spent 100 dollars on this shit,"


    She murmured while she was sliding in her credit card.


    Even though she was forced to spend on the salon for herself, she doesn''t feel entirely bad since her head feels light for the first time in a long time. She never thought that her hair was hiding so much dirt that she was feeling light after her hair treatment.


    She also feels weird while looking at her face because she had her brows threaded and her oil pores treated too.


    "You only got light treatment, but why are you still the most beautiful among us?" Lisa grumbled, feeling envious of Nida''s natural beauty.


    "You cannot beat natural beauty, Lisa." Jennie teased her.


    Nida just smiled since she didn''t know how to respond to such compliments.


    "We still have an hour before dinner. What are we going to do?" She asked now that they were just walking inside the mall.


    "What do you mean, what do we need to do?"


    "We are running out of time!"


    "We are going to the shop to get dressed!"


    "Isn''t our outfit now enough?"


    She considered her decent pink blouse and black high-waist trousers, as well as her officemates'' cute casual dresses, and concluded that there was no need to change outfits.


    "What do you mean?"


    "These outfits are for the salon!"


    "The chemicals and smell from the salon stick to our clothes; that is why we must change!"


    "But I don''t have a change of clothes!"


    "Don''t worry about that!"


    Again, Nida was dragged by her officemate, and she just let them do whatever they wanted. Nida is somewhat enjoying their girls'' night out.


    ....


    "Umm, can you lend me another dress?"


    Nida''s bright smile immediately disappeared the moment Ms. Lisa showed her a light blue A-line dress.


    "Why? This dress best fits with your white sneakers. "


    "Yes, plus we can only lend you a dress. We don''t have shoes in your size. "


    The three immediately hid the light blue dress once they saw Nida''s expression turn glum.


    "Okay, I think we still have other dresses here. "


    "Wait a minute!"


    The three awkwardly moved away from Nida and began looking for another dress for her.


    Nida wasn''t vexed for nothing. The truth is that the dress looks very similar to the dress she wore on her date with Randell in the parallel world. It was a similar dress that was stretched and ripped by her overgrown body after transforming into a werewolf.


    Her image of the nightmare flashes in her head like it was a movie.


    "How about this gray bodycon dress?"


    "It will fit you well!"


    The eyes of the three sparkled in anticipation.


    Nida doesn''t like the bodycon either, but she just nodded at their suggestion since she didn''t want to drag them more.


    The girls spend the remaining hours before dinner dressing up and acting as if they''re runaway models.


    Nida is now exhausted but still keeps her smile so as not to offend the girls.


    ....


    Finally, the dinner date has come.


    The four girls'' hearts are all pounding loudly together, but they all beat for different reasons.


    Due to nervousness, Jennie and Olive''s hearts are beating like a drum.


    Lisa''s heart is pounding like crazy because of excitement and anticipation.


    Nida''s heart is working hard to beat due to anxiety.


    I am not a werewolf here. I won''t kill them randomly. Right? "


    She touched her chest to calm herself while chanting to herself the words, "This is my world."


    The three enter the high-class restaurant that they had booked in advance.


    Lisa was talking to the server, asking where their reserved table was, when a man in a suit waved his hand towards them.


    "I didn''t know that this was a formal gathering." she whispered to Lisa once she noticed the four men were all dressed up as well.


    "Of course, Lisa leads the girls in approaching their dates, and they sit across from the men who are their targets.


    She let all the girls be seated first so that they could freely choose the guy they wanted, then she sat in front of the guy the other girls least favored.


    "Hi." She softly greeted the guy, but he didn''t greet her back and remained staring at her.


    That''s why she stared at him as well, observing his physical features.


    "Ah, that''s why these girls didn''t pick you." She unintentionally said that loudly enough that the three girls panicked.


    "Nida, we didn''t leave you the least! I mean, everyone is handsome! "


    "Yeah, yeah, he just happened to be the one you''ll be sitting across from." The girls panicked and just let their mouths run, but it didn''t help at all.


    Nida lightly giggles at their reaction.


    "I am not done talking yet,"


    Everyone looked at her, asking her to tell them what she meant.


    "I was saying that the reason he''s not your pick is because he is too pretty." She said, then gestured towards the guys'' faces, and everyone nodded.


    "I like pretty faces. Don''t worry." She said, that made everyone feel relieved, and then they resumed talking to each other.


    "You like pretty faces?"


    "Yes, you fit well with my ideal type." She said it in a flirting way, but the guy slammed his hand on the table and his face turned red.


    "You can''t say that to strangers!" he said loudly.


    "Is he a virgin?" Lisa whispered something to her but loud enough for everyone to hear.


    "Haha, sir, please calm down. Is this your first time attending a blind date? "


    She gestured with her hand to tell him to settle down since everyone in the restaurant was staring at them.


    Though the restaurant was spacious enough that the next tables were 10 feet away from each other, other people could still see what they were up to.


    Clap clap


    Lisa lightly clapped her hand to attract the attention of their group.


    "How about we introduce ourselves one by one first?" She suggested, and everyone agreed.


    Of course, the introduction was led by Lisa, the extrovert, and Nida was expecting she''d go last, but there was one person who was more shy and awkward than her, and that was the guy in front of her.


    "H-Hi, My name is Emarcilito. Call me Lito. I own a pet shop. That''s all. "


    Unlike the others, he received lifeless applause and awkward stares.


    "Okay, now that everyone knows each other, let''s freely eat and chat together. Okay? "


    Everyone brightly agreed and happily chatted.


    "Nida, When was the last time you had a relationship?


    "Ha¡ª."


    "I don''t think that''s necessary to ask." They were all surprised by the sudden interruption of Lito, but they just thought he was trying to fit in and let him be, but later on, Nida noticed that every time the other guys tried to talk to her, he would immediately intervene.


    "What''s your problem?" The other guy could not take what Lito was doing and angrily called him out.


    "Oh my! Calm down. " The girls knew what was happening and tried to calm him down.


    The truth is that Lito has been ruining the atmosphere of the group, and they badly want to kick him out.


    "How about we go out together, Sir Lito? I bet the park at the back of the mall is nice," she asked, hoping to take him away from others that were starting to look upset.


    "Nida, we can just send him home." Lisa tried to stop her since she did not like Lito''s attitude.


    "I''m fine," she said as she stood up. "Enjoy your time with them; I know they''re your type." she winked and led the way out of the restaurant while Lito followed behind.


    The two walked silently on the way to the mall park.


    Nida''s expression turns more bright once they reach the park that is decorated with bright lights.


    "What''s wrong?" She turned her way towards Lito, who had stopped entering the bright part of the park. He remained silently in the dark while tightly clenching his fist.


    "Do you always come with strangers?"


    "Not really?" Nida smiled sweetly and approached Lito, then peeked into his lowered head.


    "I told you, I love pretty faces."

 Chapter 58 - All Seeing (3)

    "Hmm."


    Nida held her hair in one hand because the cool night breeze was making her hair fly.


    The two are silently walking down a dark path that is surrounded by trees. The tree branches, interwoven with each other, created a canopy overshadowing the moonlight. It is the only way to the city light park from the restaurant they came from.


    It was a narrow path that gradually widened as they walked through it.


    The City Light Park is a park meant for couples who have a romantic walk together. Food and other things are also sold in the park.


    Although it is a well-known place for couples, it is not too crowded that it makes the couple have their privacy in their chosen place to have their own romantic dates.


    It''s a park with different types of trees that are decorated with lights and ornaments that make the whole place joyous and romantic.


    As the narrow path became wider, the lights from the park also luminated the dark path they were walking on.


    "Oh my goodness!"


    Her expression brightened and her eyes sparkled the moment she had a full view of the glowing decorated trees.


    She doubled her steps to closely see and appreciate the scenery.


    "What''s wrong?" She turned her way towards Lito, who had stopped entering the bright part of the park. He remained silently in the dark while tightly clenching his fist.


    He seems to be hesitating for a moment while keeping his gaze on the ground.


    "Do you always come with strangers?" he asked with an obvious upset tone.


    Nida stared at him for a moment, then slowly approached him.


    "Not really?" Nida smiled sweetly, then peeked into his lowered head.


    "I told you, I love pretty faces."


    Nida could see more of his expression becoming more complicated the more she teased him.


    Lito is a pretty boy, as per what Nida keeps saying.


    He has large, innocent-looking dark eyes that can be very adorable every time he blinks because of his long lashes.


    He has viking gold shoulder-length hair, fair skin, rosy cheeks, and thin lips, as if dolls will not be able to compete when it comes to being the prettiest.


    His build is slim, which is too feminine for a man, and the feature that attracts Nida''s attention is his pretty thin fingers.


    "Am I not your type?" she asked, still in a teasing manner.


    "Of course, I like you!" He shouted loudly, making the people around him look at him.


    Nida just giggles.


    "Haha, people may think you''re confessing to me right now."


    "No, I, I am, I," Lito panicked, not knowing what to do.


    "Relax, I came to this date not to date anyone."


    Lito''s expression turns bright once Nida says she doesn''t have any intention of dating.


    "Then why did you join the group blind date?"


    "I want to meet new people. Maybe a new friend?"


    Nida just gently talked to her date since she knew the reason behind his timid reactions.


    She was being honest with Lito, even though this was only their first meeting.


    "Come on, let''s not waste our time here. The place is too beautiful. " Nida dragged Lito''s hand, which was still tightly clenched into a fist.


    Due to his thin and slim body, Nida doesn''t have a problem dragging him inside the park.


    As if time turned slow, Lito just looked ahead of him while watching a beautiful lady hold his hand, and her sparkling image glowed with the lights and her long hair bounced with the wind as he could smell her sweet perfume.


    He bit his lower lips as he could feel his cheeks flush.


    He feels like he is being enchanted.


    The warm color of the lights gives a warm touch of coziness to Nida.


    "I should have discovered this place a long time ago. This is a great place to relieve stress." She commented while the two were now calmly walking side by side while looking around the romantic scenery.


    The two stopped their walk once they reached a band performing openly in the park.


    Nida finally let go of his hand and closed her eyes as she appreciated the music being played. She admires the music by clasping her hands together and swaying her body along with the music.


    The band played a passionate ballad song that made all the couples listening more intimate with one another.


    Lito, who was not paying attention to the band but was fixated on Nida, finally spoke,


    "You really are beautiful." he mumbled.


    "Of course I am." Nida responded with a smile.


    She actually hates her goddess for needlessly giving her a power she never asked for, but the beauty that she naturally develops after awakening is something she is thankful for a little.


    "Sadly, you''re too eccentric." Lito added that made Nida laugh loudly, it disturbed the soothing and low music of the band, which made the other couple look at them as if their moment was disturbed.


    "Oops! Sorry!" She covered her mouth and they moved away from the band to avoid the deathly glares.


    "See, you''re too eccentric." Lito commented again.


    "But it''s nice that you''re talking to me now. I thought you had become muted. " Nida teased him again.


    Lito furrowed his brows, but he was not upset or angry; he just didn''t get why the lady in front of him was acting this way.


    "I just don''t think strangers can talk as easily as you do," he said, playing with his thin fingers.


    "Well, I''ll be quiet as well if I end up sticking with someone else in the group."


    "Why is that?"


    "I am just lucky that you attended. You''re insanely pretty. I''m pretty weak at this face." She remained playful as she squeezed his cheeks together.


    Lito feels strange about Nida''s fascination with pretty faces.


    He thought girls would dislike pretty boys since they get easily envious of other people''s beauty.


    On the other hand, Nida fawned over it instead of handsome men with masculine features.


    "Even pretty faces could be dangerous. You need to be cautious." He warns her.


    "Aye, Aye captain." she replied without getting offended of his nosiness.


    Despite her tired eyes, Nida is in a good mood and has been smiling since she met the pretty boy.


    "Are we done with this serious talk?" She grabbed his hand again and forced him to walk to where she wanted.


    Lito just let out a sigh because Nida didn''t seem to be taking his words to her heart.


    ....


    Near the exit of the park, there are a lot of stalls selling different souvenirs and foods that match the visitors'' dates.


    They looked around the stalls without letting go of their hand.


    Lito was distracted the whole time and only focused his gaze on their hands and worries on his sweaty hands that touched Nida''s soft hand.


    "Hey, let''s have a picnic under the tree. Let''s buy food over there!" She happily suggested dragging Lito again and forcing him to buy her food and other things they needed for the sudden idea of a picnic at night.


    She even bought beer, despite Lito''s rejection of the idea.


    Since he did not have any chance of winning from Nida''s suggestions, Lito just followed everything Nida said and just silently observed her, letting her enjoy the night.


    They bought a blanket and laid it on the grass carpet under the maple tree that is also decorated with golden lights.


    They chose the tree since it was the only available tree that had a great distance from the other couples.


    They don''t want to disturb someone else''s date with Nida''s loud voice and sometimes scandalous laugh.


    "The light is the same color as your hair, as if you camouflage at the lights." She lightly laughed at her own comments, while Lito just awkwardly brushed his golden hair.


    Nida stared at his hair for a moment before she turned her attention to putting ketchup on her corndog.


    "Am I the only one enjoying this night?" she asked now in a more serious tone.


    Lito looked at her worriedly, thinking that he had offended her with his lack of social skills.


    Her bright aura suddenly dissipates now that she''s being serious.


    "I actually think I don''t deserve to enjoy a peaceful time like this, since my entire life is a mess. But I just want to forget it all for a moment." She shared.


    Lito tilted his head, acting as if he didn''t get what Nida said.


    "You deserve to be happy. You don''t have to think of anything else but yourself," he shared while watching her take a bite of the corndog they bought.


    "Yes, you''re right. Also, I want to give myself a chance to breath," she said as she shoved the corndog in Lito''s mouth, where he had already taken a bite.


    "And you should do the same as well."


    She looked straight into his eyes, and that made him look at her exhausted, deep coffee-colored eyes.


    "We deserve to be happy, Randell."

 Chapter 59 - All Seeing (4)

    "We deserve to be happy, Randell," she said gently, while she smiled sweetly towards Lito as she called him Randell.


    Lito blinks multiple times, wondering if he heard her wrong as the name echoes inside his head.


    He removes the corndog that Nida shoved into his mouth, then swallows his saliva before speaking.


    "H-how did you know?" Lito asked while stammering.


    Nida chuckled at his reaction, then pointed one by one to Lito''s body as she spoke.


    "Shoulder-length golden hair, a pretty face, a small built body, slender fingers, rosy cheeks, large eyes, even your outfit. It''s all based on the ideal type of man that I told you about ten years ago." She said it with a smile.


    Ten years ago, when they were still happily dating together, they came up with a topic that they ended up sharing: what their ideal type would look like. Randell literally transformed into a person with all the characteristics she shared ten years ago.


    She never expected that Randell would be this naive and stupid. But at the same time, she finds this part of him adorable.


    "I am sorry." He starts his chant of "I''m sorry" again.


    "Do you think this appearance is still my type? A decade has passed since then. The girls probably didn''t sit near you because you looked out of date. " Nida now loudly laughs at Randell.


    She was teasing him, but he didn''t feel bad at all. He just watched her smiling face.


    He then looked around to see if anyone else could see them. Once, he assured himself that no one would see him. He released his disguised form and returned to his original form, which is larger and has a bigger build than pretty-faced Lito.


    His clothes stretched out, but they didn''t rip; his trim build was outlined by the super-fit clothes that made Nida laugh even harder.


    "Hahaha! You look funny. "


    Randell just awkwardly smiled and pulled down his polo because it was revealing his belly.


    He looked at his brighter mood, and he took the candy jar that they bought and started acting like a bear eating honey in a jar.


    "I am actually imitating Winnie the Pooh." He started to joke around as well.


    "Hahahaha What are you doing? Winnie the Pooh will be offended! He doesn''t look like that." She disagreed with his imitation, but she laughed loudly anyway.


    "How about Johnny Bravo?" He stood up and posed like Johnny Bravo.


    "Haha! I thought Toto was the only one who could imitate him. You win! Haha." She laughed while holding her tummy as it ached from excessive laughing.


    Randell was enjoying her loud laugh as he had missed it for a long time, but he immediately stopped acting funny once Nida pulled out her phone.


    "No, no, no," he said as he waved his hand towards Nida''s phone.


    "Come on! Let''s take a photo!" She teasingly said as she snapped images of his funny appearance.


    She then grabbed his shoulder and let him sit on her side as she lifted her hand that was holding the phone.


    "Come closer, we need to capture both the background and your funny appearance. "


    She playfully said as she tried to fit their faces to the camera screen with the tree as their background.


    "S M I L E," she said, as they both smiled for the camera.


    Click!


    "Another!"


    Click!


    "Haha, you really look funny!"


    Click!


    "Last one."


    Click!


    Hehe hehe


    Without saying anything else, they giggled at one another after taking a lot of photos together.


    They really looked happy together, and they didn''t notice that the two of them were too close to each other because they were trying to fit into the camera screen.


    Their shoulders are still stuck to each other as they turn their heads towards one another at the same time.


    blush!


    Like a light bulb that was switched on, their cheeks instantly turned red as they could feel each other''s breath.


    They could feel each other''s warmth by staring into each other''s eyes.


    Their smiles slowly faded away, and the pounding of their hearts began to send their minds into chaos.


    Nida then suddenly stood up and moved out of the picnic mat.


    "What''s wrong?" he awkwardly asked.


    "I saw some clothes at the stall. I will buy them for you. Please wait here." Nida didn''t wait for him to respond and ran away.


    Randell just stared at the empty space where Nida disappeared.


    Slap!


    Randell roughly slapped his cheeks, trying to check if this was a dream.


    Then his expression brightens when he confirms that this is reality.


    Their relationship wasn''t fixed at all, but he feels like he is on cloud nine and that he at least had a good time with her.


    He impatiently waits for Nida to return while he plays with the food that was scattered on the picnic mat.


    "Ranz!"


    Randell''s ears twitched the moment he heard his nickname.


    "Am I dreaming?" he said again to himself, as he could not believe what he was experiencing at the moment.


    He then watched as Nida walked elegantly back to him.


    "I hope this will last forever," he wished, since it was the first time in a decade he had become happy.


    "The stalls have a lot of clothes to sell." She said this while acting hesitant about the words she had to say as she hid the clothes on her back.


    "Why? Do their clothes look worse than what I am wearing now? "


    He stood up and approached her, but Nida was avoiding his gaze.


    He peered at the clothes and grabbed them from her hand.


    He easily took it from her and unfolded the clothes too.


    "She''s mine? He''s mine?"


    He read the words written on the T-shirt. And after the words, a cupid arrow is pointed at the side.


    "Everything that is being sold here is all for couples. So that''s the best. Everything is too cheesy and ridiculous. So just wear that. It doesn''t matter anyway, since you the only one who will get dressed. I just can''t buy one shirt since this is being sold by two''s."


    "No. You need to be layered with clothes as well." Randell opened the T-shirt with "He''s mine" written on it and forced Nida to wear it by putting it on her head forcibly.


    "Why wear an extremely fitted dress that even your ribs can be traced from it?"


    Nida looked down at her bodycon dress that was literally outlining her alluring body.


    "My ribs will be hidden because of this." Nida bounces her breasts with her hand to show off how healthy her chest is.


    Randell blushed even more and made her wear the t-shirt fully.


    Nida just smiled, watching him blush and panic, but soon she had the same reaction once Randell started to take off all of his upper clothes.


    "W-why are you undressing here!" She covered him by spreading her arms to the side and standing in front of him.


    "We are in a public place!"


    "It''s okay." He said as he struggled to undress. "You have superior hearing as well. The couple on the west side have been moaning since a while ago. I bet they are more naked than me." he said, while trying to focus more on removing his upper clothes.


    "J-Just hurry up!" Nida shouted as she worked hard to cover for him.


    She is aware of the other couples doing heavenly under the trees, but she tries her best to ignore them.


    It took a while for him to remove his clothes because of the super stretch and fitted clothes that made it harder to take off.


    That''s how Nida gets her time to stare and admire his well-built body.


    She clenched her fist and bit her own lips, preventing herself from touching someone else''s body without permission.


    A few minutes later, two of them are done wearing matching clothes. Nida then feels proud of herself that she managed to hold herself to not touch Randell''s abs.


    "We really look like a couple now," she commented while looking at their adorable couple shirt. "Seems like we fit well now in this park."


    She feels a different kind of ecstasy. But the source of it is something she can''t know well.


    "Can we have a picture?"


    It was now Randell who took out his phone, asking for a photo together.


    Though he looked awkward asking for a photo, he really wanted to take one since it is a rare moment that they are wearing a couple shirt. He badly wants to dream about their relationship more.


    He was about to hide his phone again because Nida was just staring at him again, but she suddenly took the phone out of his hand and approached a stranger to ask for a photo.


    "If we are taking this one, let''s do this properly."


    She said this as she began to smile again.


    She moved closer to him, and that made him stiffen in his body.


    "Come on, smile."


    She said this as the stranger prepared to capture them in a photo with the warm light of the trees in the background.


    The two fixed their eyes on the camera.


    However he turned his gaze towards her at the same time the stranger pressed the shutter button because of Nida''s words.


    "Want to date again?" she asked him.

 Chapter 60 - All Seeing (5)

    Three days before the group blind date event,


    3 PM at the trucking department office,


    Nida was just blankly staring at her monitor and randomly moving her mouse without doing any real work. She is just pretending to do work while she wastes her time daydreaming.


    "How will I forgive myself and Randell?"


    This is the question that keeps on popping up in her head and keeps her distracted the whole day.


    Her relationship with Randell is something she is concerned about these days, putting aside her battle with her god and her issue with her power.


    She exactly knows now how Randell felt when he had the horrifying wolf attack decades ago.


    She has a better understanding of his situation and how that nightmare ten years ago affected him as well.


    She knows.


    She is now aware.


    However, why is she still skeptical about welcoming Randell back to her heart?


    She is still thinking about whether they still need to come back together again and also whether the fear of hurting each other again is there.


    She is thinking that forgiving him and herself should not be a eureka moment, where she is struggling horribly and struggling horribly, only to wake up one morning completely cured. She thinks that forgiveness not only takes time, but it takes baby steps forward.


    Nevertheless, how does she make the first step?


    "Nida! Our date on Sunday is really final! The boys confirm their attendance. Make sure you get ready, okay?


    Ms. Lisa, who was extremely excited about their group blind date, interrupted her internal monologue.


    "That''s nice. Anyway, do you know the guys that we will be meeting?" She smiled kindly toward Lisa, although she really couldn''t match her energy.


    "Not really, they are complete strangers."


    "Complete strangers?" Randell suddenly exclaimed and joined their conversation. His seat was beside Nida''s, which is why he could clearly hear whatever they were talking about.


    "How can you carelessly meet strangers? That''s dangerous!" he added.


    Ms. Lisa was not offended by Randell''s sudden interruption and responded to him with the same excited energy.


    "That''s the exciting thing about blind dates! Meeting a completely stranger and finding love with them is something I look forward to! And it is not dangerous at all since we will come in groups. We will also meet in a crowded and well-known place. So we are not that worried about security." She excitedly explained while Randell listened attentively to her.


    He is too worked up to prevent Nida from joining the blind date, but he cannot oppose it openly.


    Nida just observed Randell''s behaviors as she thought, "I am not assuming about his feelings towards me, right?"


    She is not too dense to not notice Randell''s feelings that never fade away, even though they are separated.


    She begins to recognize it again after Randell agreed to do her more favors over the course of their relationship.


    "Am I being too selfish if I accept his love again, or will it do him good if I turn down his feelings? Am I deserving of his love? "


    She is back in her own internal monologue now that Lisa and Randell are arguing about the safety of going on a blind date.


    She stood up and decided to leave the two since she did not have the energy to talk.


    She walked out of their department and decided to have a walk around the building.


    Nida aimlessly walked around the hallway while her mind also wondered somewhere else.


    "That police officer is so damn hot!"


    "His body is well tuned. I never thought there were still policemen with good bodies. "


    "Haha right, common to them is having a bulging belly. I wonder how they will catch criminals with those tummies. "


    Nida heard a group of ladies admiring a fine man who was stationed at the police post outside their compound while scrutinizing the majority of the police who didn''t have physically fit bodies.


    She peeked outside the window since they were on the fourth floor of their building and the ladies were sightseeing from above.


    "Hmm? Toto? "


    She narrowed her gaze toward the person that the ladies were staring at. She felt like she could recognize the shape of the body even from a distance because of its similarity to Johnny Bravo''s body.


    "Toto?"


    She pulled out her phone from her coat and dialed Toto''s number.


    "Hello? What''s up? " Toto greeted


    "Are you stationed at the police outpost near our building?"


    "Your building?"


    "Yep, at CTC."


    "Ah, yes, yes. How did you know? "


    "Well, the ladies in my company are fantasizing about your body. Your body really stands out. "


    "Haha! Of course! I worked hard for this! "


    "Haha! Anyway, are you allowed to leave your post now? "


    "I am why?"


    "Want to eat sweets with me?"


    "Are you planning to make me fat?"


    "Yep."


    "Okay, come down here now! "


    The two talk the same way ten years ago, and it doesn''t feel awkward even though it''s been a long time since they hung out with each other.


    Nida hurriedly came down from her building and went off to work, forgetting about her job.


    "I am fine with my post since I am almost time off, but how about you? I think office hours are not done yet." Toto said as he guided Nida to where he parked his car.


    "Don''t mind my work. I can live without it."


    She sat in his car and input into the GPS the caf¨¦ she wanted to go to.


    "Haha, that''s nice to have a safety net." Toto said, without realizing he had offended Nida.


    Back then, they always called Nida''s parents her "safety net" because no matter how much Nida messed up, her parents would always come and almost instantly fix it for her. But of course, things change over time, and that safety net turns into a hazard net.


    "Yeah right, I have a huge safety net." She said this in contrast to her own thoughts.


    Toto started to drive the car and felt awkward with the sudden silence inside.


    "Are you and Ranz dating again?" he randomly asked, since he didn''t have anything else to say to start a conversation.


    "No, we are not." Nida just dryly responded, and that made the car silent again.


    "Toto."


    "Yes?"


    Her voice sounded very concerned, and that made Toto look at her and see her troubled expression.


    "Is there something troubling you?"


    Nida hesitated to open up to Toto because he did not entirely know what happened to them.


    He is still not aware that Randell was the wolf who attacked and killed many people that night. He just knew that Randell and Nida were involved with supernatural beings.


    "Is it okay to date Randell again?" She asked without proper context since she didn''t want to reveal everything to Toto yet.


    "Why? Is there a problem that you cannot date him? "


    "Not really. I am just thinking if it is okay, since I am worried that I may hurt him or herself. "


    Toto focuses his eyes on the road, but he knows that Nida is hiding something from him that relates to her relationship with Randell.


    "Hmm? You will not know if it is okay or not unless you both try it. But before that, there is only one thing to ask yourself before going straight to him. " Toto started to state his advice and opinion, regardless of knowing his friend''s true issue. He just wanted to help by putting her mind at ease.


    "What is it?"


    "Ask yourself if you''re also okay with it. Then I asked him if he also wanted to date again, and if he said yes, then there''s no problem anymore. Just date freely like before. "


    Nida smiled at Toto''s advice.


    "You made my issue sound easy, Toto." She commented.


    "Haha, sorry if I made it sound like that, but that''s my opinion." I know you''re not sharing everything with me, and that is why the answer to your problem will only come to you at the end.


    "Oh, sorry for not telling you."


    "It''s okay, I won''t force you to tell me. Don''t worry."


    "Thanks." Nida is relieved that Toto is the same as before.


    "Anyway, the way you advise me, as if you have previously dated, Wait! Are you dating someone now? " Nida lightly tapped his shoulder to tease him, but he responded with a large smile.


    "Haha, sorry to tell you this late, but I am a married man with two kids."


    "What? Really? " She perked up and looked at him with surprise. "Someone marry you?"


    "Wow, that reaction is extraordinary." He sarcastically responded. "Do you believe I''ve remained a child in the decades we haven''t seen each other? Of course, I grew up too. "


    "Oh! Our little toto overtakes us and gets married first!" She jokingly messed up his hair.


    "Haha, stop it." He also jokingly slapped her hand off him because she was distracting him from driving.


    "You know, Nida, it''s been a decade. I think you need to let go of what happened ten years ago. Free yourself. "


    "Free myself?" She repeated Toto''s word and engraved it on her heart, and convinced herself to really free herself from her nightmare from ten years ago.

 Chapter 61 - All Seeing (6)

    "Want to date again?"


    The question made Randell freeze where he was standing.


    He blinked his eyes multiple times as he wondered if he had heard her wrong.


    "You want to date me again?" he asked in disbelief.


    Making Nida want him again was the moment he had been waiting for such a long time, but now the time had come, he couldn''t respond properly as he was too shocked and in disbelief.


    "Am I dreaming again?" he asked himself, since he could only date her in his dream, he doubted his reality.


    "It''s okay if you don''t want to." Nida added, after noticing Randell''s silence.


    She moved away from Randell and thanked the stranger who took their photo together. She checked on the photo taken and frowned at the image that had been captured.


    "What the? Why did you look at me? Our photo turns weird! " Nida speaks as if she hadn''t said something important moments ago.


    She showed the photo of them to Randell, but he was not in the right state to act normally after hearing Nida''s shocking question.


    "Nida, are you serious with that?"


    "With what? Me dating you?" she inquired, attempting to avoid the question. Nida tried to break his gaze, but Randell grabbed her cheeks and yanked her gaze back.


    That''s why she fixed her gaze on his brow; his golden eyes are so hypnotic that Nida fears she''ll fall into a labyrinth if she keeps staring at them.


    "Yes, dating you! Why did you ask that? " Randell shook her while he spoke too close to her.


    "Baby cologne," she mumbled.


    She smiled after smelling his baby cologne. That made her feel relieved, she thought. "He is the real Randell if he is using baby cologne."


    However, the smile on her face is something mysterious to Randell and shakes her up more.


    "Stop shaking me! You''re making me dizzy!" She pushed him away, but Randell stuck back to her.


    "Tell me! Nida! Do you really..." His voice starts to tremble as his gaze becomes more deep and warm. "Do you want to date me again?"


    "That is what I am asking you to. Do you want to try dating again?" She awkwardly asked him again. She doesn''t know if she''s doing the right thing, but as of the moment, it was her heart''s desire to do.


    "Of course I do!" He moved closer to her and talked in such a way that there was only an inch between her face and his.


    The two blinked their eyes as they realized the distance between their faces.


    Randell was about to back away, but Nida grabbed his collar and made him look back at her pretty closely.


    His face flushed and became red as a tomato.


    And Nida looked at him very closely with full intent.


    "Randell, I know I''ll be shellfish if I ask you to date me again, but I..." She paused for a moment and stared at his trembling eyes, organizing her thoughts into what she should be saying.


    "I want to be selfishly loved again." She let go of Randell''s collar and took a step back, but their gazes were still fixed on one another. "I am not the same person you remember. I can''t even remember how to act sweet and loving like I used to." She started to fidget as she wanted to convey her feelings without missing a word. "But I hope to receive love." She finally looked down at the ground and lowered her voice as she became unsure of what she was saying. "I''m sorry for selfishly asking," she said in a low voice as she hummed her shoulder.


    "No!" Randell exclaimed.


    "No?" This time it''s Nida''s eyes trembling.


    She thought, "Why do I expect him to say yes?" and became disheartened by Randell''s answer.


    "Ah right, sorry for asking." She feels ashamed and embarrassed.


    "No!" He shouted again, making Nida wonder why Randell wanted to reject him twice in a row and in a shouting manner.


    She was about to tell him to lower his voice, but he took a deep breath as he closed his eyes and clenched his fist while standing straight and firm.


    "No! You''re not selfish! You can ask me anything! I will do anything for you. I mean everything for you! My feelings for you don''t change! You can date me or throw me away. Do whatever you like! I will always love you no matter what! "


    Randell said his response in a loud, full voice that made even the people far away from them hear Randell''s confession-like response.


    Nida didn''t panic or feel embarrassed by Randell''s public announcement of his strange affection. She walked closer again to him and grabbed his neck.


    Randell opened his shut eyes from the surprise of Nida''s action.


    "This time, I will make sure that it''s not only you that will be making the effort. " Nida said as she pulled his neck and hugged him.


    Nida buried her face in Randell''s shoulder, then he hugged her back tightly.


    "This time," He also whispered to her gently, "I will not harm you."


    She chuckled as she lifted her face to look at his face again.


    "Don''t worry. This time, even if you end up harming me, I''ll make sure to snap you back to your senses. I know you won''t ever want to harm me or anyone."


    She gently smiles as their gaze turns warm.


    Randell didn''t respond and observed closely the face that he missed so much and the smell of her warm breathing that he felt familiar with.


    He gulped his own saliva as he held himself to kiss her, but before he could back away, Nida tip-toed and lightly pecked at his lips.


    He blinks multiple times as he tries to feel the seconds of their lips touching, but that was not enough for him. He wanted more.


    As Nida realized what she had impulsively done, heat rose from her stomach to her chest.


    Randell stared at her intensely for a moment, then grabbed her waist and pulled her up without saying anything.


    ''Did I tease him too much? Is he angry?'' She thought in his chaotic mind.


    Randell''s lips were getting closer and her heart decided to skip a beat, the smell of him hypnotic beyond reason.


    She parted her lips and felt him wash over like a wave of warmth, curling her toes and unfurling all her senses as the taste of him nearly silenced all thoughts.


    She worked hard to tip toe to match Randell''s height, but soon Randell lifted her up, carrying him from the waist while their lips were dancing together.


    Her whole body tingled. The feel of his frame supporting her body as his arms wrapped around her waist felt nearly forbidden. He adjusted her in his arms, claiming her mouth again, hungry and intense, until she drowned herself in his warmth.


    It was as if time had stopped right there, as they stood propped against the large maple tree, glued to one another. As if no one else existed in the park. And for Randell, as if he''d never been shy to begin with,


    hehe


    The two giggle at one another after they let go and catch their breath from their long kiss.


    Their eyes gazed at one another as if they were memorizing each other''s features.


    "You''re too good at this." Randell commented as he fixed Nida''s clothes, which he had unintentionally stretched.


    She wiped her lips because her lipstick was all spread out.


    "At a young age, there was a boy who taught me how to kiss. Let''s thank him for that." She responded with her sweet smile while also wiping Randell''s lips, which were painted with her lipstick.


    "That boy did a great job. Should we treat him sometime? " He happily commented, as if he was not talking to himself.


    "Yeah, let''s treat him a lot with good food." Nida hugged him again.


    "Thank you, Randell," she said.


    The two continue to chat under the maple tree, still feeling each other''s ecstasy.


    ....


    At the same time, at a place where important werewolves gather around, a strong-looking and proud werewolf is standing firm in front of the group with a remote control in his hand.


    "What about it?" An elderly werewolf inquired bluntly at the man in front of him.


    Gathering the higher-ranking werewolves and showing them the spy camera recording Randell''s intimate relationship with a human priest


    "Randell is literally neglecting his race! How could he date a priestess!" he exclaimed.


    "Wendell." a stern and cold voice called out to the proud werewolf.


    Wendell turned his attention to who called upon him.


    "This is the reason why we are not accepting you as leader entirely, despite Randell having given up his position to you. How dare you call us here and waste our time?" The lady elegantly pointed out her frustration towards their leader, to which the others nodded in agreement.


    The group, one by one, stood up from their chairs and was about to leave the room when suddenly Wendell shouted loudly.


    "That priest needs to be purged. She''s a threat to our pack!"

 Chapter 62 - President (1)

    "Aren''t you done yet?" Randell called out to Nida as he waited outside her room.


    It''s already past eight, and they''re going to be late to work.


    Randell was cleaning the dishes from breakfast when Nida panicked and ran inside her room, shutting herself away.


    Nida felt weird sensations before her dust went crazy.


    "Wait!! My fucking dust is misbehaving! " Nida shouted as she tried to calm her dust that was almost filling up her room.


    She doesn''t know what''s going on, but her dust is uncontrollably going out of her body.


    She doesn''t feel strange, and she''s not in pain either; it is just her dust going off on its own.


    Randell just waited outside her room because there was nothing he could do since he was not a priest.


    He just kept his stance so that he could come to Nida anytime if something unexpected happened.


    "Call sir Daniel! He will surely know what to do!"


    Of course, there was no one else on whom Nida could rely for divine powers besides the dark priest."


    "Do you have your phone there?" He shouted even though both of them were just one wall apart.


    "Yes, I have! I am calling him now, but he is taking his time to answer!"


    The dust was making a loud vacuum noise that made the two communicate in a loud voice.


    "Ha! Finally, you picked up the phone! " Nida shouted to the person on the other side of the call.


    "I was driving. What''s up? " Daniel answered reluctantly.


    Even though Nida could not see Daniel she could tell the looks of Daniel''s face while answering her call.


    He is frowning too much.


    "My dust is going off uncontrollably!"


    "Shut your vacuum off first!" Daniel exclaimed, as the noise was getting on his nerves.


    "It''s not a vacuum sound! I came from the dust! How can I calm this?"


    Nida heard him click his tongue before going back to their topic.


    "What did you do before that happened?"


    "Nothing, eat breakfast, shower, and prepare to leave for work."


    "How about last night, what did you do?"


    "Huh? Why do you have to know what I did? Can''t you just tell me how to undo this? "


    Nida doesn''t want to tell Daniel that she and Randell have started dating again.


    She was so happy on her date yesterday that she didn''t let Randell go home and let him stay at her apartment instead.


    Of course, they only slept in a separate room and nothing else happened.


    Nida is smart enough to know how awkward she is, but not smart enough to know how not to be awkward.


    "Our power depends on our physical and mental stability. I am asking because maybe you did something that triggered your emotions or physical body or what?"


    Inreality, Daniel asks her about her activities because he is guessing that Nida might have done something troublesome again.


    "Just tell me what to do, whatever the case is"


    She urges him to tell her to hurry and tell her the solution since the amount of dust getting out of hand keeps increasing.


    "Pray." Daniel responded dryly.


    "Pray?" Nida''s eyes were wide open to the absurd thing she heard.


    "Yes."


    "Are you being sarcastic?"


    She can''t believe what Daniel suggested she do.


    "I''m not. I don''t know any other way. I always pray every time my powers go off uncontrolled. We are priests after all. "


    "How do you even pray?"


    "Haven''t you prayed at least once in your life?"


    "I did, but can I pray to other gods?"


    Nida stubbornly thought that if she were forced to pray, then she would choose another god instead.


    "I know you hate your God, but you need to learn how to accept her."


    "That''s ridiculous," she honestly responded.


    "I know."


    "Hmm, Whatever, I''ll just figure out another way, but you sound soulless. Are you fine? "


    She asked because she noticed that even though Daniel was responding well, he sounded upset.


    "Oh, first time?"


    "First time?"


    "It''s the first time you''re checking up on others."


    "What do you think of me? A very selfish person? "


    "Sort of."


    "Your funny."


    "Anyway, good luck with your dust."


    tot toot tooot tot


    The call was ended before Nida could speak again.


    She stared at her phone and plan to check on Daniel later.


    The thing she needs to deal with first is her dust.


    Although normal humans cannot see her dust, it will still inconvenience her if she just lets the dust alone and goes off. Her work will surely be affected by this.


    "Hey everyone, I don''t know why you are all getting out of control, but if your goal is to make me contact the Wolf God, I''m sorry, but I would never do that. "


    The dust has now filled up the room, so the only thing poking out of it is Nida''s head.


    She let out a long sigh and closed her eyes.


    She breathes in and out slowly, trying to meditate instead of praying.


    I need to be calm.


    She convinces herself to be calm and at ease and hopes it will calm the dust.


    But it was useless.


    Knock, knock, knock


    A gentle knock could be heard outside of her window. That made Nida become wary because no normal being would knock on her window, especially since her room is located on the fourth floor.


    She looked at her closed door and wanted to ask Randell for assistance, but she was afraid that her dust would affect Randell instead.


    That is why she went swimming in her dust and tried to look out of her closed glass window.


    "Hmmmmn, a kid?"


    She is not entirely perplexed by the sudden appearance of a child knocking on her window while levitating. What else could shock Nida after all the things she experienced?


    "A kindergarten student?" she mumbled as she observed the stranger outside her window.


    The little peculiar child is wearing a kindergarte student''s uniform and her eyes are bloodshot as if she just stopped crying.


    "What do you need?" She asked in a normal tone, but the kid outside clearly heard her.


    Nida wonders what the child race is because it seems she has a superior hearing.


    "Let''s talk! you-" The child stopped her statement midway after she finally noticed the swarm of silver dust that was filling Nida''s room.


    She backed away as if she was frightened, then ran away when Nida was about to open the window.


    "What was that?" she wonders while she is still holding the window handle. She was actually not planning to open the window. She just held onto the handle because her dust was pushing her out of balance.


    "Hmm?"


    Surprisingly, her dust calms down after the child disappears.


    "Ranz, you can now enter." She gently called him with a low voice, but Randell heard him clearly and entered her room.


    "Do you sense the child that knocked on my window?" She sat on her window sill and looked in the direction where the child was running away.


    "That was Wendell''s child." Randell could tell the child''s identity from the scent that she left behind.


    The child is still a pup that can not fully hide her scent.


    "The president? Is it okay to let a pup run around the street alone? "


    "No, it is not. Can I run after her? "


    "Sure, why not?"


    "Can you go to work alone?" he asked worriedly.


    "Of course, I can. What do you expect from me? " Nida laughed at Randell''s worries as she opened her window to let in fresh air.


    The dust suffocates her and exhausts her too early in the morning.


    "Okay, then take care on your way. "


    "Ah!"


    Randell was about to kiss her on her cheeks, but she backed away out of reflex.


    "I-I, I didn''t mean to avoid you!" She pecked at his lips as an apology.


    "I was not yet used to this. That is why my body moves out of reflex." She awkwardly explains as she avoids Randell''s gaze that is glued to her.


    Randell just smiled and didn''t look upset at all.


    "It''s okay, take your time."


    He pecked on her lips as well, then humped out of the window and ran with his superhuman speed to follow the little girl.


    Nida just stared blankly at the space while touching her lips.


    "What should I be doing with my time?"


    She asked herself, remembering Randell''s words.


    They just started dating last night, and Randell''s sweetness never changed.


    It was the same with the care and sweetness she received when she was dating him ten years ago.


    "Is he talking about how awkward I am?"


    Unlike Randell, who acts naturally towards her, Nida has been acting weirdly and awkwardly because she can''t remember how to date.


    The sweetness in her body must have left her with only sarcasm and awkwardness left.


    She snapped out of her own thoughts when she noticed the time.


    "Shit! Manager Bungal will be angry at me again! " She hurriedly picked up her things and ran out of her apartment to commute to work.

 Chapter 63 - President (2)

    Shit, shit, shit. shit!


    Nida cursed internally as she stomped her feet impatiently.


    It is already 9 a.m. and she is still waiting for a jeepney to pass for her commute. It''s not that no jeepneys have passed by on the highway she''s standing on in the scorching sun, but every Jeep that did pass was all full and couldn''t take her to her office.


    "If only I was not wearing heels and skirts, I would ride the jeep like a man!" Nida grumbled as she could feel her clothes getting sticky because of her sweat.


    Jeepneys can also be ridden in a standing or hanging position if you''re too desperate to ride one or when there are no more seats available. But of course, it''s not applicable to Nida because she''s wearing a skirt and heels,


    She fans herself with her hand as she feels the heat.


    "Wait, is it possible to teleport?" She suddenly thought if she could easily teleport to her office,


    "It would be nice if I could." She says this as she tries to concentrate and imagine her office, then commands her dust to also imagine her office and asks them to teleport her.


    She concentrates by clasping her hands together and trying to ignore the noise coming from her surroundings.


    "Please! Please teleport me to my office. It will help me a lot. Please help me. "


    Seconds after her prayer to teleport, her surroundings started to distort.


    Her dust lightly flew around her and covered her surroundings.


    She''s unaware that what she''s doing is considered praying. That caused her dust to react, letting her cast a high level of spell that went beyond space and time for her to reach her office instantly.


    "Oh? I can teleport. of iAAAAAAAAAAA. "


    She celebrated too early, which made her scream with her lungs after she saw where her dust teleported her and instantly regretted her action.


    aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    "Yeah, right! This is our company building, but why am I falling from the sky just above our building? " She managed to complain despite falling, because her fall was taking time. She didn''t land on the roof but continued to fall while the tall building was beside her.


    She tried to grab the windows, but it was useless because all the windows were closed and she could not also control her body in the air.


    She reappeared in the sky and fell beside the 58-story building.


    She opened up her arms once she could see the ground.


    Her dust gathered around her body and created a large ball with Nida as the core.


    The dust protected her fall, and she successfully landed safely away from abrupt teleportation.


    Fortunately, it is now office hours and there is no one around to witness Nida''s landing.


    Nida walked inside the building with a very messy appearance.


    Her hair was all tangled and her clothes were all creased.


    "I haven''t put the time in yet, but I am already exhausted."


    She let out a long sigh as she planned not to do anything this morning and convinced herself she could finish all of her piled-up work within four hours in the afternoon.


    "Oh, Ms. Aileen? What are you doing here?" Nida greeted their HR assistant after she entered her department office. Aileen was just silently standing at the corner of their office near their office door.


    Nida looked at her officemates, who were all present inside and didn''t even lend her any seats for the assistant while pretending that they were all busy with work.


    "Did her reputation was greatly affected because of me?"


    After she released her public apology regarding the issue, which is now slowly dying off from the gossip list, Ms. Aileen wasn''t treated like she used to be.


    "Can we talk?


    Ms. Aileen gestured with her hand, asking her to spare her time and talk in a private place where no one could overhear them.


    Nida guided her to their pantry since there was no other private place where they could talk without her co-workmates eavesdropping.


    Their seats are also close to one another, and the outside is also filled with ears. Though it was kind of inappropriate for her to bring her inside the pantry to talk, she still guided her inside the pantry and served her tea.


    Sir, Bungal has filed a complaint against you. Since this is your third offence, you will be punished with three days'' suspension. If you''re also a probationary employee, your suspension will highly affect your regularization. Aileen explained, then handed over the paper for her suspension.


    "You came here to serve me this? Aren''t I supposed to be summoned instead? " She inquired, perplexed, because she has always been summoned and it is extremely rare that the HR assistant will personally come and serve her suspension.


    "I actually want to talk to you in private. That is why I came in person. "


    Nida felt iffy about Aileen''s polite way of talking to her.


    "There must be something behind this," she thought.


    "What is it?"


    "Can I apply to be your disciple?" Aileen''s eyes suddenly sparkled as she leaned forward in anticipation.


    Nida backed away and looked at her with a grimace.


    "D-disciple?"


    "Yes, ma''am! I heard that there are two types of priestess: one is born with it and the other is trained! I want to serve the God that let you make me healthy again. "


    Extreme gratitude could be seen in Aileen''s eyes.


    Aileen is thankful for what Nida did to her. She healed her life-threatening health issue and also gave her friend a body. That made her think about her powers, and she ended up searching for the source of her power. Nida''s God.


    A god that has enough power to heal.


    A god is generous.


    A god that is merciful.


    Aileen and Nida both ended up admiring Nida and her god, not knowing that there was conflict happening between Nida and the wolf god.


    Please let me be your disciple. I will do everything to serve you and your God. "


    "She won''t give you power or beauty; she''s not that generous." Nida thought that Aileen was after the powers alone, which is why she''s asking to be a disciple, but Aileen just extremely admires them to the point that she wants to submit herself to them without anything in return.


    "No. Not at all. I am not asking for anything in return. I am just here to offer myself. " The sparkle in her eyes grows brighter even more as she works hard to convince Nida to let her be her disciple.


    Nida was rendered speechless.


    "Weeks ago she hated me and envied me, and now she admires and wants to be my disciple?" She thought to herself. While she works hard to organize her thoughts, even though she''s thinking of a response to Aileen, accepting her as her disciple is out of the picture.


    "Wait!" she subconsciously shouted, startling Aileen. Nida didn''t notice it and continued to think.


    If Ms. Aileen becomes my disciple, then she can do all my work as a priestess and I can finally escape this fucking obligation! Should I just give her what she asked for? She wanted it? Why not give the role to the one most willing to have it.


    Nida started to smile from ear to ear as she finally found a way to escape the hands of the wolf god.


    She felt satisfied with her thoughts as she smiled brightly toward her, then held Aileen''s hand together.


    This time, it''s Nida''s eyes that are the ones sparkling in anticipation.


    "Okay, but there''s no turning back. You cannot quit just because you change your mind. "


    "No, I won''t change my mind! I will serve both of you until my death!" Aileen responded with full conviction, which made Nida bring back her frown.


    She pulled her hand off of Aileen and sipped on the tea that was now cold.


    "Don''t talk about death so lightly." Nida commented.


    Aileen thought of her words as advice, as she nodded her head obediently. "From now on, I won''t!" she said, full of energy.


    "Then are you accepting me as your disciple?"


    Nida stared at her for a moment...


    ''Should I try it if I can use her to my advantage?''


    "Hmm. Not that easily."


    "Then are you going to test me?"


    ''test? That''s a good idea.'' she grins while scheming something.


    "Do you know about my god?"


    "I don''t know specifically who is your god, but I already searched for priesthood and some gods'' history, so you don''t have to worry about basic knowledge."


    "No, that''s not enough. If you can give me a whole file regarding my God, then I will accept you as my disciple. you have to learn about her first before serving. right?"


    "A file?"


    "Yeah, like history, background, story, previous priest serving her, etc."


    "Okay ma''am, I will do my best to present you with the best I can do!" She replied snappily.


    "Then look for the Goddess of Wolves."


    "Wolves?"


    "Yes. The wolf god Mila."


    Note: Jeepneys, sometimes called simply "jeeps," are buses and the most popular means of public transportation in the Philippines.. They are known for their crowded seating and kitsch decorations, which have become a widespread symbol of Philippine culture and art.

 Chapter 64 - President (3)

    "Where did she go?" Randell asked himself as he looked around the street in Nida''s neighborhood.


    Randell followed Wendell''s daughter, who was roaming around Nida''s neighborhood.


    Sniff, sniff, sniff


    Randell uses his nose rather than his eyes to look for the little child because the little girl is leaving behind her strong scent.


    "My father is a werewolf leader. He will kill you if you hurt me! "


    Randell heard the child talking loudly with his superior hearing.


    "Aw, I am scared. Your family must be wolves. We roast and eat wolves, you crazy little girl. Shall we eat you too? "


    It seems like the child is getting corned by random weak villains in the street.


    Randell doubled his speed so that he could get to where the little girl was.


    He is not scared that maybe the child will get hurt or be molested by the bad man, but he is more wary that the little wolf will end up killing and eating the men.


    Slap! Bang! Blag!


    Randell immediately slapped, punched, and kicked the man, disturbing the little child.


    After knocking down the goons, he immediately picked up the little girl and carried her in his arms, then ran away from Nida''s neighborhood.


    After running for a minute, Randell reached their company building within minutes of running by foot.


    "Uncle! Put me down!"


    The little girl shouted as she stomped her feet in the air.


    "Why do you have to come to Nida''s apartment? " Randell asked in a gentle manner as he gently put her down.


    "That girl is bad! She killed Uncle Joe and then put father in a bad position towards the elderly! She even wants to kill me the moment I knock on her window! "


    "She was not going to kill you. Her dust was already up long before you came. It is also bad manners to come unnoticed to someone''s house, Monica." He gently explained to the little wolf girl.


    "Why? Is she killing someone else before I came? " The fear of the little girl grows even stronger as she thinks about all the bad things she''s heard about Nida.


    "Haha No. Nida doesn''t know how to control her power yet, which is why she is holding on to her uncontrolled power in her room."


    The little girl appears to be a skeptic, as she maintains a frown on her face.


    "Look, if she is a bad influence, how am I even staying unscathed while staying with her?"


    "Of course, Uncle Randell would be fine! You''re the strongest in our pack. How could she even hurt you? "


    Randell chuckled at the unexpected compliment from the little one.


    He still needs to convince the little girl not to see Nida as an enemy, since Nida would be at a disadvantage if the little girl''s mother received bad rumors about her. Monica''s mother held a high position in the pack.


    "Children should not be involved in this kind of issue." Randell brushed his fingers across Monica''s face while giving her a warm and understanding smile.


    "But how could I not? My father always came to work either tired or drunk! This is her fault! I will immediately end her life!" She adorably protested while saying vicious words from her cute mouth.


    Randell heaved a long sigh after realizing the stupid thing Wendell was doing had even affected his own family.


    "Let''s just go and meet your mother; you cannot roam around the street alone."


    He gives up and decides to hand over the child to its parent instead.


    "Don''t worry, Uncle Randell! I am strong and mere humans cannot defeat me! " Monica confidently said as she puffed up her shoulders and chest.


    "Even though you are stronger than human, you cannot be reckless. Just be an obedient child and stay safe within the pack. "


    Monica pouted and let Randell carry her again inside the company building.


    Monica is familiar with the place because she sometimes comes here to this building to play with her father.


    Randell used the elevator to reach the top floor of the building, which is where the president''s office is.


    Knock, knock, knock


    He gently knocked on the door, while on his other arm he was carrying Monica.


    The door opened by itself, despite the fact that it was not automated or mechanical.


    The superior being who is sitting comfortably on her chair while puffing up smoke is the one who controlled the door to open on its own.


    "Madam Angel."


    "Where did you pick up my baby?"


    Angel stopped puffing up smoke and walked closer to Randell to pick up her child, who was on Randell''s arm.


    "She came into Nida''s apartment this morning." Randell honestly responded, which made Monica purse her lips but didn''t have the courage to interrupt the adults'' conversation.


    Her expression is intimidating, and that makes her look very unapproachable, but Randell has no problem with her aura because he is already used to her expression.


    "Monica, baby? As I told you, you can''t just come to someone else''s house without permission." She gently speaks as if the dark and gloomy person she was a while ago is now looking benign.


    "Sorry mother." Monica didn''t protest even more and chose to apologize to end their conversation.


    "Thank you, sir, Randell, for picking up my daughter." Angel thanked him and looked at him with a serious gaze. "Are you certain you want to date her again?"


    She asked.


    "I am sure ma''am," he responded respectfully.


    "Randell, please think it over. She is our enemy. You will get hurt if you continue this relationship," she advised her with concern.


    "Thank you for your concern, madam, but I can manage on my own." He slightly bowed his head again and then moved out of the office without waiting for the angels'' response.


    Randell just got an upset expression once he left the office.


    "Why do they always think that Nida will harm them? They are stronger than she. She''s the one that needs so much care," he said to himself as he walked to his office.


    "Sir Randell! You''re here? " His officemate greeted him with an awkward expression.


    "What''s wrong?" Randell asked, since he could see the strange expressions on the faces of his officemates.


    "Where''s Nida? "


    Before his officemate could answer, Mr. Bungal interjected and asked Nida''s location.


    Randell went ahead of Nida and used his feet to come. That is why he didn''t come late to work.


    While Nida was commuting, she could have been waiting for a ride or stuck in traffic.


    Randell imagines how Nida will look very stressed and haggard after the commute.


    "Something urgent happened, sir. She''s going to be late."


    "Urgent? That''s a lame excuse! Everyone goes to your designation. Come with the legal department and safety officer for the inspissation! "


    "Inspection of what, sir?"


    There''s a huge traffic accident involving our track. Hurry to the location! "Rudy!"


    Manager Bungal seemed to be very busy and in a hurry, that he didn''t wait for Randell''s response.


    Before he could go out to the field, Randell took out his phone and texted Nida first.


    Nida didn''t answer her call or text and just went to the location. Is it just for her to know that he won''t be at the office?


    Randell let out a long sigh and thought, "I am disappointed that they won''t be together at work on their first day of dating."


    while Nida was still on the road waiting for the commute.


    Manager Bungal made a trip to the HR department before going to the site. He complained about Nida and wished for her to be fired immediately.


    The HR department immediately processed Nida''s issue, and it reached the hand of the higher-up immediately.


    "Hahaha, he is on the verge of being fired?" The angel scoffed at the paper she was holding while her daughter was in her lap.


    What is that, Mama?


    She explained patiently to her daughter, "A request to fire the priestess... it appears that she is bad at her job."


    Seriously? She''ll be gone? "Her daughter inquired.


    "No, my child, we cannot fire her."


    "Why?" The child stomped her feet in disappointment. She badly wanted Nida to lose her life because she saw that her parents and her pack were having a hard time because of her.


    "Baby, if we fire her, we won''t be able to get a better look at her, and we won''t be able to protect her."That is the more dangerous thing, "she said, teaching her five-year-old child about managing her pack.


    Ah, you''re right, mother! We can easily kill her if she is this close! " The mother, on the other hand, smiled and agreed with her, as if she had done well in responding to and complimenting her way of thinking.


    "Very good. My daughter is the best, "she said, smiling from ear to ear as she remembered Nida.


    The mother and daughter werewolves happily talked to each other while thinking about vicious things towards Nida.


    While Nida is still waiting on the road, a shiver runs down her spine as she considers who is thinking viciously about her.

 Chapter 65 - President (4)

    "Finally!" Nida exclaimed, after she let out a long sigh.


    She feels relieved after reaching her table. It took her a long time to reach her table as she had to deal with Ms. Aileen the moment she entered their office, and talking to her took an hour.


    After putting her bag down, she stretches her neck to check if Manager Bungal is present. She needs to prepare herself as she expects her manager''s loud scolding. She was an hour and a half late to work, as she felt embarrassed that even the manager wouldn''t come to work this late.


    "He was out in the field," her co-worker shared with her, even though she was not asking, but it made it pretty obvious that she was cautiously looking for their manager.


    The office was quite empty, which made her taciturn coworkers speak out.


    Nida''s least favorite person to be alone with is Luis. He is the kind of worker who is not talkative and lets others do the talking instead. He usually wears his white headphones as his long hair is tied in a bun. His face seems like an average person, but his dark circles in his eyes seem to be so dark as if he was up at any time playing a game without rest.


    "Oh, sadly, I was planning to ask for an apology for my tardiness." She stated that while she appears dejected, she is internally dancing because she knows that no fatty manager will shower her with saliva.


    "You can talk to him tomorrow." He went back to looking at his monitor and talking to her without looking at her. His actions are kind of rude, but everyone in the department is used to Luis''s behavior.


    "Why? Does his work in the field take a long time to finish?" She persisted in her inquiry, noting that Luis appeared impatient.


    "He went to the accident site. That''s eight hours of driving from here."


    "There was an accident?"


    "Yes, our delivery truck hit a tanker truck. It exploded, and there was a fatality. "


    "Oh my! Someone died?"


    "Unfortunately, yes. This is a serious case, which is why Sir Randell and Sir Rudy went there too. Some other assistants will also be coordinating with the legal department. That is why our office will be empty these days. The majority of us will be out in the field."


    "Then what should I do? I wasn''t ordered to do anything." She asked, as she also wanted to ask her coworker why he was also left inside the almost empty department office.


    "You and I will be doing all the paper work since everyone else is working hard to work outside in this weather. But Ms. Mildea, I don''t like talking at work, so let''s just split the work. " He once made a loud grunt to get up from his chair.


    He took a hug box from the desk next to his table and pulled out a stack of documents.


    He divided it into two that needed to be processed as he put half of them on his table and just weakly pointed at the files he left on the table.


    "I''ll work on this. You take care of that." He bluntly said and started to take care of the half he had taken.


    "Okay, thanks."


    Even though Nida smiled at him and didn''t complain about the work she needed to do, in reality she was cursing internally as she tried to pick up the eight layers of thick delivery files. The books were so thick that they weighed 12 kilograms together.


    Nida couldn''t take the books in one go because she is not strong enough to carry twelve kilograms of heavy things. Her body remained skinny and pale, even though her divine powers made her feel extra healthy.


    Also, she is unable to use her dust because it was misbehaving not long ago.


    She patiently took the books by twos from the table where her lazy coworker had placed them. That is why it took her time to take the papers on her table from the table, which was four cubicles away from Nida.


    "Ugh!" she grunts as she rests her shoulder once she finishes taking the books off her table. She internally cursed multiple times toward her coworker, who let her alone to walk back and forth in heels while carrying books in her hand.


    She looked at the time and wished it would run faster so she could go home immediately. She scoffed at her own thoughts as she remembered that she had just arrived late and was thinking about living off work even though she hadn''t done work in the first place.


    Tik tok, tik tok, tik tok


    The ticking of the clock made her suffocate at the drowning sound of time.


    She then stared at the empty seat next to her and thought of Randell, who was working hard on the field.


    She feels a bit empty that Randell is not beside her. It''s their first day as a couple. It''s too bad that they won''t be together this time.


    ''I should be thankful that I don''t have to be out in this heat.'' She tries to convince herself that she is in a better situation than those who are working hard under the sun.


    She stopped thinking about other things and just focused herself on finishing the document processing.


    "Knock, knock, knock"


    The knocking was not done by hitting the door, but instead it was a voice.


    The two looked at the little girl who was peeking her head out the door.


    "What are you doing here?" Nida stood up and hastily took the kid out of the door.


    It was the same kid that knocked on her window.


    Nida is now aware of the identity of the little werewolf, but she is still wary of her sudden appearance.


    As she observes the adorable but dangerous child in front of her, various questions come out of her head.


    questions like:


    What is her purpose in following Nida.


    Is she a werewolf as well?


    Does being born of werewolf parents turn you into a werewolf as well?


    Does the president know that his child is following her?


    "Am I not allowed to enter my father''s workplace?" The child answered with a grin.


    Nida has no idea what is causing Monica''s evil grin and remains unconcerned because she assumed that small children would be harmless, especially since she is still a pup, and that it would be simple to deal with her if she became hostile.


    "Then what do you want from me?"


    ''I thought Randell ran after her? Did he just go off to work without settling our issue with this child?''


    "Mommy and Daddy are busy!" she cutely said as she opened her arms as if she was asking to be carried.


    Nida reflexively reacted to her action and picked up the five-year-old wolf and carried her in her arms.


    "I am hungry!" the kids said in a whining voice.


    If the child were normal, Nida would react like another human to the child''s statement, but she is not. She is a werewolf pup. Nida thought that being hungry is something not normal and thought that maybe she''s impaled to something else like being hungry with human flesh.


    "I can buy you anything. Just tell me what you like." She said this as she panicked and became paranoid. But of course, these chaotic emotions remain internally as she succeeds at not showing her own emotions by just maintaining her scowling face.


    "What food do you like?"


    She inquired politely, attempting to overcome her apprehension.


    "What else do you expect me to eat?" Monica''s response was too vague and made Nida''s head ache.


    "Fruits?" she tries to answer, despite knowing the correct answer. But it''s the answer she badly wants to avoid.


    "No!" Monica shouted, as she was about to throw a tantrum.


    "Let''s not play a guessing game and just tell me what it is. I can give you anything if I can. OR should I bring you to your father''s office?"


    As she tried to find the answer to Monica''s hunger, Nida started to think about the characteristics of the werewolves.


    Werewolves are known to feed on live flesh. If a werewolf loses control, he or she can go on a killing spree, devouring humans and anything else in their path. Werewolves enjoy fresh meat in their wolf form, which usually comes in the form of rabbits, deer, or birds. Werewolves are superb hunters with keen senses and reflexes. Werewolves have huge canines, which means they are meat eaters.


    Her mind runs around, and she thinks a lot of extra things as she panics.


    She just needed to think of the food they needed to eat, especially since she needed to feed her now. Randell never shared it with her, which is why she doesn''t exactly know.


    There is one idea for her to answer, but she doesn''t want to spit it out because it scares her so much.


    "Meat? I know you like meat. " She decided to respond anyway, and upon her response, Monica''s evil grin appeared and asked her viciously.


    "What type of meat?"

 Chapter 66 - President (5)

    "What type of meat?" the little girl in her arms asked nonchalantly, while Nida formed beads of sweat on her forehead as she feared the child''s intimidating smile.


    Monica''s grin is not something a five-year-old child would do, which made Nida wonder if all werewolf children act like this normally.


    ''Wait? Randell was human-like until he turned eighteen. Don''t all werewolves experience the same stages?''


    "Aren''t you too superhuman now?" she asked instead of answering the child''s vicious question.


    Monica smiled even brighter at her response. She jumped off Nida''s arms and spun twice, and slowly, her appearance changed into that of an adult woman.


    "Who are you?" Nida asked as she tried to recognize the lady in front of her.


    After transforming from a chubby and adorable five-year-old child, the lady stood tall in front of her, showing off her intimidating presence. The lady has the appearance of a mature woman, with a well-endowed figure, long blue hair, and emerald green eyes. The way she stood showed off, as if she was a lady with authority.


    But what she notices the most is the lady''s pointy elven ears.


    Nida took a step back as she thought that maybe she''d be involved in another supernatural race again.


    "I am Angel, wife of Wendell and mother of Monica." She elegantly introduced herself as she noticed Nida''s reaction to her transformation.


    Nida made an obvious step back, and her eyes were focused on the exit rather than towards Angel, as if she was just waiting for the right moment to escape.


    "The president''s wife? Then you''re the chairwoman." She nervously responded.


    Why would a big shot come out and disguise herself as her child in front of me? Does she come to me because I scared her daughter? ''


    "Yes, I am." Her smile on her face doesn''t fade away even though they are talking. She then took a step closer to Nida, which put them only twelve inches apart from each other.


    Angel is a six-footer, and since she is way taller than Nida, she ends up looking up to her.


    "What can I do for you, madam?" She asked respectfully because she knew the lady in front of her was not only in a higher position in their company, but Nida guessed she was also involved and in a higher position with the supernatural families'' hierarchy based on how the lady acted with such authority.


    "Actually, there are a lot of things about you that are too troublesome for me." She said while her piercing gaze focused on her.


    "What troublesome things might I have done, madam? Please tell me so that I can make it up for it." She managed to respond despite the hard thumping of her heart, as if she''d gone deaf from the loud beating of her heart.


    "Why won''t we talk about this in my office?" As Angel said, Nida felt relieved when she finally stepped back, but only for a moment, because the hallway where they were standing together changed into an all-white, huge room with bookshelves in the corner and a table and couches in the center.


    Everything was in shades of white.


    "Oh, sorry for abruptly teleporting." She said as she leisurely walked towards the couch and also gestured for Nida to sit on it too.


    "Is this far from the office?" she cautiously asked, as she wondered what kind of supernatural being Angel was. Teleportation is something rare and hard to do for the majority of supernatural beings. If an angel is doing it, it may mean that she is way more superior than others.


    "No. This is my office. "


    Nida felt relieved that this was only the chairwoman''s office. It would be a problem if she was brought back to another dimension again.


    "What is it that you want to talk about, madam?" she asked, but Angel insisted on making her sit first. Nida stares at angel for a moment before she decides to sit awkwardly across from her.


    You''re being a priestess, and Randell''s girlfriend is bothering me. A lot, "she said.


    "Madam, you don''t have to worry. I have no intention of doing any tasks as a priestess. I also won''t involve myself in all your pack activities. I will work hard and will make sure I won''t bother you. " She said firmly, with the intention of convincing her that she had zero intention of troubling anyone or herself.


    "That''s a good thing, but my pack is also against you. That is what is bothering me."


    "Against me?"


    "Yes, they want you dead," she said, still with her smiling face, which made Nida tremble as her eyes also shook.


    ''Why am I always in danger? Why do I always have to be extra careful not to be killed?''


    She internally said she was feeling indignant over everything that had been happening to her.


    ''Am I not allowed to leave peacefully? Date freely? or just plain happy?''


    "I don''t remember if I did something directly to all of you." she said, as if she was about to cry.


    "Your existence is a threat to us, especially since you already killed one of us."


    Nida bit her lips as she remembered the werewolf that turned into dust because she had eaten his core.


    "W-wait? I thought he had been brought back to life! " She exclaimed.


    "Yeah, he did, but he is still not entirely fine." Angel made her expression change finally.


    "Why? What happened?" she asked worriedly.


    "He has no memories." That is what makes some who are close to him rage. One of them is my husband. He is a close friend of Joe''s, and he is quite serious about taking it back to someone who wronged him. "


    Nida gulped her own saliva while listening to Angel''s calm explanation.


    "That is also causing so much hassle as well." She speaks as if she isn''t sympathizing with her husband, but rather seeing it as a bothersome thing.


    "What should I do, madam?" She asked again because she felt like Angel already had something in her mind for Nida to do.


    "I am actually an elf. My daughter is a half-elf and a half-wolf. But everyone thought that I was a wolf and my daughter was an extraordinary wolf pup."


    Nida just silently looked at her while waiting for her point.


    "Everyone thought that we were werewolves. You know why is that? "


    "Did you put everyone under a spell?"


    "Correct!"


    "Even the president? He doesn''t know? "


    "Wendell is quite gullible. That is why he never suspected I wasn''t a wolf, even sleeping with me." Angel chuckled as she talked about her husband. "I love him, but I have no intention of telling him the truth."


    "Then why are you telling me this?" She tilted her head as she thought, ''Why is she keeping learning secrets at the same rate as she continues to have too many life-threatening experiences?''


    "I am actually going to propose something to you. I actually don''t like your current situation, which keeps affecting the pack. I can lend my hand to you to do that. I can help you erase any trace that you are a priestess. "


    "You can do that?" She perked up but immediately pulled back as she realized something.


    "What''s the deal? What will it benefit you if you help me?" She said this as she thought that nothing was free. There is definitely something in exchange for the offer.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t trick you or anything else. I just want our pack to remain as peaceful as it has always been."


    "Then what is it? What is the payment? "


    "It''s simple. You just have to lend me your power. I need something to fuel my own spells to make them more effective. "


    "Fuel?"


    I know how to cast the spell to make everyone''s memories of your alter, but I need extra energy to support my casting.


    "No, no, madam. I don''t care about the process. What am I asking is, what are you after in helping me? "


    "I actually wanted to erase something else, so I just want to use you so I can do it too."


    "What is something you want to erase?"


    "Someone discovers my real identity. I just want to erase it so that me and my daughter can leave the same way as always. However, I can not do it on my own. That is why I am asking you. Isn''t it going to benefit you as well? " Her words are quite convincing, but her smile makes Nida doubtful.


    "I have a few conditions though."


    "Okay, tell me."


    "First, you are not allowed to alter my memories."


    "Sure, I can''t anyway."


    "You can''t?"


    "You are a priestess. I can''t erase someone with divinity. It will only nullify my spell. "


    Its the first time Nida felt relieved with the perk of having divine powers.


    As she thinks of it, the wolves didn''t succeed in altering her memories ten years ago.


    "Second, tell me what secret you want to erase."


    This time, Angel frowned and asked her, "Why?"

 Chapter 67 - President (6)

    "Tell me what secret you want to erase."


    "Why?" Angel frowned as she looked at Nida. "Is this some kind of collateral?"


    "I need security, a pledge to protect me whatever may happen." She said sternly, which made Angel sigh in response.


    "Do you remember Joe and where you first met him?"


    "Are you trying to change the topic?"


    "No, I am going to tell you, but it will be a long story, so let''s start with Joe."


    "Joe is the werewolf that I killed, right?" Nida slowly approached her and decided to sit since she could sense that they would be talking for a long time.


    "Yes, he was running after the person who stole his core. Actually, he was with two other werewolves. "


    Nida looked at her seriously as she waited for her to finish her statement.


    I am actually the one who stole it, and I am the one who they are fighting with.


    Nida furrowed her brows as she leant forward.


    "Does that mean that it''s your fault that I was turned into a priestess? " She was about to get angry, but Angel immediately corrected her.


    "How is it my fault? Before you are even born, you are already fated to be a priestess. "


    Nida shut her mouth as she remembered what Mila had said to her. ''Ah right, I was chosen by her since birth.''


    She then gestured with her hand to ask Angel to continue telling her story.


    Angel cleared her throat and fixed her collar before continuing.


    "The three werewolves found out that I am an elf and were in the middle of shutting them up, but three werewolves are still hard to suppress, so I started to blackmail them with their core."


    "How did you even take their core?"


    "I was desperate for Wendell to not know the truth, so I asked for the help of the church."


    "Church? I thought they were your enemies. "


    "The werewolves are their adversaries, but not me. I am an elf. Elves are light-attributed supernatural beings, which is why we are fine in the eyes of the church. They lent me a hand to suppress them, but Joe managed to get away, and that''s how you meet him. On the other hand, I no longer have any problem with Joe since he has already lost his memories, and I have to erase the memories of the two. "


    "Where are the two then?"


    "They are not doing anything now because I still have their cores."


    "Then don''t just give it to them."


    "That''s dangerous for me and my child. I need something to make sure we can live without worrying that someone will spill the truth. "


    "That is why you''re asking me to help you alter their memories."


    "Yes."


    Nida closes her eyes for a moment to think while Angel lets her think and decide.


    "Okay, deal!" Angel perked up as she felt relieved that Nida had agreed to help her.


    "When should we start?"


    "We can do it today."


    "What do you mean now? Is there no preparation or something needed before doing it? "


    You just need to lend me your power. I will do all the work! " She said it with a trusting expression.


    Nida looked at her with doubt but agreed to her anyway.


    "Wait, what about Randell? I''m dating him now! It wouldn''t be right if we erased his memories too. "


    "We can exclude him if you want, but are you okay with one soul knowing that you are a priestess?"


    "How about yourself?" She asked, since Angel mentioned there being only one soul, which means Angel wouldn''t be counted.


    "I plan to erase my involvement with you as well after we are done with my issue. Is it better if we cut ties and I forget about you so I can fully erase your existence as a priestess? I hate hassle. "


    Angel''s only focus is to cover her and her daughter''s identities. She only wished to remain Wendell''s wife and continue her act as a werewolf.


    She doesn''t love his pack and doesn''t like the dark attributes of supernatural beings, but she is doing all of this because of her affection for Wendell, the love of her life.


    Nida is amazed by Angel''s way of thinking, but she can''t help but agree with her ideas.


    "Then when are we going to do it?"


    "Good timing, there is a conference later this night!"


    "Conference?"


    "Yes! Werewolves will gather in one place tonight. We can alter their memories at that time. We will deal with your issue first. "


    "Are you doing it in one go?"


    "Which one? I will alter those wolves later because I can''t jumble your memory altering with mine. "


    "So are we working together twice?"


    "Yes, so come here later and let''s do it." She handed her a sticky note with an address sticker on it.


    The moment she raised her head to ask her again, the place changed and Angel was not in front of her anymore.


    She''s back in the hallway, and she nearly fell on her buttocks because she was sitting on the couch, and that couch vanished with the change of location.


    "Nida, what are you doing here?" Randell asked as he walked closer to her. He was about to greet her with a kiss, but she reflexively avoided him again.


    She cursed her reflexes.


    "Sorry." She kissed him again as an apology.


    "Which is it?" Randell said as he looked at her with confusion.


    "What?"


    "Do you hate being kissed or do you just want the one who should kiss?"


    "What the heck are you talking about?" She brushed her fingers against Randell''s face and then looked at her fingers, which felt sticky.


    "Oh, no! I run here, that is why I am sticky! " He grabbed her hand and cleaned her fingers with his handkerchief.


    "You run? Why? "


    "My work is done, but it will take eight hours to get back here, so I run back. It is faster with my legs. "


    "If you are here already, then you should also run to go there."


    "Yes, I missed you." He sweetly held himself back from hugging her since he was sweaty and dirty from all the dirt he got from running on the highway.


    "Won''t they know?"


    "Know what?"


    "How could you even get here that fast as a normal person?"


    "Don''t bother with the details; the important thing is that I am here." He smiled brightly, and that made Nida skip a beat.


    She feels like his glowing, handsome face might blind her, despite the fact that he is all sweaty and dirty.


    "Wait for me, I''ll wash up."


    "Sure, I actually hadn''t finished any work at all."


    "Let''s go outside. Manager Bungal is not here. Let''s skip work. "


    "We can just eat together tonight. I''ll be scolded again if he finds it out. "


    "Don''t worry, he will not know, and I can''t see you tonight. That is why I am asking you to eat with me now."


    "Why? Are you going somewhere?"


    "Nothing much. I have a family gathering tonight, which is why I really can''t meet you later."


    "Family gathering?"


    Nida gasped internally as she realized what Randell was talking about.


    ''That is the conference Angel is talking about!''


    Nida now realized the difference between the werewolf''s and the elf''s perspective.


    Angel calls it a conference, as if it were a business thing, but Randell calls it a family gathering because he will be meeting with his pack members with whom he shares the same blood and roots.


    "Okay, I have no say when it comes to family. Go and change. I''ll look for a good place to eat," she said, as she got excited about eating food.


    She actually needs to eat a lot since she will need a lot of energy to cast her dust to fuel the elf casting to erase any trace of being a priestess.


    ''It''s nice that the wolves will forget about me, but it would be better if she could also erase the gods'' memories. I also want to erase my connection to Mila.'' she thought as she watched Randell walking out of the hallway to change.


    ''Should I tell him or not?''


    She thought as she think of better things to do.


    She is guessing that Randell will go against the idea, which is why she is hesitating to tell him.


    ''I hope he won''t hate me for this.''


    She stopped worrying about tonight''s important event and went back to her chair, becoming upset again as she remembered all the tasks she needed to rush through.


    She needs to at least finish doing at least one file before she can go out of the office without worries.


    She should be rushing and speeding up her work, but she ends up browsing on the internet and looking for a nice place to eat.


    "Whatever, I''ll just receive the scolding wholeheartedly," she said as she gave up on finishing her work and spent her time looking up on the internet while Randell was showering to look fresh again.

 Chapter 68 - President (7)

    "Did you do any work?" Randell asked, as he guessed that Nida hadn''t done anything at all, which he had guessed right.


    "No need to ask." She said that because she felt guilty about not doing her work properly.


    Randell simply laughed at Nida as they walked into the basement parking lot.


    "Sir Rudy will lend his car?"


    "Yes, because I left my car with him."


    "He is not back yet?"


    "Yes, he has the patience to drive for eight hours."


    "That sucks. Anyway, which is his car?"


    The two have been going around the basement and haven''t found the car yet.


    Randell just keeps pressing the car keys to know where it is while Nida walks ahead of him to look around as well.


    Beep beep


    "Oh! Here it is! " Nida happily runs towards the car and enters the car.


    "Why aren''t you going in? Come on, let''s go!" She asked confusedly, as Randell was only standing in front of the car while looking at her with his hands on his waist.


    "What?" She asked again because she didn''t know what she did wrong for her to receive such a glare.


    Randell let out a long sigh before going inside the car.


    "At least let me open the door for you," he said while pouting.


    "Huh? Why? My hands are free." She innocently responded, which made Randell heave another sigh.


    "Just let me open the door for you next time."


    "Okay, whatever." She responded while putting on the location she chose.


    "That restaurant is kind of far from your apartment."


    "It''s okay, I badly want to try their food."


    "Are you sure? I can''t drive you home if we eat there. Our gathering will start at seven. "


    "Don''t worry, I can take Rudy''s car and you can just run with your legs."


    Nida was just teasing him, but he took her words seriously.


    "Yeah right, it would be safer to go home that way."


    "Are you dumb? I was just kidding. I''m too tired to drive. I''ll just take a taxi! "


    She pouted.


    "We seem to not have the same wave-length as before."


    "But I want you to go home safe," he pouted as well.


    The two became silent inside the car, but soon looked at each other.


    Hehe hehe


    The two chuckled once they realized that both of them were pouting.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Meanwhile,


    Back in the CTC Building, in an all-white office, two individuals are glaring at each other intensely.


    "It''s rare for the mighty dark priest to come and visit this sinful elf." Angel said as she glued her eyes to Daniel.


    "What do you expect me to do after you send those messages?" Daniel menacingly narrowed his gaze towards Angel who was sitting comfortably.


    Daniel immediately came to meet Angel after she sent him a message informing him of the thing they were going to do at the wolf''s gathering.


    "I expect you to do nothing unless you really care about that wolf priestess."


    "Leave her alone. She doesn''t have any intention of joining the wolf or anyone else."


    "How can you be so sure? Randell started to date her again."


    "What kind of nonsense are you talking about?"


    "Oh, so you''re not aware? Both of them confirmed that they are dating again."


    Daniel didn''t respond to Angel''s statement and just stared at her intently for a minute before he disappeared in front of her. His body turns into black smoke that teleports him to the place he wants.


    Angel just made a short laugh, "You even used teleportation? Oh poor priest. "


    A teleportation spell is the most powerful type of spell that can strain the caster''s body. That is why Daniel didn''t use it unless needed, and this time he used it to immediately teleport to look for Nida.


    "She''s not here." He said as he reappeared inside Nida''s apartment.


    "Of course she''s not." Angel followed him and also used a teleportation spell.


    Daniel ignored her and teleported once more to look for Nida.


    However, every time he goes into a place, Angel follows him.


    As an elf that is blessed with magic powers, she effortlessly followed him without feeling any strain on her body. While Daniel is covered in sweat as he feels feverish from using the teleportation spell, divine powers don''t have an affinity for controlling space.


    "Stop following me!" Daniel exclaimed as he tried to push Angel, but he missed because he could not see properly due to his blurring vision.


    "Fine, I won''t bother you, but let me ask one thing before I leave."


    "Fuck off!" Daniel''s knees give in, and he flops on the floor.


    "Sir Dark Priest, are you perhaps taking care of the wolf priestess because of your sister?"


    Daniel raised his middle finger instead of responding, which made Angel laugh loudly while disappearing into the air.


    "Hahaha you are all funny!" She said this until she disappeared.


    Daniel leans against the wall and weakly pulls out his phone to try to call Nida for the last time.


    Ring, ring, ring


    He has been calling her ever since he started teleporting to places he thought Nida would visit.


    Ring, ring, ring.


    "What keeps you busy that you can''t even pick up your phone?" he frustratedly spoke to himself.


    He thought it was unfair that when Nida called, he would immediately answer the phone, whereas Nida would not even check the message he sent.


    Ring, ring, ring.


    "Hello?"


    "Finally, what have you been doing that you can''t answer my call? "


    "So I was eating it. Why? What''s wrong? "


    Randell and Nida went into the restaurant. She asked to eat, and that made Nida too occupied for him to check on her phone. She also tries to focus more on Randell because they have a lot of catching up to do.


    She only managed to look at her phone after Randell sent her to ride in a taxi to go home.


    Of course, she will not go home. A few minutes from now, the wolves'' gathering will happen. She needs to meet with Angel anytime soon.


    "Where are you?"


    "Now?"


    "When should I be asking? Of course now! "


    "I am in a taxi now, but I will be getting off the subway soon. Why? "


    She patiently responded, despite Daniel''s talking irritably to her. She tried to understand Daniel''s irritation since it was her fault that she didn''t answer his call immediately.


    "Which subway?"


    "At Triangulo, why?"


    "Wait for me there."


    "Huh? Why? Wait! Hey! "


    Daniel ended the call without waiting for her response. She then held her phone tightly.


    "We can''t meet though. I need to meet Ms. Angel. " She yelled at her phone, despite the fact that she knew her line was already cut.


    While the taxi is driving toward the station, she thinks of any reason why Daniel is looking for her, or if there is anything she did that made Daniel irritated, except for ignoring his call and text.


    "Huh?"


    The moment the taxi was getting close to her destination, she peered out the window and saw Daniel waiting for her at the entrance of the station.


    "Manong! Please hurry. " She asked the taxi driver as she used her dust to push the car to move even faster. That makes the taxi driver surprised, but she doesn''t care. Her attention is focused on Daniel.


    The station entrance is crowded as usual with commuters passing by like on ordinary days, but Daniel''s waiting for her at the entrance is too eye-catching, especially since he is sitting on the ground.


    Nida wasn''t aware of his weak state yet, but she rushed towards him after seeing him sitting on the dirty ground.


    "Why is a clean freak sitting carelessly on the ground?" She thought that there was something wrong with Daniel because there was no way a clean freak would try to sit on a dirty public face if he was not sick or something bad happened.


    Feeling even guiltier about ignoring his message, Nida hurriedly got out of the taxi and ran towards him, and that was the moment she saw his feverish state.


    "Hey, what happened?" She asked as she worriedly checked on his body.


    Daniel''s body is extremely hot and he is shivering as well. His lips are almost turning blue and his eyes are slightly closed even though she has already come to greet him.


    "Use your divine powers. Heal yourself!" She exclaimed as she tried to use her dust to heal him, but she actually didn''t know how that made her dust only swirl around Daniel.


    "Is he looking for me because he is unable to heal himself?"


    She bit her lip as she felt bad not helping him soon, even though he always came to her almost immediately when she needed him.


    "Are you stupid? Do you think I''ll be like this if I can? " He keeps his irritated tone when responding to her, but he keeps his eyes closed and can''t even stand on his own.


    "Sorry, but I can''t use healing power! What should I do? " She panics as she doesn''t know what to do.


    "Just take me home!"


    "Okay!" Nida runs towards the road to call a taxi. She wants to make up with Daniel and decides to take care of him even though she had an important plan to do so.


    She then looked at her watch.


    "It will be seven soon."


    Note: Manong is used to refer to older people, mostly strangers.

 Chapter 69 - President (8)

    "You are sweating too much."


    She worriedly wiped Daniels'' face with her handkerchief while they were riding in a taxi.


    Daniels'' bloodshot eyes are closed and his body still feels weak and hot.


    His fever is so high that he feels cold and hot at the same time.


    Nida was extremely worried, but she couldn''t do anything for Daniel but just support him inside the taxi.


    It would still take thirty minutes to reach Daniels'' house. That is why Nida had forgotten about her important task and focused more on Daniel''s well-being.


    "What should I do?" she asked, checking on him repeatedly, trying to make her powers heal the weak priest.


    "What happened?"


    Daniel didn''t have anymore strength to talk to Nida, which is why he just leant on her shoulder and just let her talk to herself.


    Minutes later, the taxi arrives in front of his house, and Nida carries him effortlessly with her dust.


    Cough! cough! Cough!


    Daniel coughed while he lay on the couch where Nida put him.


    Nida didn''t take him straight to his room because the room was locked and Daniel was not responding to him. She then decided to place him instead in his sister''s room, which Nida always used.


    "Hey, what''s the sense of taking you home if I can''t even take care of you properly? I need your clothes! " She scolded the feverish Daniel, which was somewhat useless because Daniel was just weakly lying and unresponsive.


    She wipes his body, which is soaked with his own cold sweats, with the towels that are already in the room.


    She removed his shirt, and that made Nida pause for a moment. His body is quite daring, and that made her gulp her own saliva, but soon she slapped her face to not be distracted by his well-built body and wiped the sweat off again.


    "What happened to you? Why did you become like this? "


    She asked again, but Daniel was just breathing heavily and had no strength to reply. He tries to open his eyes, but it is so heavy that he eventually loses consciousness and gives in to his weak state.


    He felt stupid for overusing his power to prevent Nida from doing what the angel wanted and ended up being too weak to do anything.


    "She will leave after putting me to sleep." Daniel guessed that Nida was just going to leave him behind because he was sure that erasing the pack''s memories was more important.


    He doesn''t want to surrender to his weak body, but sleepiness wins.


    The last thing he saw before his consciousness disappeared was Nida talking to him, which he could not understand since his hearing was impaired and soon she left the room. Leaving him alone


    Daniel smiled bitterly as everything turned black.


    ....


    ....


    ....


    Seven o''clock in the evening. On the top floor of a hotel, tables and chairs were arranged as if a group of people were coming for a festive occasion.


    Soon, the floor was filled with people chatting to one another in different moods and emotions. However, the crowd and this gathering are not like any other normal gathering because it is filled with werewolves and is organized by werewolves for the soul purpose of the werewolves.


    Werewolves often gather to strengthen their bonds, sometimes arranging to clear up misunderstandings or tackle some issue that they need to solve together.


    Clap clap clap.


    The crowd noise disappeared once a man loudly and slowly clapped his hand to get everyone''s attention.


    "Good evening, everyone! Thank you for coming here again, despite some of you living far away from this city. "


    Wendell, who is the official and public leader of the pack, talked respectfully to the crowd while everyone looked at him with respect as well.


    "With our annual gathering, I wish our bonds would become stronger."


    Wendell then proceeded with his long speech, in which he always let go of every conference they had.


    "I wonder if Sir Randell would be the same if he were to be the pack leader again." One of the members of the pack loudly said, "As if he were speaking to his close member at his side."


    Randell crossed his arms and menacingly looked at the werewolf that was trying to lead the crowd to start to belittle the leader again.


    Randell, who is always sweet, gentle, and forgiving towards others, doesn''t exist in the memory of their pack.


    They know that the Randell that their pack knows is a cold-blooded person with so much charisma as a werewolf and is filled with a dominating aura that anyone who dares to look at him will lose their strength to stand and will eventually end up kneeling in front of him.


    Randell is indeed a different person when dealing with the werewolves.


    He needs to act strong so that no one can go against him and will try to play with him because he knows the playful nature of the wolves, but this action made the wolves look up at him and think that he is more deserving to be the leader than Wendell, who is losing his charisma as leader.


    In fact, Randell trained hard to be stronger and rose on top of the werewolves, but not to lead them or to make them surrender to him, but to make sure the werewolves couldn''t do whatever they wanted to him.


    Wendell, as his close family, is aware of this, but he can''t help but be envious of Randell''s attention and the powers he possesses.He was jealous, but he was not wary of Randell taking his position away from him because he knew that Randell wouldn''t ever want it. They have been close for decades. That is why he perfectly knows that Randell won''t do so.


    Wendell is a man who puts importance on his family and close subordinates and would even give up his life if someone trampled over his family. His family is his priority, and Randell is part of that family.


    However, Wendell is getting frustrated with Randell because the person he is dating is someone he never wants to accept.


    The priestess almost caused the death of a family member that he would never forget and forgive.


    "Woah? Is there something big happening? "


    "What the heck? What''s going on? "


    "Alpha Randell is going up the flat form."


    "Why?"


    "Quite down! Let''s just listen to him! "


    The crowd became chaotic once Randell stepped onto the flat form to speak, and again after Wendell finished his speech.


    Wendell just casually handed him the microphone, and Randell stared at the crowd for a moment before speaking.


    The crowd quieted down as their bodies stiffened by just looking at Randell observing everyone from the stage.


    His stifling aura made some of the crowd gulp down their own saliva and some averted their gaze from Randell because it was something they could not take at their own level.


    "Good evening, everyone."


    Randell started to talk, which made his low baritone voice echo around the area.


    "I am dating the priestess that almost killed our member."


    The crowd let out a gasp, but no one had a negative reaction or complained.


    In fact, they have some negative reactions, but the dominating aura of Randell makes them shut up.


    "I know some of you are angry about this fact. But we also need to be thankful to the dark priest for making the effort to bring back the life of Joe. " Randell glanced at Wendell.


    Wendell just stared at him disappointingly.


    Randell expected this reaction and just focused back on speaking in front of the hundred werewolves in front of him.


    Everyone, we don''t have to worry about the priestess. She will not harm us anymore. "


    "How can you be so sure about that?" A man had the courage to speak out and asked Randell weakly.


    "The god we worshipped The Goddess Mila has sent her to us. She is a wolf priestess. "


    "She is our priestess. How come? "


    "The goddess is long gone. She disappeared a long time ago.


    "Aren''t you making up stories?"


    More and more werewolves bravely speak out their thoughts because the topic that Randell is discussing is very important, especially to the existence of their pack.


    She indeed disappeared a long time ago, but the priestess shared that Goddess Mila visited her. However, she refuses the responsibility, so we actually have no more issues with her. She won''t do her task as priestess. That means she won''t side with the church or with us. That only means she will be harmless to everyone. "


    The crowd became noisy again as they discussed their thoughts with each other at the same time.


    The group''s thoughts were divided about whether to just leave Nida or not, but before everything came to a conclusion, one werewolf shouted and pointed toward the upper side of the stage, which Randell and Wendell looked up into.


    "What do you mean she''s harmless?"


    "What is the meaning of this, Randell?"


    Wendell shouted as he looked up at the swarm of silver dust getting ready to bury them like a wave.


    "Everyone! Berserk!" Wendell shouted.

 Chapter 70 - President (9)

    "What should I do?"


    Nida is pacing back and forth in front of Daniel''s sister''s room. It is where she made him rest since his room was locked.


    She has already given him medicine and taken care of his sweat and feverish body.


    Daniel''s fever is still high, but he is not shaking like before. He is also now in deep sleep. That may mean that he is not in danger anymore, but it doesn''t mean that she can leave him behind.


    She doesn''t want to leave, but her only opportunity to be free from being targeted by wolves will be gone if she doesn''t go now and meet Angel.


    "What should I do?" She keeps repeating her words as her steps double from pacing back and forth.


    Ring, ring, ring.


    She finally stopped once her phone rang.


    "Ma''am Angel!" She exclaimed as soon as she picked up her phone. She didn''t know what to do. That is why she was relieved that Angel was calling her, but she immediately frowned the moment she realized that she had never added Angel''s number to her contact list.


    "How? When did you save your number to my phone? "


    "Secret." Angel mischievously replied.


    "That is not important. I thought you had decided to help me. Why aren''t you here yet? The werewolves are already gathered and having a great time. "


    Something came up. I don''t think I can come, Ma''am Angel. "


    "Why? Can''t you leave the dark priest and come here instead? "


    "H-how did you know?" Nida was surprised by Angel''s way of gathering information; it was as if she had an eye almost everywhere.


    "That is not important now; just heal him now and come here."


    "I can''t heal him, ma''am." She responded dejectedly because she was frustrated with her lack of knowledge and skills in using his abilities.


    She can''t even have the chance to use her powers for good. She thinks she has only used it to destroy things.


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know how."


    You don''t know? Then I''ll teach you."


    "You know how to use divine magic?"


    "Not really, but I am well versed in magic power. I think divine and magic powers follow the same principle. Just try it; there''s nothing to lose if it''s not effective. "


    "OK," she replied quickly, because Nida was becoming scared and skeptical of the idea of Angel, but she decided to follow her anyway because she believed Angels were harmless.


    "Go to him and surround him with your dust."


    "Okay."


    Nida went inside the room again and followed what Angel was instructing.


    "Done. Next?"


    "I''ll be sending you a text. It''s a prayer. You just need to speak those words perfectly. It''s similar to chanting. Remember, you can''t stutter because it may affect him badly. "


    "Whom am I praying to? Why am I praying? Do I really need to pray? "


    "You''re a weird priestess. What else should a priestess do? Of course, you need to chant a prayer. "


    "But I really don''t know."


    "Figure it out for yourself. Wendell is coming here. Just come back here after you''re done. I''m hanging up now. "


    The call ended, leaving Nida confused about what she should do.


    Beep, beep, beep


    Nida checked her phone again as she received the message from Angel that she should be chanting.


    "What language is this? Do I really need to chant this? "


    She tries to read the text, but the words are beyond her comprehension.That is why she is quite unsure about pronouncing the words.


    Even with doubt, she still controlled her dust to surround Daniel and chanted the text sent by Angel.


    "Pabayai an sinda madakop sa mga dayo haliun, gabay sa mga dayo haliun. Dai na sana, pabayai na" sugpuon.


    After she chanted the words, black smoke came out of Daniel''s mouth. That made her think that it was a sign that he had finally healed.


    "Daniel! Daniel! Are you fine now? " She brightly woke him up, but his pale face and hot temperature were still the same.


    "Did I cast it wrong?"


    She checked the text message again, but it was all gone. Even the call history of their conversation is gone, as if it never happened.


    "What happened? What was that? What now? " She panics as she is not sure of what she has done.


    She was about to get out of the room to not disturb Daniel''s rest, but suddenly Daniel got up and grabbed her wrist.


    "I am thankful that you didn''t leave me behind, but what did you do?"


    Still, with a weak body, he only held her for a second, then went back to laying down while breathing heavily.


    "Why would I even leave that state?"


    Daniel felt relieved with her statement and asked her again. What did you do? I felt something was cast on me, "


    "Seriously? Do you feel better? " She perked up. She hoped that her casting would at least make him feel better, even if only for a little while.


    "It is not healing power."


    "It''s not? Then you''re still sick. "


    "Yes, I am. What the hell did you do? Don''t randomly experiment with your power! "


    "I didn''t randomly do it! Madam Angel thought I did! "


    "Angel? She can not use divine power! How the hell can she teach you how to divine powers? "


    Daniel, with his weak and heavy body, forced himself to get up by pulling Nida into her collar.


    "Don''t tell me you''re going to ask me to fix your trouble while I am this sick." Daniel asked as their faces closed the distance to one another. Nida just awkwardly avoided his gaze and pulled his body away from him. Daniel just laid back on the bed and continued to breath heavily as his fever got worse again.


    "I won''t! Just rest there. I''ll figure out what happened."


    She pulled out the blanket and covered Daniels up to his neck.


    Nida actually stripped off his clothes, leaving only his boxers on.


    He is covered in sweat and his past is dirty from sitting on the ground. That made her think that maybe his dislike of dirt may have affected his recovery. That is why she removes his clothes but can''t find a change of clothes.


    Daniel doesn''t trust her ability to solve problems, but he also cannot do anything since he is really weak.


    Nida watched her settle down for a minute, and then she clasped her hands together while she closed her eyes.


    Her dust re-appears again and swirls around her.


    "Hey, dust!" She starts to talk to her dust again while seriously clasping her hands together as if she is praying, but she is not praying to anyone. Instead, she tries to communicate with her dust. She knows that it comes from the soul of the wolf, which is why she hopes the dust will understand her.


    "Can you help me heal Daniel? Please? I owe him a lot. Please help me heal him. " She repeatedly begs the dust to help her.


    The dust stopped swirling around her and soon started to cover Daniel''s body again.


    "You''re assisting me, right?" she asked, letting go of her clasped hands and looking at him intently.


    After her dust disappeared, she happily touched Daniel''s face.


    "Your complexion looks better!"


    Daniel opened his eyes at the sudden change in his body state.


    "You can use healing powers?"


    "I can''t do it willfully, but my dust helped me. Did we do a good job? "


    "You''re talking as if your powers are alive and can think on their own." Daniel sneered at Nida''s way of describing her powers.


    "They really have their own will. Why? Does your black smoke not communicate with you? "


    "Of course not, where can you even see a person who can speak? "


    "But I think my dust really had its own will! Nida exclaimed. "Goddess Mila, showed me that my silver dust is from the soul of a dead werewolf or wolf."


    "Hmm? Really? Your powers are really unique compared to mine, and the other priestess doesn''t have them, unlike yours.


    Daniel tried to get up, and soon he realized that he was not wearing anything but just his boxers.


    "Nida. Why did you strip me naked? " He asked and glared at her with suspicion.


    "Hey! Hey! It''s not what you think! "


    "Then what is it?" Daniel covered his body with his blanket and looked at her as if she was a pervert.


    "You''re all sweaty and filthy, and I figured the clean freak would get sicker if you stayed dirty."


    She explained, but his face became more agitated.


    "What the fuck did you do to my body?" Daniel suddenly stood up and looked at her angrily.


    "What? Why are you so angry? I didn''t do anything to your body! " She became confused by Daniel''s reaction and pulled him down the bed to sit again and check on him to see if he really was better, which he was not. He can only get up and has the strength to talk now, but there is still a sign of weakness on his part.


    "No! Why did you cast a repelling spell on my body? " Daniel shouted as soon as he realized what Nida had first done before she successfully healed him.


    "The wolf will be in danger!"

 Chapter 71 - Wolf Protection (1)

    "The wolf will be in danger!" Daniel shouted as he pulled the blanket around him and got off the bed.


    "Where are you going? You''re not entirely well!" She pulled the blanket over him to prevent him from going out of the room.


    "I am fine now! We need to hurry! The wolf will be in dang¡ª ugh!" Daniel held on to his head as he felt dizzy again.


    "See, I told you! You''re not fine yet!"


    "J-just get me clothes."


    "Your room is locked."


    "tsk. Then support me to go up."


    Nida can''t understand why Daniel is suddenly in a rush and just supported him to go up to his room.


    Once Daniel opened his room, Nida looked around the room, checking what was inside. She was wondering why he needed to lock it for others not to peep inside, but there was nothing interesting that caught her eyes.


    The same is with the interior of Daniel''s house; his bed, chair, furniture, and everything else are either black or white.


    Daniel pinched her to stop her inspection and tell her to stop looking around. He then went to his walk-in closet and wore his usual black clothes.


    Of course, she came with him to support him, and she had another close view of Daniel''s body.


    "Pervert!" Daniel shouted as he noticed that Nida was drooling while looking at his chest. Disgusted by Nida''s fetish for nipples, he pushed her to move out of the room.


    Nida snapped out of staring at Daniel''s body and back at supporting him.


    "Let''s teleport to where the wolves are gathering, but I''ll be knocked out after that. That is why you need to do it instead of me."


    "Do what?"


    "Supernatural races are protected by their gods, but the wolves lost their god for a while, and I am acting as a proxy. Since you repelled my protection of them, I need to recast it. We need to hurry!"


    "Mila is neglecting her duty!?" Nida exclaimed, as she felt bad for the wolves for having an irresponsible guardian.


    "It''s a long story." Daniel leans against the wall because Nida is taking her time asking about the current situation.


    "We don''t have time. I''ll teleport you to where they are and cast your protection over them."


    "I refuse!"


    "We don''t have to be stubborn, Nida! Come on!"


    "No! The more I look at it, the more I see that you have gotten weak because of using your divine powers, so I am against you making a move. Rest here!"


    Nida dragged him to his bed and pushed him down.


    "Take care of yourself first before others!"


    "You don''t have the right to tell me that when you are the cause of this!"


    "What? What about me? What did I do?" Nida shouted indignantly, as she wasn''t aware yet of her fault.


    "You remove my spell on the wolves! It''s hard to repel my spell. How come you do that?"


    "What did you mean? I didn''t cast a repelling spell on you! I have no knowledge of using these shity divine powers!" she protested.


    "I only did what Angel instructed me to do!"


    "You followed her without seeing through her scheme?"


    "What''s a scheme? She just helped me with my issue with the wolves! What is it?" She shouted while she asked a question about Angel. She feared that she had been tricked again.


    "Tell me! Tell me in detail so that I can understand!"


    "They''ll be all dead if we sit around her and chat! I''ll tell you about it after you cast them for protection."


    Daniel talks in a hurry because he needs to teach Nida how to cast it.


    "You know what? I''ll teach you everything after this. Just listen to me first!" Daniel held both her shoulders and talked to her closely.


    "I can''t go with you so once you''re near to them. Clasp your hand, concentrate, and say this sincerely, ~I am Nida, and I will be taking over this werewolf guardianship. A dim light will glow on your hand as a confirmation after that. Then come home here without the wolves knowing. easy, right? Now do it!"


    Nida can''t believe Daniel''s way of instructing her as she continues to refuse his order.


    "Am i gonna cast a thing again, which is that I am not entirely without knowledge at all? You haven''t told me why you collapsed and are this sick!"


    "Nida! Please stop being stubborn and just follow what I am saying. "


    "I trust you, but I don''t want to move any farther without knowing anything!"


    "Fine! I was sick because I used teleportation spells, which are energy-consuming spell."


    Nida crossed her arms, waiting for Daniel to tell her why.


    "I used that spell because I was looking for you! I want to prevent you from acting recklessly and following Angel''s scheme. You can''t trust her. She''s a dark elf!"


    "What? She seems to be good and trustworthy, though?"


    "I''ll tell you the details later, but you need to hurry!"


    "Okay, okay, but don''t let me be their guardian for long, okay?"


    "Yes, yes. Remember what I said, okay?"


    "Okay!"


    Once Nida responded with an okay sign with her hand, the room distorted, then she re-appeared on the floor beneath where the werewolves were gathering.


    The loud music from the party above could be heard from where she was, and that made her click her tongue.


    "They dare to party while we are suffering here." She was upset.


    She clasped her hand, thinking that she needed to hurry back, worrying about Daniel collapsing after he sent her near the wolves.


    "I am Nida! I will take over guarding this werewolf pack!"


    She said, but there was no dim light to confirm that she had cast it well.


    "I am Nida. I will take over this werewolf guardianship!"


    She shouted her statement, and finally a dim light glowed in her hand for confirmation.


    "I''m done here." She said as she walked off the floor and used the elevator to get down.


    She didn''t think of going up to observe the wolf since she doesn''t like to see Angel. She is extremely irritated with her, despite the fact that she is unaware of the details. Based on Daniel''s statement, it seems she almost fell for her scheme.


    She waved for a taxi once she went out of the building. She took a last glance at the building before riding in the taxi, but that action made her regret it.


    She saw something weird lurking around the building and was keeping a watchful distance towards the wolves'' gathering place.


    Tsk.


    She clicked her tongue as she realized a new hassle was here for her to do work.


    "Sorry, Manong, I forgot something. You can go." She apologized to the taxi driver since she wouldn''t be returning home soon.


    She raised her eyes to the creatures that were lurking around the building, preparing to ambush the wolves.


    The dark creatures are already in their stance to attack, as if they are ready to attack any minute soon.


    "Does Daniel''s guardianship protect them from getting tracked by their enemies?"


    She then clasped her hand again and concentrated on talking to her dust.


    "My precious dust. I know I am asking too much again. But can you help me protect these creatures from being ambushed? My lover is also there. Please protect him and his family." She sincerely prayed, but the moment she opened her eyes, she saw the dark creatures kicking off their muscled, and horse-like legs and going straight to the wolves. Nida panicked as she saw them attacking while the wolves were still clueless. Everyone in the pack isn''t in their berserk form, which is why they might be at the most disadvantage from the surprise attack.


    "Dust! My dust! Please help!" She shouted, and a swarm of dust went flying out of her body and shot up into the sky.


    The dust moves so fast that it even passes across the werewolf enemies and envelopes the werewolves first before the enemies can appear.


    "Everyone! Berserk!"


    Of course, the werewolves panicked and thought that the Priestess was attacking them, but the dust just came up close to them and formed an umbrella and acted like a shield.


    Baam!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Soon after the dust came, another group of individuals came and launched their attack on them, but it was useless because their attacks were shielded by the dust.


    Only the sounds of banging and crashing could be heard in the area.


    "What is happening?"


    Everyone is now in their berserk state but not moving out of the umbrella shaped dust to observe the situation first.


    But they need to identify the enemy first before they can fight back.


    "Tikbalang! They tracked us!" a wolf shouted as soon as he recognized the individuals that were crazily banging on the shield protecting each one of them.


    "Tikbalang? How did they come out here? in the middle of the city?"


    Note:


    The Tikbalang is a creature of Philippine folklore said to lurk in the mountains and rain forests of the Philippines.. It is a tall, bony humanoid creature with the head and hooves of a horse and disproportionately long limbs, to the point that its knees reach above its head when it squats down.

 Chapter 72 - Wolf Protection (2)

    Tikbalang is a tall, bony humanoid creature with the head and hooves of a horse and disproportionately long limbs, to the point that its knees reach above its head when it squats down.


    This creepy and monstrous creature is something the city doesn''t usually have. A group of Tikbalang live in the deepest part of the forest. But when they visited the city, which is an entirely different environment, there was something huge that had urged them to visit the bright and noisy world of the city.


    Werewolves and Tikbalang are rare enough to get any interaction since their habitat is different. Tikbalang are forest creatures who prefer a peaceful environment away from chaotic humans. Werewolves frequently disguise themselves as humans, which is why their pack always stays with the human.


    What made them enemies even though they rarely interacted with each other?


    The answer is the mischievous nature of some of the werewolves.


    Some werewolves who really couldn''t suppress their trickery went to the forest and messed with the solitude tikbalang.


    These werewolves only started to have fun with simple and small mischievous acts until they couldn''t get enough of their play and ended up harming the lives of the horse-like creatures.


    From that point, their relationship became bad and was passed from generation to generation as the tikbalangs wanted revenge because they had never actualized it before because they were weaker than the werewolf.


    However, as time goes by, Tikbalang becomes more powerful and can now suppress packs of werewolves.


    They started to hunt them down. which made the guardians (gods) of each race responsible for providing protection to their subjects.


    But something happened to the goddess of the wolves. Mila was missing in action, and that caused Daniel to act as her proxy.


    At first, Daniel wasn''t aware that Nida was Mila''s priestess.


    After the fog forest incident, he confirms that Nida needs to do her work as their priest but doesn''t want to force her as well.


    Moreover, he didn''t expect that Nida would repel his spell.


    With just a second of the disappearance of Daniel''s spell, the Tikbalang immediately recognized the location of the wolves.


    They went to the hotel roof that the werewolves rented to gather, and they stealthily lurked around the building without the wolves noticing.


    They become experts at hiding their scent so that they can attack with stealth.


    "You arrogant fools! You will now die!"


    The leader sneered as he gestured with his hand to give them the signal for the start of the ambush.


    "Now!"


    With a single snap of his hand, the other tikbalangs kicked their feet off the ground.


    Due to the force and weight of the tikbalang, the floor and wherever they kicked cracked.


    The tikbalang suddenly looked shocked once they were all in the air as they watched a swarn of bright silver dust go ahead of them from landing.


    Boom


    Bang


    Bang


    Bang!


    Boom!


    Shields were made from the silver dust and soon loud banging could be heard because of the tikbalang trying to break the shield.


    The berserk werewolves just stared at the shield covering them like an umbrella.


    At the same time, the rest of the tikbalang landed on the shield and violently banged at it to break it.


    "Did you change priestess?" the leader of the Tikbalang calmly asked as he stared straight menacingly toward Randell. Even though he knew that Wendell was the leader, he chose to face Randell instead because he was the most dominating member of the group.


    "No, we don''t." Randell responded honestly.


    Randell knows that Daniel was lending them a hand, but the silver dust is something he can easily recognize. He doesn''t want to reveal Nida''s existence to the Tikbalang because he is more concerned about her safety.


    Ignoring the gazes of the leader of tikbalang, he looked around to see where Nida was hiding.


    Soon, the shield started to crack as the tikbalang pounded the shield harder and faster.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Randell gestured his eyes towards Wendell to urge him to lead the werewolves.


    "Prepare to attack! " Wendell shouted as he also stood in his stance to attack.


    The entire pack followed his lead, despite once arguing about Nida just awhile ago.


    Everyone''s muscles popped out and gritted their fangs towards the tikbalang.


    Even though Randell has increased his search skills and smelt, Nida cannot be located.


    "Doesn''t this look like her dust?"


    Randell got worried even more when the dust started to lose its strength as it started to crack.


    "Everyone prepare!"


    Wendell shouted as they anticipated the clashing of everyone''s claws and strength.


    BANG!


    Crack!


    The shield finally gave in and the Tikbalang who were standing above it fell down toward the wolves who were ready to attack as their claws and fangs grew longer and sharper.


    Bang!


    Boom!


    Cling!


    Clang!


    The top floor became chaotic and loud again as the clash of two different races happened.


    With their strength and earth magic, they cornered the werewolves with ease, while the wolves won''t make an easy fight towards the tikbalang and also use their physical strength, strong force, and aura to fight back.


    "Strong wolves help the weak!" Wendell instructed while he managed to attack two tikbalangs at once. While he was upset with Randell, he saw him jump off the building, as if he was fleeing the scene.


    "Where the hell are you going!" He shouted as he disappointedly asked Randell. He badly wants Randell to help defeat their enemy, but their strongest member is fleeing somewhere else.


    But Randell isn''t running away. As the strongest wolf in their pack, he can manage to defeat three to five tikbalangs at once, but Randell''s focus is not on the tikbalangs. He hurriedly jumped off the building once he saw Nida, standing on the ground floor while controlling her dust.


    Of course, he cannot get away without a tikbalang following him, so even in mid air, he is fighting with his fist against the tikbalang.


    He managed to cut the throats of the attackers, which made them fall off the ground lifeless, and their bodies dissipated without a trace before they even landed on the ground.


    Tikbalang doesn''t have corpses or remains when they die. They simply turn into nothing after they die.


    Even if they vanish, their core vanishes if no one claims them right away.


    Nida noticed the showering of cores and used her dust to fetch them.


    She thought, "It would be such a waste if we let this just disappear." She controlled her dusts as she finally understood the significance and high value of the core to every creature, especially the priests.


    It can give a source of power to others, or medicine, or more.


    "Nida, are you okay? How did you know that the tikbalang were going to attack? Do you know now how to use your powers? " Randell showered him with questions the moment he landed from fighting in the air and examined Nida''s body to see if she was hurt or not.


    After confirming that she was fine and not hurt at all, Randell waited for Nida''s response and explanation.


    "Ehem! Ask one question at a time! "


    Nida fixed her clothes after being messed up by Randell. She then raised her head to look at the top of the building.


    Weirdly, she could know what was happening above despite being on the ground.


    Her dust is giving her information about what is happening.


    "The tikbalang are losing. Are you going to kill everyone?" she asked, as she felt bad for the other races that may end their existence this night.


    Nida hated killing or losing someone else''s life, whether it was human or not.


    Every life is precious to her, and she wishes that everyone would refrain from attempting to harm or eliminate one another.


    "Of course, they need to be exterminated! They tried to harm our pack! They have been trying to harm us! Sir Daniel was just there to help to be our mediator, but we really need to end this. "


    Randell angrily responded to Nida''s question.


    He knew the long history of their fight and wanted to end this now.


    But killing each other is not a good solution.


    Nida frowned, and she spread her arms once again.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Randell worriedly looked at her as her dust started to rise up to her body again.


    "There is one solution to end this peacefully."


    "What?"


    "Let''s pull their golden hair."


    Note:


    A Tikbalang''s mane is made up of sharp spines, the three thickest of which are particularly important. From afar, these spines look like golden hair.


    Someone who receives one of these spines might use it as a talisman to maintain the Tikbalang as his servant.


    The Tikbalang, on the other hand, must be subdued first by hopping atop it and binding it with a specially prepared cord.


    The would-be-tamer must then hold on while the monster flies through the air, frantically attempting to eject its unwelcome rider, until it exhausts itself and admits defeat.

 Chapter 73 - Wolf Protection (3)

    "Pull out their hair?


    Randell repeated what Nida had suggested.


    It is something he never thought of doing.


    "Yes, why?"


    "Do you even know how hard it is to do that?"


    "Better than killing? Or do you all really love to kill? "


    "I don''t want to kill them, but taming them means riding on their backs and pulling their golden hair." Randell tried his best to make Nida understand that this was something difficult to do. "Even though the pack always listens to me, they won''t love to ride a horse. When do you ever see a wolf riding a horse? "


    "I didn''t say that the wolf would do it. my dust will. " Nida smiled at him. She felt rather excited about what she was about to do.


    She is not that adventurous, but this event is making her blood boil with excitement.


    "Are you sure you won''t get hurt from doing it? Don''t be reckless. " He said, worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t. My safety is my priority. My dust already told me it was safe and, by the way,"


    Nida paused for a moment before continuing her statement, as if she was pondering her words.


    "You and Daniel probably already know that I am Mila''s priest. And you don''t even tell me that your goddess is Mila." She gave Randell a sharp gaze, but she didn''t give Randell a chance to respond.


    "After this, prepare to explain. Daniel is sick. Let''s go to his house after this. "


    "Is he sick? Is that why his spell was repelled? "


    "That''s another story. Anyway, let''s stop chatting. You need to go to Sir Wendell. He is angry that you left the top floor. "


    "How did you know?"


    "My dust told me." After Nida said that, she raised her heel and teasingly kissed Randell on his cheeks. Then her dust surrounded her and made her float up the building.


    "Hey! You should come with me! Don''t attack alone! "


    Randell shouted as he followed behind Nida, jumping and crawling up the building.


    "You look like Spider-Man if you go up like that." Nida teasingly commented and made her dust move faster.


    "Hmm? So 10 wolves and 15 Tikbalang had already died. " Nida said as she listened to her dust report. She went up first while Randell was still busy climbing up.


    The Tikbalang and werewolves did not have time to notice her appearance since they were busy fighting with each other.


    "Sir Wendell, I am taking the Dark Priest role for the mean time." She approached Wendell, who was busy choking two Tikbalang.


    Wendell looked at her with a frown, as if Nida wasn''t welcome to show up.


    "I can also help to take down the Tikbalang. But instruct everyone to stop killing the Tikbalang."


    "What is this? You''re siding with the Tikbalang? "


    "No." Nida frowned and then decided to turn her back to Wendell. She forgot that it would be really hard to talk to Wendell because he hates Nida wholeheartedly.


    "Well, whatever. Just deal with whatever I am going to do. "


    She clasped her hand and prayed, remembering what she had done to shield the ungrateful werewolves.


    "My dust! I don''t want any more killing. Please help me control this chaos and bring peace to both races. "


    She keeps repeating her words until the dust forms a human shape. Each of the dust formations moved behind the Tikbalang and rode them at the back.


    EEEEEEEEEEEEEEE


    The horses cried and stomped their feet as if to reject the coming of their strange tamers.


    The werewolves backed away and watched the Tikbalang flail their arms and stomp their feet into the ground and air to force out the unwanted rider onto their backs.


    The top floor of the hotel building is starting to crack as the strong stomping of their feet makes the concrete start to crumble.


    Before the building collapsed, Nida instructed the dust to hurry and anticipate the crumbling of the building, making sure that the people below wouldn''t be injured.


    Nida sweats a lot because she is using her dust more than she normally does.


    ''Why am I even working hard now?'' She asked as she contemplated everything happening and how she had turned into a guardian of the ungrateful and mischievous wolves.


    While she was busy thinking and talking to herself, her dust effortlessly took the Tikbalang''s golden hair and tamed it into a good horse.


    The dust immediately flew towards her and gathered around her with the golden hair of the Tikbalang.


    Nida stuck her hands together and opened them up in the direction of the dust. Her dust immediately placed the hair in her hands until it became so thick that it ended up looking like a blonde wig.


    She looked at the thin golden hairs before she looked at the Tikbalang, who was now calm and less hostile. The leader of the Tikbalang approached, which Randell blocked with his whole body.


    "Oh Randell, you came back." After all his hard work to climb up, Nida casually greeted him.


    "You made it too fast, Nida. What will you do now?" he asked as he dusted off his hand that had become dusty and dirty after he climbed up the tall building.


    He was still blocking the Tikbalang''s leader and pushed him on his shoulder to make him back away.


    "She took our spine. You are now our master," the leader of the Tikbalang majestically said as he kneeled down with one leg and one of his hands on his chest. The rest of the Tikbalang followed their leader and also respectfully bent down toward Nida.


    She is dumbfounded and didn''t expect them to be this obedient.


    Although she can''t believe what she is seeing, the wounds and the injuries that the Tikbalang received from the fight worry her more.


    "Ten, twenty, twenty-five... how many are you?" She asked instead, while she tried hard not to look at the werewolves that were also present on the roof top.


    "32 were left, master."


    "Stop calling me Master. I only hear those words in dramas and comics. "


    "What should we call you, master?"


    "Whatever, as long as it is not cringe," she said as she waved her hand. She absorbed her own dust and the cores that she picked up.


    Absorbing the core brings back her energy.


    Unaware that the wolves and Tikbalang were watching, they looked at her with anger and disgust.


    She blatantly eats their family''s soul.


    And the most angry of those who saw this was Wendell. He was about to move forward and attack her, but Randell held his shoulder tightly.


    "Wendell, calm down." Wendell can''t say anything back since Randell, in his berserk form, is too intimidating. His stifling aura can make any creature cower in front of him.


    Unaware of the tension and anger manifesting around her, she stretched her body to start her healing session.


    Actually, Nida is the only human standing in the middle of a muscled and bloodied creature that was rampaging a while ago.


    The werewolves didn''t let go of their berserk form even though the fight was already settled.


    It is more like they are gritting their fangs toward Nida and Tikbalang but choosing not to attack.


    Not only did the Tikbalang receive blows and injuries, but Nida could also see the bloody furs of the werewolves. That is why she is more worried about their injuries than getting scared of the monstrous and dark image of the dark creatures.


    She was about to cast her dust, but Randell approached her again.


    "Nida. Don''t do more things to trigger them. " Randell warned her as he grabbed her wrist.


    "Trigger them?" she asked, clueless. "But what did I do?"


    "Even though they are under your control, they still have emotions. They could get angry at you, but the difference is that they can''t kill you."


    "What are you talking about?" she asked, confused by Randell''s words.


    She''s curious why he''s concerned about the Tikbalang, as if he hadn''t just planned to kill them.


    "You absorbed the cores in front of them. You let the Tikbalang and my pack watch their family getting eaten up. " Randell whispers to her in a very serious tone.


    After hearing Randell''s statement, she realized her mistake and looked at Randell shakenly.


    "I didn''t know. What should I do?" She asked as she felt bad about her actions.


    She wasn''t aware that what she was doing was brutal in the eyes of others.


    "Don''t worry," Randell whispered, then kissed her forehead.


    Randell released his berserk form and revealed his human body with torn clothes and shoes.


    Randell held her hand gently and pulled her in front of everyone.


    "Wolves! Release your forms now! There is no harm to our pack anymore. Our priestess protected us against the Tikbalang. " He shouted as the werewolves followed his words with confusion while the Tikbalang silently remained kneeling.


    "She will also return our family members that were killed this night. You may include the Tikbalang, but it will be limited to all of you."


    The Tikbalang remained silent, showing no reaction or emotion while the werewolves cheered and some still doubted what Nida would do.


    "Hey, what are you deciding on your own?" Nida asked Randell, but the only answer she received was a kiss.

 Chapter 74 - Wolf Protection (4)

    "How do you think I am going to revive those wolves and Tikbalangs who died? Do you think priestesses are some kind of god that can perform miracles? " Nida grumbled.


    Randell made an empty promise in front of everyone and then took Nida away from the group.


    Nida is grateful that she got away smoothly from the tikbalang who were trying to glue themselves to her, but the promises Randell left were something she could not fulfill.


    Randell promised to revive everyone who lost their lives in the fight. She had also absorbed all the cores of those poor souls.


    "Calm down. I know how to revive them. Just trust me. "


    "How though?" she said reluctantly as she sat on the hotel room bed that Randell suggested for them to rest.


    It is a hotel nearby where the fight with the tikbalang happened. They couldn''t go back home or commute with the way Randell looked.


    He is barefooted and basically just wearing torn pants with a little bit of his polo shirt.


    Nida has nothing against checking in to a hotel room since she also needs to rest while she waits for him to get dressed again, but strangely, Randell is acting differently and his hot gazes are also heating her up.


    He is looking very sexy with his torn clothes that show off his chest and abs.


    Nida''s gaze landed again on Randell''s nipples and made her bite her lips and swallow her saliva. The pinkish brown color of it attracts Nida, who forgets that she is upset and grumbling.


    She stops staring at it and brings her gaze back to Randell''s face when she hears a loud chuckle.


    "What?"


    "Sir Daniel is right," he said, still giggling as he walked closer to Nida, gently caressing both of her arms."


    Right with what?"


    "He said you have a fetish with nipples."


    "f-fetish? I don''t! " She denied it and then pushed Randell away from her, but Randell caught both of her hands and pulled her too close to him.


    "It''s okay, Nida. You can stare at or touch them if you want to. I am yours. " He said it in a soft, whispering manner, as if he was not saying anything bold.


    Her face flushed, and she got away from him, feeling embarrassed.


    She jumped onto the bed and covered her head with the pillow.


    "Go wash up and change! We need to hurry and check on Daniel!" She shouted as she buried her red face in the bed.


    Randell just chuckled at Nida''s reaction, and he went inside the bathroom.


    "What is his deal?" Nida could finally breath once Randell went inside the bathroom.


    She got up from lying down and slapped her cheeks and held herself from voicing out her thoughts since Randell would surely hear them because of his superhuman hearing.


    She ended up rolling around the bed to release her embarrassment and frustration that she couldn''t scream and not be able to say all she wanted to say.


    Once she was done with her own way of releasing emotions, she stood up on the bed and spread out her arms.


    "Dusty, please clean me. I don''t have the mood to take a shower." She asked the dust, which was now following her wishes more accurately.


    The dust surrounded her and cleaned her up. Even her clothes became clean, as if they were dry cleaned.


    Nida gave her dust a satisfied look and went back to lying on the bed.


    "Good job with cleaning me, but now I feel tired." She didn''t expect to lose some energy by just cleaning herself.


    "I guess I still need training," she said as her eyes felt heavy and then she gave in to her sleepiness.


    Zzzzz


    "Hmmm? Did I fall asleep? For how long?" She promptly opened her eyes and the face of Randell welcomed her freshly opened eyes.


    "I guess not," she replied to her own question once she noticed that Randell was looking fresh from the bath.


    His hair is still wet and he is still wearing the hotel robe.


    She then frowned at Randell''s way of watching her sleep.


    ''How long does he start watching me sleep?'' She felt awkward as Randell was still not moving away from her side. He is seductively lying at her side while his glaze is warmly glued to her.


    "You can rest more if you''re tired." Randell said as he pulled the blanket over both of them and his hand landed on her belly, lightly tapping her to make her fall asleep again.


    But it was not as effective as it seemed; it made her wide awake instead.


    "Seriously? Are you seducing me now?" She closed the gap between them and buried her head in Randell''s chest.


    Randell just chuckled again and held her without saying anything.


    "Do you think you''re funny?" She asked as she could feel his chest going up and down from breathing.


    Her face touches Randell''s skin as his robe is loosely open to the chest part and his nipple is calling her attention again.


    "Ugh!"


    Randell was shocked by Nida''s suddenly biting his nipple.


    "Punishment," she said, with a teasing gaze.


    The two chuckled at each other once they ended up staring at each other.


    "Should I punish you too?"


    Now, with his serious and warm gaze, he moved on top of her and closed the distance between their bodies.


    She focused her eyes on his eyes only, but her system was feeling Randell''s whole body. Their legs, which are tangled together, and his hands, which are gently caressing her, bring her different kinds of ecstasy. She is slowly becoming intoxicated by Randell. And it was the smell of his baby cologne that made the final hit, so she finally gave into his seduction.


    She pulled his head closer to her and their lips touched.


    Randell''s lips formed a smile once again, and then soon he invaded Nida''s mouth as he always gently and lovingly kissed her.


    They breathe heavily after they let go of each other. They stared at each other as if they memorized each other''s features, but soon Randell started kissing her head, ears, neck, and slowly down to her chest.


    Every touch of his lips to every part of Nida brings her blissful feelings, as the tickling and intoxicating sensations fall Nida deeper into Randell''s entrancing labyrinth of affection.


    With his lips that are eating up Nida, his hand that warmly caresses her body is adding up to the sensation of making Nida fall into a craze.


    Soon she could feel Randell''s hand slipping on her clothes as he continued to kiss her.


    "Should I stop?" Randell asked as he looked up at Nida, who was breathing heavily with her face flushed as if she had a fever.


    She covers her mouth as she shakes her head sideways.


    Randell smiled and proceeded to eat her up completely.


    ....


    ....


    ....


    Huf huff huff huff


    in a dark room that is only lit up by the moon.


    Heavy breathing could be heard.


    Alone in his room, he is struggling with just breathing properly. His fever goes up once again, and his whole body is too weak to get up.


    "You''re still sick?" Angel asks as she stares at the feverish Daniel.


    She went inside his room, using the window as if it were a normal thing to do.


    "You have become a weak dark priest." She stares at him scornfully.


    Daniel tried to get up from lying on his bed, but it was useless since his strength was not back yet.


    "You''re here. That means you didn''t succeed." Daniel commented while his eyes were kept shut.


    "The new priest of the wolf is quite strong, but she''s gullible enough to make things a lot more fun." She said as she leisurely walked around Daniel''s room.


    "..."


    Daniel shut his mouth as well, as he didn''t want to talk to Angel anymore. He bet he only came to his house to tease and mock him, not to report what had happened.


    He knows all the crimes the dark elf has committed in the past years and won''t be able to apprehend her since she has never been caught in the act and is good at scheming and manipulation, allowing her to freely roam around the city.


    Angel only thinks of her daughter and husband; everything else is just toys or nauseance.


    "Don''t ignore me, Sir Dark Priest." She said as she tapped her fingers on the walls of the room.


    "This barrier is weakening you. Why don''t you put this down for a while? " She suggested, before attempting to break it and being electrified by it instead.


    She quickly laughed, as if she was tickled.


    "There is no sense in maintaining this since it is weak anyway."


    "Just leave," he annoyedly said, speaking his words in between each hard breath.  "You have played enough. leave."


    "I just came here to share what happened tonight," she said excitedly.


    "Leave."


    "Ten wolves and fifteen tikbalang died." Angel shared, ignoring Daniel''s words.


    "Do you know what?" She leant forward and talked into Daniel''s ears. "She said she would revive everyone with Randell."


    Daniel frowned and finally opened his eyes and gazed at Angel menacingly.


    "They''re going to revive 25 individuals. You know what it means, right? "


    She smiled evilly while Daniel frowned even more.


    "They will go s-e-x."

 Chapter 75 - Wolf Protection (5)

    "You''re fine now." Nida asked as she rushed towards Daniel, who was cooking something in his kitchen.


    "Aren''t you supposed to knock before entering someone''s house?" He coldly responded without turning towards Nida. He just continued to chop the radish.


    "Ah? Ahh! I thought you were still weak and couldn''t get up. Sorry I came in. " She awkwardly replied, then she walked closer to him, trying to peek at his face.


    "Are you sure you''re not sick anymore?" She placed her palm on his forehead, which made Daniel stab the chopping board with the knife he was using to chop the radish.


    "Opps, why am I always forgetting that you''re a clean freak?" She said reluctantly, as if she intentionally did it even though she knew Daniel hated being touched.


    His pale face turned red once he looked down at Nida.


    "I''m fine now. You may now leave. "


    Nida just smiled, and Daniel''s grumpiness was ignored.


    Nida filled the refrigerator with all the things he brought for him.


    "Are you upset that I didn''t go back right away?"


    "No. It''s far better that you haven''t returned at all. "


    Nida didn''t reply, and just took the high chair and sat while silently staring at Daniel.


    "... "


    "..."


    Daniel finished setting up the soup and waited for it to cook.


    He sat across from Nida, and they just stared at each other, while Nida rested her head on her hand.


    The sounds of boiling water and the gas stove are the only sounds in the kitchen.


    "What is it?" Daniel finally asked after the long silence.


    "I am dating Randell again."


    Daniel frowns at her random statement.


    "And so?"


    "Nothing. I just want to share it with you. "


    Her straight, stern expression changed back to a bright smile after she got up and peeked at the soup that Daniel was cooking.


    "This soup is good for two to three people. Are you making some for me too? "


    "Bullshit. I am making that for me alone. " He denied it, even though he was expecting Nida''s visit.


    "Oh really? Is it rare for a sick person to eat a lot, though?


    "I am fine, and I am going to work today too."


    "What work? Office work or priest work? "


    "Office."


    "Oh, really?" She''s back staring at him again, but this time with a smile.


    "Seriously, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Why is there something wrong with me?" she innocently replied.


    Daniel let out a long sigh as he got frustrated with Nida''s behavior. She was acting like she knew something and was just playing around with him.


    ''Am I feeling guilty? that I am over-thinking? ''


    He thought that he was overthinking that Nida might have already known all the things he kept away from her.


    "No, nothing. Aren''t you going to work as well? " He tried to divert the topic, which Nida noticed, but let him off the hook.


    "I will. I am in my office attire. Isn''t that obvious? " She sighed.


    Daniel stood up to release his embarrassment and took the bowl to serve the soup.


    "Your words and actions don''t match."


    "What do you mean it is not matching? I have been honest with you since the beginning." He said alarmingly. He feared that Nida had caught up with the things he did behind Nida''s back.


    "I''m referring to the soup. You said it was only for you, but you''re serving me too. " Nida burst out laughing, amused by Daniel''s reaction.


    He bit his lips, thinking that he had said something wrong, but Nida didn''t question him at all. It made him even more anxious.


    She took the soup and ate it with Daniel silently. She then kindly waited for him to get changed into his office attire and volunteered to clean the kitchen.


    She is not acting unusually, but he can''t help but feel wary. It is like he is experiencing an unusual tranquility or stability that seems likely to presage difficult times.


    "I''ll be driving. You just recovered from a high fever. You can''t push yourself. " She took his car keys and sat in the driver''s seat.


    Daniel blankly stares at her outside the car.


    "What? You don''t have the strength to open the door? Should I open it for you? "


    She was about to get out of the car once again, but Daniel pushed her back.


    "No, I''m fine. I was just in a daze. "


    He hurriedly got inside the car and let her drive him to the office.


    "You''re strange," he commented.


    "What of it?"


    "You''re suddenly acting kindly and caring."


    "Oh? Was I not like that since the beginning? "


    "Not entirely."


    "Am I a bad friend?"


    "Yes, you are."


    "Haha, you''re right. I only approached you when I needed something.


    "It''s good that you know." He''s being curt, but deep down he''s wondering what''s wrong with her that she''s making him feel so awkward talking to her.


    He was about to turn on the radio to cut off their awkward atmosphere when Nida made a creepy short laugh.


    "What''s funny?"


    "Oh sorry, it''s not you."


    "Not me?" He looked at her strangely because there was no one else in the car except for them.


    "It''s my dust. Strangely, my dust has its own will. They can talk to me. "


    "So you laugh because your dust is saying something to you?"


    Nida nodded as her focus was still on the road.


    Daniel looked at her solemnly, thinking about how strange her power was.


    All the priests, including him, have elemental powers or have specific attributes only. They do not communicate with it, and they can control it by will. However, in Nida''s case, her silver dust has its own will and can even whisper punch lines to her.


    "What is it your dust is saying? Share it with me if the joke is too funny. " He got curious and partially doubted that Nida was talking about her dust will.


    "I don''t think you get the joke?" She said this with a smile, but her eyes were cold and serious.


    Daniel didn''t notice it as he also focused his gaze outside the window.


    "Try me."


    "Ow? okay? My dust said..." Nida dryly laughed for a moment before continuing her swords. "They said Angel visited you last night."


    Her smile disappeared while Daniel looked at her with surprise.


    "Here''s the joke..."


    She slowed down the car and looked at Daniel with an upset expression.


    "You and Radell have been doing something behind my back."


    "N-Nida, it''s not what you think!" He panicked and stammered.


    Nida smiled once again while looking at him.


    "See? You don''t get the joke."


    She said as she stepped on the gas pedal. She drove the car very fast, which made Daniel hold on to his seat belt.


    "Nida." He softly called her name to see if he could explain himself.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t leave my dust to spy or check on whatever you''re doing. I am a bad friend, but I trusted you, Daniel. I only left my dust for you last night to guard you in case something bad happened to you."


    She held the steering wheel tightly as she exclaimed her outrage toward Daniel.


    He opened his mouth, but he didn''t know how to explain it to her. That is why he only stares at her while driving angrily.


    "I was deceived by Angel, but it didn''t surprise or hurt me at all. Everyone is deceiving me. Her addition to the list doesn''t matter at all. "


    The car zooms as if it is flying and ignoring the traffic rules.


    "But I can''t believe both of you are doing something behind my back!"


    The moment she shouted her frustration, the car sped up even more, and was now literally flying upward into the sky.


    Due to Nida''s emotional breakdown, her dust reacted with it and held the car from flying to the destination she wanted.


    "Nida! Calm down!" he shouted as he tried to touch Nida.


    "Don''t touch me! and shut up! I take you to Randell! Explain it to me at the same time! " She exclaimed as she let go of the steering wheel and let the dust fly the car into the sky.


    Daniel bit his lip and the situation muted him.


    He is worried and apologetic at the same time. He doesn''t know how he will explain it to Nida and hopes she will understand, even though she is extremely angry and disappointed right now.


    The two became silent again, and only Nida''s sniffing could be heard.


    Minutes later, Daniel could finally see the ground once the car landed in the middle of a forest.


    "What in the world?" he subconsciously comments, blinking his eyes multiple times as he cannot believe what he is seeing.


    "Aren''t you going out?" Nida asked as she walked towards the largest tree in the forest.


    Its roots are as big as a human body, and it is like a mountain as its crown (canopy) covers the sky above them.


    "How did you find this place?" he asked, hurrying behind Nida, who was now walking around the gigantic tree.


    "Randell, show me."


    Daniel was about to ask more questions, but he halted walking and again exclaimed in shock.


    "What''s happening?" he said, eyes wide open.


    "Why is Randell tied to the tree?"

 Chapter 76 - Wolf Protection (6)

    "They''re going to revive twenty-five individuals. You know what it means, right? "


    She smiled evilly while Daniel frowned even more.


    "They will go s-e-x."


    Daniel forced himself to get up and looked up at Angel.


    "Stop making up stories; Nida doesn''t know how to revive them. She won''t ever agree to be laid off just for the sake of ritual. "


    "As if you know that girl''s personally." Angel scoffed at him. "It was only recently that you met her, right?"


    "Just leave. There''s no fun thing to get here. "


    "Come on, Daniel. Don''t leave me out of the fun. You''re going to use those naive priestess powers, right? Even Randell acts very pure towards her. That''s funny."


    Angel is really getting on Daniel''s nerves, but he doesn''t have the usual strength and power to shoo her away.


    "What do you want, Angel?"


    "Let me have a taste of her as well. You and Randell have had a taste of her already. Won''t you share it with me as well? "


    "Don''t be ridiculous, Angel."


    "Oh? What is it? Why are you suddenly being bold? " Angel was suddenly perplexed by Daniel''s sudden pulling of her collar closer to him, but immediately returned to her calm and playful expression. "Sorry, but I am married."


    "I know." The moment Daniel replied, the room suddenly filled with water, as if they were under a pool.


    asgdahfsdf


    Angel flailed her arms and feet to get away from Daniel''s hold.


    She then hurriedly activated her teleportation magic and disappeared into Daniel''s room.


    "Vina, thank you." Daniel said the moment the water disappeared, and the room remained dry, even though it had been filled with water a while ago.


    "What kind of foolishness are the two of you doing?"


    "Nothing."


    "Nothing?"


    Daniel''s response was brief, and Vina scoffed at him while holding both of his hands.


    As a sea priestess, she can heal using her salt water.


    She surrounded Daniel with her bluish salt water and instantly healed him.


    "Thank you."


    "No problem, anyway. How are you going to keep the Beast Priest clueless? "


    "Don''t call her a beast priest; she can''t even accept the wolves, let alone the other races."


    "Well, you''re right. Anyway, I heard twenty-five died last night. Are you going to use the same method or are the two really going to make love to revive them? "


    "I don''t think the latter will happen."


    "Then you''re back to the old method. Isn''t it easier to let her know and ask for her tears instead? "


    "I don''t think that will work out."


    Vina let out a long sigh as she understood the situation they were in but felt frustrated about it at the same time.


    "Anyway, since you''re fine now, I''ll be going now. I will meet Randell later to collect the tears for him. "


    "Okay, thank you again. "


    Vina disappeared, and Daniel was left in his room with a healthy body but a chaotic mind.


    "Should I need to end Angel''s life? She''s been acting too much. "


    He thought to himself, but had no plan to actually actualize it since it would only spark war.


    He went back to lying down and buried his face in the pillow and screamed into it with all of his might to vent his frustration.


    ....


    ....


    In the morning,


    At the hotel where the two stayed,


    "This scar didn''t make you ugly at all." Nida gently smiled while tracing the one-line scar of Randell in his eye with her finger.


    The sun hadn''t fully risen yet, but Nida had already woken up.


    She felt like she had her best morning for the first time in a long time, as she felt very loved and blissful once she woke up with Randell beside her.


    "Hmm?"


    She was enjoying being cuddled by Randell while he was still asleep. However, her blissful morning was interrupted by her silver dust.


    "What is it?"


    Her dust insisted that she get up and listen to his report.


    She went inside the bathroom to listen to her dust and not disturb Randell, who was still asleep.


    "What is it?"


    Her dust swirled around her while telling her exactly what the conversation was between Daniel and Vina was.


    "What''s with the tears? Making love come back to life? What is this all about? "


    Even though she asked her dust to know more about what the three had talked about, her dust wouldn''t know either, because they could only report to her what they witnessed. And everything wasn''t explained at all.


    "Dust, do you know why they keep calling me wolf priestess and now beast priestess?"


    She asked her dust again, hoping that this time they would have any information to share with her.


    "So every priest or priestess is chosen by God to do their work instead. Then I was chosen by the goddess of wolves. That is why I am a wolf priestess. Then why suddenly call me beast priest?"


    "Because I tamed other races other than the wolves? Isn''t that making my obligation have a wider range? "


    "But one thing is certain in their conversation. I am being deceived and used! " She said, angrily. She felt really betrayed.


    "Daniel and Randell are hiding something behind my back!"


    "Wait, did I do it not knowing it was for the purpose of another thing? Doesn''t he do it because he loves me? "


    Her mind became confused as to what she should believe. She then decided to do something to confirm everything.


    "Dust, remember that we can look into his memories by touching his core, right?" The dust responded with a short dance into the air, more like a nod.


    "Can you help me? Hold him down so I can gather all the information I need. "


    The silver dust danced again and then moved out of the bathroom, where Nida followed.


    Randell is still sleeping, unaware of Nida''s plan.


    She tiptoed and gently went back to the bed and sat on Daniel''s tummy.


    He''s still naked, but Nida isn''t flushed or skipping a beat; she''s more upset with him because his good looks and sexy body no longer entice her. Anger is filling up her heart.


    She gently moved Randell''s arms above his head and let the dust hold on to it like a cuff.


    The dust also wrapped around Randell''s leg so that they could keep him still even though he would try to resist or fight back.


    She breathed in and breathed out before she tried to insert her hand into his chest.


    "What is happening?" Randell had woken up before Nida could move, and he asked her confusedly why he was being tied up and held down.


    "Nothing, just a morning ritual." She casually replied and stabbed her hand into his chest, but there was no blood or anything else. Her hand just passed through his chest until she could finally feel her hand reach his core.


    AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA


    Randell screamed in pain once she started gathering his memories.


    Nida is getting concerned about his loud screams. Even though she was angry at her, she didn''t want to torture someone. She was about to let go, but she held it a lot tighter once a disturbing memory finally passed to Nida.


    "What is this?" She joins Randell in screaming as she doesn''t like what she is getting either.


    This time she is gathering all his memories, including his deepest secret and the werewolf''s secret. By just looking deeper into Randell''s memory, it made her take a look at what was really happening in the supernatural world.


    Huff huff huff huff huff huff huff


    After thirty minutes of painful memory reading, Nida finally let go and both of them breathed heavily.


    Nida hurriedly moved away from sitting on Randell, but Randell pulled her back to his naked body and had an evil smile.


    "Good job at tutoring me. Now I am awake again. " Randell forced a kiss on her while Nida tried her best to get away and used her dust to defend herself against Randell.


    ssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss


    Bang!


    The dust separated them and slammed hard Randell back in fort into the ceiling and floor repeatedly, but he still had his evil smile after the dust had let him go.


    It looks like the other me found a daring priestess. Randell wiped his blood-splattered mouth and opened his arms as he realized Nida was preparing another attack on him.


    "Die asshole!" she shouted as she started to fill up the entire room with her silver dust.


    BAM!


    The entire floor exploded, with Randell flying off the building, still naked.


    While still in the air, he transformed into his wolf form and jumped from building to building.


    Nida hesitated to jump off the building to follow him since the floor they were on was the hundredth floor.


    "I''ll trust you! dust!" She shouted as she was about to parachute.


    Her dust formed a wing behind her back, but this time she could smoothly fly and follow Randell.


    A supernatural game of tag is suddenly happening early in the morning.

 Chapter 77 - Wolf Protection (7)

    "Thank goodness! It''s still early!" Nida shouted as her silver dust-made wings flew fast and high. This allows her to follow Randell in his now-berserk werewolf form.


    "You cannot catch me! HAHA." Randell''s villainous yells were cut off by his loud laughter.


    He then throws anything towards Nida, whether it be a car, a cart, a tree, a bin, or almost anything around the road.


    Her dust works hard to catch everything safely and return it to its place.


    She also made sure the civilians wouldn''t get hurt and asked for her dust to be sprinkled around them so that passersby would be distracted and not focus on the most bizarre thing they might see first thing in the morning.


    "Don''t fucking mess around!" Nida shouted angrily.


    She is relieved that it is still early morning and only a few humans can witness the crazy werewolves messing up the city.


    Randell is acting differently, mostly like he has turned insane.


    He became evil and didn''t care about the humans around him.


    She had read his memory and it triggered Randell''s other personality, which took control of his body.


    Nida is still angry at Randell, even though she knows some of the worst things he did were motivated by his second personality.


    She could also not forget the shivering memory she saw where she was involved in something she hardly remembered. Her memory and his memory of that day were different, which made her think that her memories might have been altered even though the werewolves failed to alter her memory.


    Nida gritted her teeth once she could feel her power slowly decreasing. She needs to catch him before she feels the fatigue and her power drains.


    She bent her back and pushed her wings back, making them even sharper and faster. Her speed finally caught up with Randell, who was jumping and running at full speed with his muscled, furry legs.


    She stretched out her arms to surround him with her dust, but Randell was trying his best to retaliate.


    "Stop making my life difficult and get caught!" she shouted.


    "Haha! Fools only agree to surrender in your arms! "


    The new crazy Randell is getting on her nerves.


    "It''s my fault. It''s my fault." She chanted to herself, and a swarm of dust flew out from her body and multiplied, repeatedly scattering around the rosy and purplish morning sky.


    It is as if the sky is suddenly filled with stars, even though the sun is already peeking out at the horizon.


    "Damn it! Priestess!" Randell shouted as he tried to run faster, but the dust was already scattered around him. It suppressed his movements, and he slammed down to the ground, biting at his own tongue.


    "Finally, I got you!" ed n at Randell, who was struggling to get away from her dust.


    "Really, I can''t believe there are two personalities inside you," she commented as she crouched down and looked at him pitifully.


    "Hey, tell me. So, who am I dating now and who was I dating ten years ago? You''re confusing me, Randell Lobo. Does any of your personality ever love me?"


    Her dust made space for Randell''s face to show while everything else was covered in her power.


    "Heh," he mockingly smirked at her, "Can''t you tell? I thought you had a closer look at my core memory."


    "I only saw the records, but your emotions aren''t something you can describe by your core. but one thing is for sure. "


    She grabbed Randell''s hair and pulled it back, making him chin up.


    "You both are fucking evil."


    Her comment made him crazily laugh, which made her furrow her brows.


    "Thank you for the compliment," he said loudly.


    Nida then snapped her finger and her dust surrounded him like a cocoon. She then controlled her dust to fly with her back to her apartment, dragging Randell with her.


    "Hmm?" she said, freezing above her apartment once she saw someone standing in front of her door.


    She squinted her eyes and narrowed her gaze towards the lady waiting for her, trying to recognize her, but she was someone she had never met.


    "Salt?"


    She suddenly smells salty air, as if she is by the ocean.


    "! "


    She flinched when the lady raised her head and looked straight at her. She smiled and waved her hand at her, as if flying home was a common occurrence.


    She cautiously and slowly approaches her.


    "Are you perhaps a goddess?" She asked while Nida was dazed.


    The lady''s beauty is something out of this world. It seems like glowing light and a warm atmosphere follow her around and everything else comes off shabby.


    The lady chuckled elegantly.


    "What a compliment, but I''m afraid I''m not a goddess."


    Her bluish-curly hair bounces with her delicate movements.


    However, her pleasing appearance doesn''t make Nida feel good at all.


    She lost the power to trust anyone.


    She crossed her arms and started to interrogate her.


    "Then what are you and why are you here?"


    "Ah right, I should introduce myself." She fixed her posture with a bright, elegant smile. She placed her hand on her chest and introduced herself smoothly.


    "I am Vina Morley, a sea priestess. Aquatic creatures and fishermen are my subjects. I served the sea gods and goddesses. Sometimes I also serve as a part-time minor god who guards the small bodies of water. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Her introduction is unusually long, but Vina tries her best to tell her the things about the priestess that she was not willing to know.


    In her opinion, Nida''s naivety and cluelessness about the supernatural world made her prone to danger and could be easily deceived, but like the dark priest, she didn''t want to force the poor soul to be like them if she didn''t want to.


    "It''s not nice to meet you. You look different in Randell''s memory," she curtly replies.


    "Oh? did you forced to look into his memory? Did the other Randell go out?" She acted surprised and worried, but still in an elegant and beautiful way.


    "Yes, and you also know what they did to me and yet you''re shamelessly talking to me?"


    Vina let out a long sigh and held out her hands toward Nida.


    "Don''t believe Randell''s memory. His memory is distorted as well. "


    Nida covered her ears with her hands.


    "Bullshit! So you''re also giving another version? No way! I refuse to hear it anymore! "


    "Please hear me out. If you can''t trust me, let''s go meet the world tree, and he can show you the pure truth."


    Nida let go of her ears and was astounded by Vina''s powers to talk to her despite her ears being plugged.


    "What''s with the world tree? Isn''t that something a novel or game uses for plot armor?" She said this while backing away.


    Vina chuckles and gently shakes her hand, which is still stretched out towards Nida.


    "I can take you there, and you may know the truth: the world tree is the watcher of the world. He can show you the truth, but nothing but the truth. "


    Nida hesitated for a moment, thinking whether she was being deceived again, but she slowly approached her distance and reached for her hands.


    "I will destroy everything if you try to deceive me too." She menacingly gripped the soft, warm hands of Vina.


    "Oh my, I will never, don''t worry." She said it even though Nida was still doubtful.


    "Let''s go and you will know."


    She took a deep breath before casting her teleportation spell, preparing herself for the side effects of using such a spell on herself.


    She feels like drowning whenever she is using it, even though in reality she can breath underwater since her house is in the deepest part of the sea.


    However, before Vina could use her teleportation spell, Nida pulled her hands away again.


    "Take Randell with you, but don''t you dare free him."


    Nida shoved Randell, who was stored in a cocoon shape of her silver dust, towards Vina, which Vina awkwardly replied to. "Okay?"


    Vina is confused by Nida''s actions and is still figuring out how to translate Nida''s thought process.


    "Tell my dust where the world tree is, and I will follow you behind."


    "You can teleport?"


    Vina asked because she knew teleportation was the hardest and most dangerous thing to do for a priest and priestess.


    In Daniel''s case, it will strain his body until he feels very weak and feverish.


    In her case, she feels pain from feeling like she is drowning.


    While it may seem insignificant to some, a teleportation mishap can result in decapitation or amputation of the body.


    "I can. Just tell my dust. " Nida starts to get irritated as Vina slows her down.


    "Not to you but your dust? "


    "Yes, hurry!"


    "Okay?" Vina followed her and whispered the location to Nida''s dust, looking at her strange powers with wonder.


    "Then go."


    "What are you going to do and you''re not coming with me now?"


    Nida stared into the distance while clenching her fist tightly.


    "I''ll pick up Daniel."


    Note:


    Next chapter will have a massive flashback and will focus more on the pack and Randell.


    It will covers from Randell''s past until present time to explain what Nida mean she was betrayed both by Daniel and Randell.

 Chapter 78 - Young Master (1)

    For humans, werewolves are mythical creatures that can turn into wolf-like animals at the full moon, gaining unnatural strength and improving their senses as a result of this metamorphosis. Over the centuries, these creatures have been depicted by humans in numerous ways, yet the most typical physical description of these entities is that of a humanoid creature with lupine features: fur all over the body, pointed ears, piercing eyes, a canine muzzle, and clawed fingers on both hands and feet. Werewolves are also characterized as being able to easily move around on two legs or all fours.


    However, that is the only limited and misleading information available to humans about werewolves.


    In reality, werewolves are beastly tribes that naturally live in packs with humans without their knowledge because of their excellent skill at shape-shifting.


    Werewolves don''t only transform whenever there is a full moon. They can transform, even in daylight. But the moon is still significant to them, even though they don''t need it daily.


    Werewolves are born like humans, look like human babies, and grow like humans. But once they reach a certain stage, they will experience their first transformation, and they will go berserk, becoming extremely irrational and blood-lust creatures. After that stage, they could freely use their powers.


    That is why, to avoid any murders from the painful process and insane first transformation, the parents of the young wolves undergoing the first berserk form usually lock their children in a special room that can suppress their beastly powers.


    Nevertheless, nothing mentioned above applies to Randell. He is a unique child with a crucial fate for his race.


    300 years ago...


    "Randell! Where did these bruises come from?" His mother asked worriedly.


    The ten-year old child is staring blankly at his mother, not showing any emotion or expression of pain despite having bruises and wounds.


    "Who did this to you? I''ll definitely kill them!" His mother gritted her teeth, and her eyes glowed. Claws and fur partially appeared on her body while she skillfully controlled it so as not to tear her dress.


    "Mother, don''t bother. I am fine." Randell finally replied. He let go of his mother''s furry hand and picked up his clothes to change.


    "Should I just let my son be beaten up like this?" She returned to her human form and again approached her son, full of concern.


    "No, but the more you defend me in front of everyone, the more I look weak."


    "Randell, you''re not weak. You just have not yet gone berserk. But once you do, they will fear you. You are from an alpha family, so be confident."


    "That is the problem, mother. I am from this family, but why have I not gone berserk yet? Normal wolves will experience it at age five and not later than nine. I am ten years old now. Am I really a werewolf mom?"


    "Don''t ask me that. You are my son. Of course, you''re a werewolf. Be patient, my child, you will become whole soon. "


    His mother hugged him tightly while her tears wet his shoulders.


    Randell is not a shellfish child who is complaining to his mother about his incompleteness. He is worried and anxious about their future if he does not go berserk soon.


    Bam!


    The door suddenly opened while the mother and son were still comforting each other.


    "How rude! Does the leader''s servant not know how to knock? " His mother wiped off her tears and looked straight towards the servant with authority, but the servant just scoffed and bluntly stated. "The leader is calling for you two. Come to his office. "


    After saying what he wanted, the servant left the door open.


    The rudeness of the servant is now not important because their brains are thinking about what might be the reason the leader will call for them.


    Randell grabbed his mother''s sleeves and looked up at her worriedly.


    "Are we going to be kicked out?"


    "No, child. That''s impossible. The leader loves me." His mother answered bitterly, and her face darkened.


    The two of them walked very slowly toward the leader''s office.


    Knock, knock, knock


    His mother delicately knocked on the door while they started to tense up.


    "Good morning fa¡ª."


    Cut out the formality, Randell. How''s your wolf form?" The pack leader, his father, cut off his greetings and talked to him without giving him a glance.


    "Father, I haven''t transformed yet." he softly replied, while he stuck his eyes to the ground.


    "You better transform into your wolf form before you turn eleven, or I''ll kick you and your mother."


    "Darling? Will you kick me out as well? I thought we cared and loved each other. " His mother interjected, taken aback by the leaders'' intention to evict her as well.


    "Love?" The leader scoffed at her and stood up from his seat.


    He walked toward Randell''s mother and gave her a kiss. Upon letting her go, the leader had a grin on his lips and pushed his mother to the floor.


    "Ack!"


    "Mother!"


    Randell rushed to his mother, hugging her, trying to protect her against the leader, even though he was too fragile to fight back.


    "Pwe!" The leader spit, and scornfully looked down at the mother and son.


    "You can''t even satisfy me in bed, and now you''re saying I loved you?"


    "B-but,"


    "No more but! Have your child be useful so you can stay here longer! That damn prophet is a scam! She told me that if you bore my child with you, I would have the most powerful alpha in history, but I guess it''s the opposite. How come a werewolf can''t berserk at your age, Randell? "


    "I will make sure to go berserk soon! Please don''t kick us out! "


    "Randell, it is something you can gain from hard work. You need talent, and that''s something you don''t have! leave! You two are such a disappointment to this pack! I''ve had enough of waiting for you to go berserk! " He grabbed the arms of Randell''s mother and dragged her out of the office.


    "Darling! Give me a chance! Let''s sleep together! Maybe the next child will be the child the prophet foretold! Please don''t kick us out! " His mother begs while kneeling outside the office.


    "Have some shame!" his father shouted before slamming the door shut.


    Randell watched his mother cry in front of the closed door while kneeling and begging for another chance.


    It took them a while to be back in their room again.


    "Mother, please stop crying." He tried to comfort her, but he was pushed away by his own mother.


    "You unlucky pest!" his mother looked down on him with rage.


    "Mother? Please calm down. " He crawled backwards to avoid his mother, who had fully transformed into her wolf form.


    "It''s your fault! If only you could transform into a wolf now! If only you satisfied your father''s expectations! I wouldn''t be kicked out with you! "


    Bam!


    Bam!


    Boom!


    His mother lifted her claws and aimlessly tried to slice Randell into pieces. Luckily, his mother''s overflowing emotions made her miss her target.


    "Mother! Calm down! I don''t have wolf strength yet! You''ll kill me!" He helplessly tries to get his mother to stop attacking while their room becomes a complete mess.


    "Then turn into a wolf if you don''t want to die!" Her attack doubled until Randell was cornered at the edge of the room. The only way to escape is to jump off the window, but since they are on the 6th floor of the mansion, there''s no way he will survive.


    "Mother please!" He desperately rubbed his palm to beg for his mother to stop.


    His mother kicked her feet and ran fast towards him. That made him close his eyes. The only thing he could do was cower in fear.


    But seconds had passed and he remained unscathed. That is why he slowly opened his eyes. And her mother''s claws are just an inch away from his face.


    "Mother, you''re scaring me." he hoarsely said to his mother, who paused her attack and observed his face while tears flowed down her cheeks.


    "Let''s just die, Randell. I''d rather die than be kicked out! " Her mother shouted and swung her claws away from him to aim them back at him, but before the claws could cut him into pieces, he jumped off the window and let gravity meet his end.


    "I don''t want to be killed by my mother." He tearfully said that made his mother watch him fall.


    "I... I... I....." his mother froze in their destroyed room, stuttering.


    "N-no, Randell!" she shouted as she jumped down the floor and managed to catch him before he could reach the ground.


    "I am sorry! I am sorry! I am sorry! I am sorry! " His mother repeatedly apologized while hugging him tightly.


    He just hugged her back, feeling relieved that his mother was back to her sanity.


    "Forgive me... I am sorry!" Her mother continued to weep while hugging him tightly.


    "Don''t worry, mother, as long as you''re back to your normal self."


    The mother and son finally let go of each other''s arms and looked at each other more calmly.


    "Let''s live in a small town. I''ll raise you there, and you''ll be fine even if you don''t bers¡ª blurrgh!"


    "Mother!"


    His mother couldn''t continue her statement of future plans when suddenly, from behind her, a sword pierced her.

 Chapter 79 - Young Master (2)

    "How dare¡ª."


    Shhkk!!


    Randell couldn''t continue to curse at the servant who pierced his sword to Randell''s mother because the leader''s servant pulled out the sword that made his mother''s blood spurt out of her back.


    "Mother!" Randell shouted as he supported his mother, who was losing strength to stand.


    He could also feel her warm blood flowing out and soaking into his clothes.


    "N-no! Mother!" he hoarsely said.


    "Ran¡ª."


    His mother couldn''t even say her final words before she passed away, eyes wide open.


    "I''ve been waiting for the leader to lose interest in her. Now is the time I can kill her." The servant stated, as he looked down at the lifeless mistress of their leader. He had been suppressing his anger toward the mistress for years and wanted her death.


    Although the servant keeps talking with a slur and some wolves also gather around them, Randell ignores them as his ears lose the ability to hear everything else around him. It was like his surroundings vanished and all he could see was his lifeless mother.


    "N-no, no.. no." He couldn''t accept the sudden death of his mother, which made him tremble, and due to his rage, his heartbeat beat faster than normal as it pounded loudly enough that even the wolves around them could hear it like a drum.


    dug, dug, dug


    His pack members were taken aback by hearing the loud pounding of Randell''s heart.


    They cautiously made a distance away from the weeping child, except for the servant, who was still not satisfied by killing the mistress and also aimed for the child''s life.


    He pointed his sword at Randell''s neck and smiled viciously at him.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll join your mother soo-." He couldn''t finish what he was about to say because Randell''s eyes, which were menacingly looking straight at him, made his body shiver in fear, and the child''s gaze had become highly intimidating, making him feel nauseous.


    He backed away, still pointing his sword toward him.


    "Y-you lowly bastard! Stop glaring at me! "


    "W-Why do you have to kill her?" Randell asked, with a mixture of anger and despair in his expression.


    "Just die, kid!"


    The servant gathers all the remaining braveness in him and swings his sword to slice off the neck of Randell.


    Clang!


    Tang!


    "Impossible!" the servant shouted in disbelief after witnessing his sword shatter into pieces after Randell bit the sword that was supposed to cut off his head.


    The sword broke, and Randell''s eyes glowed with gold.


    Grrrr


    The servant growled as he instantly transformed into his wolf form, cautious of the possibility that the child was finally experiencing his first berserk transformation.


    "Let''s kill you before you can fully transform!"


    The servant gritted his teeth and revealed his claws. He kicked off the ground, running straight to the mother and son.


    He carefully lays his mother''s lifeless body on the ground and plans to shield her from the werewolf attack, which he doesn''t know how to evade.


    He is confused by his mother''s death and the sudden changes to his body.


    His still loudly pounding heart doubles the speed of his heartbeat as he breathes heavily because of the sudden changes happening to his body. Although it is not yet physically obvious, he could feel the changes happening inside of him.


    "You¡ª."


    Before he could talk to the servant, the werewolf appeared too close to him, his claws only an inch from his face. He closed his eyes and clenched his eyes, waiting for his end, but again, nothing happened to him.


    He slowly reopens his eyes to check what made the servant stop his attack, but the rusty and fishy smell of blood overwhelms his nose before he can see the surroundings.


    "W-What happened? I only closed my eyes for a few seconds. " He shakingly asked himself as he saw the tall mansion that the werewolves lived in was now in ruin and some parts of it were still crumbling down. Blood splattered around as the dark red color of it covered the entire ground with the corpses of the werewolves swimming on it. The servant that was about to attack him had his body chopped and scattered around where he lay with his mother.


    "T-this? What''s going on? " He asked himself again, as there was no other living being around but him.


    He looked at his hands that were also painted with blood, then he fell into his butt once he saw his reflection in the cracked glass he randomly walked into.


    He is half naked; only his pants remain in tact. His body also changed and no longer looked as fragile as it used to be.


    He grew noticeably taller, and his body became well-fit with muscles that he regarded as appropriate for his age.


    "Did I go berserk? I killed everyone?" he shakingly asked himself, as he feared that the moment he waited for would become a nightmare.


    "N-no, there''s no way I can kill them! First, the berserker is weaker than the adult werewolves. There''s no way I did this! There is no way! Adults know how to suppress the first berserker! It''s impossible that I killed them all!"


    He stood up and ran around the area and into the crumbling mansion, but everyone was killed brutally, with their flesh looking like they had been slashed and clawed.


    He gathered all the cores of his pack members that were left beside the corpses and placed them around his lifeless mother.


    He endlessly cried while gathering it all.


    He tried his best to remain sane, and he finally went back to where his mother was and sat beside her with the pile of cores around them.


    "Mother? What should I do now? "


    He asked, even though he knew his mother could no longer respond to him.


    "What''s the sense of gaining the abilities and powers of wolves if I am left alone?"


    He curled up into a ball close to his mother and slowly closed his eyes.


    "Should I go and kill myself too?" He hugged his knees, he said bitterly.


    "But mother..."


    Tears heavily flowed from his eyes again.


    "Everything is scary."


    He closed his eyes even though sleep was not there to visit him.


    He just closed his eyes, hoping that when he woke up, like he did before, the nightmare would end.


    He closed his eyes just to escape the reality.


    Hours passed and he refused to open his eyes as his body became numbed from curling into a ball for such a time.


    "Hmm?"


    His eyes felt a sudden extreme brightness around him that made his eyes reflexively open up.


    "W-what?" He jolted up from shock and looked around him.


    His pack members'' cores should have dissipated less than an hour after the body of the cores dies, but strangely, the cores remain whole and are now glowing brightly and some are floating around Randell.


    He crouched down next to his mother and was about to lift her up so he could move her away from the unusual behavior of the cores.


    "No!" he shouted once his mother''s core left its body and joined the other cores swirling around in the air.


    "Mother! Ack!" He tried to catch the core with his hands, but once he reached for his mother''s hand, the core was absorbed into his skin.


    "N-no!" He tried to pluck the core out of his hands, which resulted in him hurting himself.


    drip drip drip


    He hurt himself so badly that some of his blood dripped down into the passing core.


    bbbrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr


    "Aaaaa!"


    Randell shouted in shock.


    The cores started to crazily vibrate and gathered around him. It also glowed more than it was before, and it was so bright that his eyes couldn''t take it anymore.


    "What is happening?" After the glow dissipated, the core, one by one, went inside Randell''s body.


    "No! Wait! Hey! Stop! "


    He shouted as he tried to avoid the cores trying to invade his body, but it was useless. A swarm of cores flew towards him like an ocean wave. He was drowned as he could feel all the soul that was being absorbed into his body and turning into his power.


    He can''t do anything and just wait for all the cores to be absorbed. He doesn''t feel any pain, but the outcome of the situation is something he doesn''t look forward to.


    "Is this what the prophet means, that I''ll be the most powerful? because I absorbed a hundred cores?" he exhaustively stated.


    "You don''t want that?"


    flinched!


    Randell looked around him as someone was suddenly talking to him, but it was his voice.


    "You looked stupid, looking around like that." His voice spoke while making fun of him.


    "Did I end up crazy?"


    "That''s hilarious if you do." His voice laughed loudly.


    No, it''s more that he laughed loudly, but he felt like it was not him.


    He said to himself after watching the last piece of core enter his chest: "I really go crazy."

 Chapter 80 - Young Master (3)

    "You''re really going to bury them one by one?"


    "Let them be!"


    "I get tired too, if you exhaust yourself!"


    "Just bury our mother; make her grave the most beautiful!"


    "Just let everyone else dry out here; they deserve it!"


    "Hey! Are you even listening to me? "


    "Hey!"


    Randell has been ignoring his other self, who is very talkative and has been pestering him around with grumblings and mischievous comments.


    He thought the voice was just his imagination, but it never went away and talked to him as if he had a separate mind and personality.


    "Can you return to wherever you came from?" Randell stopped digging as he finally couldn''t take the noise in his mind.


    He plans to give his pack a solemn and proper grave by digging the ground at the Mansions'' garden.


    However, the voice inside him wanted to do other things and urged him to abandon his brutally murdered pack members.


    "How rude. Can''t you be thankful that I am here so that you won''t feel lonely?"


    "How can I be thankful to you? You''re too suspicious. "


    "Suspicious? What about me? How come? "


    Randell resumed his work of making graves while talking seriously to himself.


    "I don''t know you?"


    "How come you don''t know me? Me is you, you are me. "


    "That doesn''t clear anything at all."


    "Well, you''re right."


    "How come there''s another me talking to me? if I was not insane or you''re a soul possessing my body?"


    "Possessing?" his other self scoffed at his idea.


    "You see, I myself don''t know the answer either. I was just suddenly formed like this, poof! I can speak for myself and think for myself, but sadly, I can''t control your body. You must be very lucky. "


    "Then, any idea why you suddenly appeared?"


    "Hmm? Maybe an effect of eating up hundreds of cores? You''re pretty ambitious for doing so, huh. "


    "I didn''t like this! I don''t intentionally eat them up! "


    "Okay, okay, relax. I know I was just kidding. We are one. I know you more than anyone else. What I mean is that this situation could be the result of absorbing the core. Just accept me! I won''t harm you in any way. "


    Randell became silent and continued to dig. The digging made him organize his chaotic mind.


    Then his other self finally became still and gave him time to think alone.


    Soon after, he starts burying the corpses, and the last person he buries carefully is his mother.


    "Mother, I hope you are now in a better place."


    He prayed while tightly clasping his hands together, praying for his mother''s soul and pack members.


    "Our goddess, Wolf''s guardian. Please guide my family''s souls to the better place they deserve. "


    ssssssshhhh


    Randell flinched when suddenly the wind changed its direction and swirled around him.


    "Enemy?"


    He hurriedly stood up and grew his claws while being alert that the enemy might attack him.


    A gentle voice suddenly speaks to him, and a bright silvery light suddenly glows up above the grave he made for his mother.


    "Who are you?" he cautiously asked, despite the unknown individual saying he should relax.


    "I am your god, your guardian." The gentle voice spoke out from the glow but didn''t reveal her form and remained a ball of light in front of him.


    "G-god." Randell immediately knelt down in fear of the higher being who had suddenly approached him.


    "Are you here to punish me?" he asked, ignoring the side comments of his other self. He didn''t show that there was another personality inside of him.


    "No, child, I came to help you."


    "Help me?" Randell finally relaxes when he learns that the gracious goddess has come down to assist him.


    "Yes, I''ll bring you to a new world where you can live peacefully, but I need to erase your memory."


    "W-why?"


    "This nightmare will only burden you. I want you to live a new, better life in that world. "


    Randell clenched his fist and stared straight at the silvery glow, even though it hurt his eyes.


    "I can''t forget them. I don''t deserve to live peacefully! I am a murderer! I killed my own family! my pack! "


    The voice inside the silvery glow let out a long sigh. Even without her physical body, the goddess was expressing her pity and sadness toward the child''s situation.


    "No, you deserve all the best things in the world," the goddess said, and the glow grew bigger until it ate up Randell as well.


    Randell covered his eyes with his arms and waited for the glow to go off.


    Uwaaa, Uwaaa, Uwaaa


    Randell cried like a new-born baby.


    "Bro, why are you crying like a baby?" Randell''s other personality speaks out, but he can''t control his physical body.


    "Hmm? Haha! This is hilarious! Does the goddess return us into infant?"


    His other personality laughed loudly internally as he finally recognized their new situation.


    The goddess sends them to a new world by being birthed again into a new baby, erasing all the original Randell''s memories while his other personality remains untouched because the goddess was not aware of his existence.


    Uuuuuwaa uwa uwaa


    "You really became an infant crying like that," he said to the newborn baby, who is still with fresh blood while a group of medical personnel is around them tending to his needs.


    He instantly knew that this world was different to the world he came from because of the machinery and the labor room he was in. The people around him were covered in green clothes; only their eyes showed, but he wasn''t wary of them because no one was emitting the strong aura of a beast. He concluded that he was surrounded by humans.


    The machine that keeps making beeping sounds and the fluorescent lights are things that didn''t exist in their world, which makes him calmly accept the new world while at the same time fascinating him.


    "Mother!" He perked up once the nurse placed him on his mother''s side, who was breathing heavily from the hard labor.


    "This is brilliant! Did she give us the same parents?" He sounded overjoyed at the prospect of their deceased mother still being alive in this world.


    But soon he became serious.


    "Wait, don''t tell me our father in this world is also the pack leader again."


    His rage towards their father goes up as he remembers what he did to the original Randell.


    Although they have different personalities, the experience they had was the same.


    He waited for the adults to clean him and arrange a better crib for him to rest in, and soon the person he didn''t want to see finally peered in the large window, watching him with cold eyes.


    "Aren''t we living the same life if we have the same asshole as a parent?"


    He tries to organize a plan while the new Randell is still not tired of crying.


    "Hmm?" he tried to direct his gaze towards their father. His father is talking to another person while looking in his direction. That makes him try to read his lips to know what they are talking about.


    "He is a boy?" His father looked very disappointed.


    "What''s wrong if I am a boy?" He wonders and continues to watch their conversation with the middle-aged servant.


    "Yes, leader," the servant respectfully responded.


    "Shit! He is a pack leader! Aren''t we going in circles if the setting of our new lives is the same?"


    "Dispose that child; I don''t need him." Their father coldly ordered, which was responded to with a bow by his servant.


    "What about the mistress?"


    "Tell her, his son died."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Wow!" If only he could control his body, he should be clapping his hands by now.


    He is amazed that they will die soon even though they have just given birth.


    "The goddess has a plan, right?" He stopped worrying and started trusting the goddess who brought them into this world.


    Also, he can''t do anything since he can''t control the infant''s body and can an infant protect himself by only loudly crying?


    He let his newly born self sleep, and once he had woken up, he was in the arms of the servant.


    "Is this the child of the leader? Why did you bring him home? " A woman with a kind expression peered into him and asked the servant, who also happened to be his husband.


    "The leader ordered me to dispose of this child."


    "Then why are you bringing it here? We have a lot of human neighbors! Do your work at your company building!"


    "Let''s adopt him."


    "What? Do you want to die?"


    "No, the leader doesn''t look at the child up close. He won''t notice even if we declare him as our child."


    Upon saying this, the couple who had trouble conceiving a child had a telepathic look at each other. and lovingly smiled at each other.


    "I''ll leave the pack later so that they won''t know that we have his child. Let''s happily live with our new child. The servant, excitedly, said and gently handed the child into his wife''s arms.


    The lady stares at Randell, memorizing his face and little by little falling in love with Randell''s adorable body as a child.


    "What should we name him?"

 Chapter 81 - Young Master (4)

    Fifteen years later,


    "Hey! Hey! Isn''t that the amusing child we met last week? "


    Ranz commented that once a girl came inside their class room carrying papers from her class.


    "Her name is Nida, right?"


    Ranz asked, as he remembered their first meeting last week. Although playing hero is something they would not do, with Nida, they end up saving an orphanage from getting bullied.


    "Talk to her!"


    "Ranz, stop bothering me. I am taking a quiz." The fifteen-year old Randell shuts Ranz, his other personality, from talking to him because he is distracting him from answering his long quiz.


    It''s been fifteen years since they were teleported to this world and Ranz told him about their past, but he still can''t believe what his other self is telling him because he''s never seen any supernatural beings since birth.The only peculiar thing happening to him right now is that he has another personality that can hold a conversation with him.


    He calls him Ranz since they became confused as well from having the same name.


    Of course, Ranz didn''t include the killing and brutal things in telling him about their past, because Randell is too young to know about it, and it will only give him nightmares.


    "Number four''s answer is D. Five is C. Six is D. Seven is A. Eight is¡ª."


    "Stop!" he shouted, since he wanted to finish the test on his own.


    "What''s wrong, Lobo?" the teacher asked, surprised by his sudden shout.


    "Oh, no! Sorry ma''am! I was daydreaming." He made an excuse while he could hear Ranz laughing.


    His face instantly turned red when he saw that everyone was looking at him, including Nida who was about to leave their room.


    "Focus on your quiz."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    He lightly bows his head and apologizes to his classmates, and he returns to looking at his paper again.


    "Isn''t she cute?" Ranz commented again, talking about Nida with admiration.


    Randell just ignores him and continues his quiz with so much effort to focus on.


    "Hey, do you think she''s dating already?" Ranz asked once Randell finally went out of their classroom.


    "Why are you so interested in that girl? Stop being a bother!"


    "Isn''t she your type? I think I like her. She''s kind of appealing. "


    "appealing? That girl? She''s ugly though. "


    "Wow, has your standard become human as well?"


    "No. But no matter what you see, she''s not a beauty. Remember, her face is as if there''s no more room for new pimples."


    "No. no. no, kid. Take a look at her again. Her aura, charisma, and appeal are ideal for being our mate! "


    "M-mate? Hey! We are just fifteen, okay! "


    "Stop acting pure; you make me nauseous."


    "Are you in heat?"


    "We have the same body, so why would you ask if you feel nothing?"


    "Well, now that you say that, what happens if you feel in heat? Does it make me feel the same too?"


    "Of course, like I said, we are one. I can also tell if you''re thinking impure thoughts, so don''t act pure in front of me, because you''re not! "


    "What do you mean? I am still a virgin! "


    He said it loudly while he was turning at the edge of the hallway.


    "Ah," he gasped shortly after recognizing the person he had bumped into.


    "N-Nida?" he nervously asked as his eyes tried to avoid her gaze out of embarrassment.


    "Did she hear me?" he asked internally.


    "Hey! Allow me to switch! You don''t like her? Just let me hang out with her! " Ranz asked.


    "T-then just don''t cause any trouble." Randell willingly switched control over their bodies since he really couldn''t think of how he would excuse himself from shouting that he was a virgin.


    "Do you still remember me?" Ranz asked with a bright smile, which made Nida frown as he felt weird talking to him.


    "Of course, but did you act bold today?"


    "Why? You don''t like bold people? "


    "Yes, anyway, I have something to do. Bye." Nida walked past him and waved her hand, but Randell caught it and grabbed it.


    "Wait!"


    "What do you think you''re doing?"


    "Since you just said you hate bold people." Ranz let go of her hand and stood straight in front of her.


    "I try to be less bold, but would you like to date me? I like you. "


    "D-date?" Nida was flustered by the sudden confession that left her pimples covered more in oily sweat. "Isn''t it bold to ask someone to date?"


    "I can''t help it because I like you!" He showed his brightest smile, which made his young and handsome face glow in the orange light of the afternoon sun.


    "I refuse. No. Bye!" Nida ran away while hugging her school bag, while Ranz was left alone in the hallway with his big smile still intact."


    I refuse. No?" Ranz repeated Nida''s response while touching his chest.


    "Did she just reject me twice?" he asked himself while still in a daze.


    "What was that? Why did you ask her to date? Do I need to date her too? " Randell interjected, breaking Ranz''s daydream.


    "No. She''s mine alone." Ranz said, returning control of their bodies to Randell.


    "Oh, really? If that''s okay with you, then that''s fine; she''s not my type anyway."


    "Yes, she said she doesn''t like bold people, so don''t bother me tonight. "


    "That''s nice since I need to study, but what will you be doing?" Randell gets curious since this is the first time he won''t be bothered while studying.


    "I need to train to control my bravado. From now on, I will not be a bold person. I will be a well-mannered man! " With full determination, Ranz wanted to fit in with Nida''s preference for him to pursue her.


    "You''re a naturally valiant man. How can you even not be?"


    "I''ll meditate! Don''t bother me! "


    Randell is amazed by Ranz''s determination and it just doesn''t bother him anymore. He thought he was more than willing to support him with his new-found love.


    ..


    ..


    Days have passed and Ranz keeps switching control over their bodies every time they see Nida around.


    Ranz also learned to rein in his arrogance and respect Nida as a lady in their world.


    pure and delicate.


    He tries his best to learn more about her for him to make his way to her heart until she can fully open up to him.


    At first, Nida sees him as an annoyance, but soon she gets familiar with and enjoys his company as a friend.


    The orphanage boy who they helped become their friend too, ends up hanging up every time they walk home together.


    "Where did you get this tea set?" Nida asked while watching Ranz make flower tea, which they had freshly picked from the school garden they were in.


    "It''s my mother''s set."


    "Is it fine to use this?"


    "It''s fine."


    "Why do you even bring a traditional tea set? We can just buy a ready-made one at tea shops. "


    "You said you love tea. That''s why I want to make you one for myself," he sweetly said, as he focused on pouring the tea into Nida''s cup.


    Nida can''t get used to Ranz''s sweetness and her red face due to pimples becomes more red from blushing.


    "Where did you even learn to make tea? Are you doing it right? Or are you brewing poison instead of tea?"


    "Don''t worry, my tea is safe to drink." Ranz snickered and brushed his fingers across her face.


    Ranz knows how to make tea because their late mother taught him how to make one.


    Although their other selves don''t remember everything, both of them know the pain of losing someone and being betrayed, both by their biological fathers.


    The pack leader in this world and in their previous world are cunningly the same.


    He frowned as he remembered their mother''s grave, which had been left unattended for years.


    "Why, did I say something wrong?" Nida asked after noticing Ranz''s change of mood.


    "Ah no, I was remembering someone."


    Nida didn''t ask more once he heard his gloomy response. Nida doesn''t love hearing someone else''s back story. It will only make her feel troubled as well.


    "Why do you drink coffee instead of the tea you made? It''s sad to drink this alone," she commented as she watched him open an iced coffee can.


    "I don''t like to drink grass," he teasingly responded, "but I love making it to the person I like. I pour all my love into them. Does it taste sweet? "


    "Stop making fun of me." Nida pouted as she tried to hide her smile after hearing Ranz''s sweet words.


    "I am not making fun of you because I am really fond of you." Ranz moved his face too close to Nida, and that made her visibly panic.


    "Haha! You should get used to my sweetness because I''ll be pouring all my affection on you. " Ranz stared at her lips for a second, then pulled back his head from sitting properly.


    He tried his best not to be bold and restrained himself from wanting to kiss her lips.


    "We are not even dating. Stop it." she said as she looked away, hiding her red face.


    "Then date me."


    "No."


    "Oh, am I getting rejected again?"


    "No, I mean, you have to ask the question again so that I can answer you."


    Ranz twisted his head trying to figure out what she wanted, but once he figured it out, he plucked at the ring-pull of the can on his coffee, then he kneeled down on one leg, offering the ring-pull as if he was proposing marriage.


    "Will you date me?"

 Chapter 82 - Young Master (5)

    La la la la


    "Are you that happy?" Randell asked Ranz while listening to him happily humming and looking in love.


    "Of course, she finally said yes! You should know since you witnessed how I worked! "


    "Well, congratulations! I''m happy for you! "


    "Thank you! You seem happy as well. "


    "Of course, I won''t get extra work from now on. You know, I get exhausted too from all the hard work you have done. "


    "What do you mean? Of course, I won''t stop making an effort!"


    "Huh? She has already said yes. She agreed to date you! What more should you do to exhaust us? "


    "Are you stupid? I need to work harder and give more effort so that she won''t regret dating me and to prove that I am worth staying for! "


    "What?" Randell rolled his eyes, thinking that real dating was a draining experience. "Dating as portrayed on TV seems too easy and lovely!" He grumbled as he thought about Ranz''s determination to date Nida seriously.


    "But Ranz, what should we do whenever you''re gone?"


    "Oh, you''re right! I didn''t think about that!" Ranz panics, as his absence was not part of his plan.


    After Randell turned ten years old, Ranz would be unconscious for a week, and it always happened around the full moon.


    Things get more complicated when their adopted parents start to lock Randell inside a prison-like room and isolate him until the full moon disappears.


    Without Ranz, the prison-like atmosphere becomes dark and creepier since he is locked alone without anyone to talk to.


    Even though the two have the same body, they no longer share the same knowledge and experience.


    Like what Ranz did, he hid some of the werewolf''s information from Randell because he thought it would scare or traumatize him because he believes Randell is too young to know.


    Randell also hid from Ranz that he was being locked up in a prison-like room every full moon.


    All Ranz knows is that he usually blacks out every time the full moon is around for a week.


    "I will just avoid her."


    "No! You can''t do that! What if she''ll hate me if we don''t see her for a week? " Ranz''s voice sounded very worried, while Randell calmly talked to him and didn''t want to suggest the most tiring thing to do: act like Ranz as a proxy.


    "Then what should we do?" he asked instead.


    "Just act like me. Can you do it right? "


    "Of course not! I am bad at acting. She will notice it! "


    "Don''t worry, two personalities in one body are rare. Even though she will feel it strange, she won''t break up with me. I am more worried if we don''t see each other for one week! "


    "Okay? Don''t blame me if I messed up. "


    "Don''t worry, I won''t get angry if you mess up. The important thing is that you keep her company! "


    "Okay?"


    Randell agreed to act as Ranz''s proxy whenever Ranz was absent.


    ....


    ....


    "Are you sick?" Nida touched Randell''s forehead without warning, and that made Randell move away in reflex.


    Nida frowned because he found Randell''s reaction strange. He would usually grab her hand whenever she tried to touch him, but today he moved away awkwardly, but soon concluded that Randell might be really sick.


    With his exhausted look that showed his dark circles around his eyes, he approached Nida and grabbed her hand again.


    He thought to himself, "I forgot Ranz is very touchy," as he tried to recall Ranz''s personality and habits.


    Even though he felt really tired and sleepy, he forced a smile towards Nida.


    It turns out that his nightmare from being isolated is being extended until the morning to force himself to act well in front of his other personality''s girlfriend.


    He was about to tell some lie or make excuses to Nida, but he soon felt his body tilted and his head landed in Nida''s lap.


    "Did you pull out an all-nighter studying again?"


    Randell can''t respond because he is surprised by Nida''s suddenly pulling him down so that his head can rest on her lap. He blushed because it was his first time leaning on a girl''s lap.


    He thought as he could smell Nida''s sweet rosy smell, maybe because of his fabric conditioner on her clothes, that the smell sips into his nose.


    Surprisingly, the smell and light brushing of Nida''s finger through his hair made him feel relaxed, as if he was being massaged.


    It''s the first time he''s felt at ease after being locked up.


    "Don''t force yourself to accompany me. Rest if you feel tired."


    Her voice felt like a lullaby as well, and that made his eyelids feel really heavy.


    He worked hard, trying not to fall asleep. and Nida noticed it.


    Nida chuckled and placed her hand over his eyes.


    "Sleep, let me take care of you too." Nida feels good as well, as she could finally return Ranz''s efforts because he always comes to take care of her.


    Randell gave in and let Nida''s warmth wrap around him until he had finally fallen asleep.


    ....


    ....


    Days, weeks, and months passed, and dating with Nida went smoothly. Even Randell became close to her since he kept on taking Ranz''s place as a boyfriend for a week every month.


    Also recently, Randell feels refreshed and fine, even though he has been isolated. He used to cower and tremble every time he went out of his isolation, but he found new comfort at Nida''s side, and that solaced him.


    Randell, who never asked his parents'' purpose for locking him up and never asked his other personality behind his peculiar characteristics and past, continued to have a peaceful life by letting everything go with the flow.


    Everything went smoothly until he turned eighteen.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Ranz exclaimed as they entered their room.


    "Wrong with what?" He honestly doesn''t know what Ranz is getting worked up about.


    "I said, don''t show Nida things out of my character! Remember, you''re just a proxy! "


    "Ah? Sorry? Did I play too much today? I''m sorry. I''ll be careful next time. "


    Randell is getting carried away by showing his real personality because he is too comfortable around Nida now.


    "Just stay still, Randell! That''s something you''ve said before! You will make her fall for someone who is not me if you keep that up!" Ranz grumbled.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll be still."


    "She''s mine, Randell. We''ve been sharing almost everything. But she''s not. I can''t share her with you! She''s mine alone!"


    Randell flinched as he heard Ranz''s warning.


    "O-okay. I know it. You have her. Don''t worry, she''s not my type. I love pretty girls!"


    "I''m just saying this to make things clear to you. "


    "Yes, yes. Don''t worry."


    Although Randell told Ranz not to worry, he himself is getting worried. He feels like he is falling for her as well.


    ...


    ...


    A month had passed, and the full moon was about to come again.


    "Stay still, Randell." Ranz warned him before he left.


    "I will." he replied, looking outside the window.


    As Randell stared at the night sky while leaning on the windowsill, he lifted his hand and reached out for the bright moon.


    "Waxing Gibbous," he mumbled the name of the moon phase he learned at school.


    The waxing gibbous phase is between a half-moon and a full moon.


    It is always the phase in which Ranz disappears inside of him and will reappear in the waning gibbous phase.


    He used to hate Ranz''s disappearance because it meant he would suffer alone in isolation, but nowadays he somewhat looked forward to it since he could freely interact with Nida without Ranz getting jealous.


    "Hey Moon, I still hate you," He said something to the bright moon and soon heard the familiar voice he wished to hear.


    "Hey! Hurry and get down! " Nida came to his house to pick him up.


    Although it''s weird for a girl to pick up her boyfriend, it''s their situation since Randell''s parents are more strict than Nida''s. Her parents almost let her do what she liked, as long as she didn''t tarnish her father''s political image.


    "The door is open. Mother is waiting!" he shouted back and went out of his room promptly.


    When he got down, his mother and Nida were already talking.


    "Just make sure to not roam outside the school grounds."


    "Yes ma." Randell replied and looked at Nida with a smile, thanking her for helping him get his mother''s permission to let them attend the seniors'' party.


    He already knew that he could not attend the graduation ceremony because there was a full moon at the same time. That is why he planned to enjoy this night.


    "Toto will come as an usherette. Let''s have fun together! " Nida excitedly said as she waited for Randell to ride on the back of her scooter.


    "You talked like you were invited. You''re just a party crasher." He teasingly replied, hugging her from behind and savoring the smell that he had missed because he only got this close to her once a month.


    "Haha! Don''t worry, I''ll contribute to keeping the party fun and awake till morning! "


    "Haha! Don''t exhaust the graduates; they still need to attend the ceremony tomorrow. "


    "No! No! Let''s party till the sun goes down! "


    Nida excitedly shouted while driving her scooter.


    Randell just enjoyed her eccentric behavior and fell for her more.

 Chapter 83 - Young Master (6)

    Graduation Day...


    "I am very sorry, Randell, if we have to do this instead of attending your graduation." His mother hugged him tightly while apologizing.


    The three of them are in front of the thick metal door again, isolating him as usual while waiting for the full moon to pass.


    "You can ask anything you want after this. A new computer set? What kind of game do you want? Just bare for the night. okay? " His father added, trying to comfort him for not attending a once in a lifetime occasion.


    "It''s fine, pa, just give me money." He rubbed his index and thumb, gesturing for money.


    His parents look at him more worriedly the more he tries to act okay. They thought that Randell was just acting strong so that they wouldn''t get worried, but in reality, Randell has had no problem being isolated ever since he got close to Nida.


    Randell loved this particular week of the month because it was the only week he could get close to Nida.


    "Okay, see you tomorrow,"


    "I''ll make your favorite food for breakfast."


    "Okay, see you." Randell waved his hand, saying goodbye to his parents.


    Then his father pulled the heavy door to close it.


    uuuuuuuggghh


    He groans loudly because he is closing it with all of his body.


    Clang!


    Bang!


    The heavy, thick door is finally closed and Randell is once again alone in his isolation room.


    "This is less scary," he commented lightly as he lay on the bed.


    He seems calm, but that doesn''t mean he is completely fine being locked up. He still feels heavy and glum, but he is not cowering in fear any more.


    Unlike Ranz, who is spirited and stout, Randell has a lot of fears and is weak-hearted. He is used to chanting children''s songs to ease his anxiety, but recently he found a more effective way to ease his fear. He thinks of Nida until he can fall asleep, but most of the time he ends up smiling alone, just thinking of how eccentric Nida is.


    "Ranz"


    He flinched when suddenly someone called out Ranz''s name.


    He looked around the empty room and searched for the voice.


    "Here, here, I am here." In hushed tones, Nida said.


    Randell looked up at the ceiling and saw a small crack and a brown eye that was peeping through it.


    It was Nida. She only thought that Randell''s nickname was "Ranz," not knowing it was his other personality.


    "How did you get there?" he asked while hurriedly moving the bed to reach the ceiling.


    "I went here to pick you up. Your parents won''t allow me to see you, so I crawled inside one of your vents. I almost got fried, you know! " She whispered while she seriously told him what happened. "Anyway, I got lost and crawled out onto your ceiling. I didn''t know where the exit was and ended up here! "


    Randell was dumbfounded by Nida''s eccentricity and, at the same time, felt grateful for her effort.


    "Go back now! You''ll get in trouble if Mom catches you. " He poked his finger into the crack to widen it a little bit. The crack at the side of the ceiling is only the size of her eyes.


    "Like I said, I am lost! I don''t know which way is the right way! Let me down and let me use the door instead! " Her voice got a little louder, and that made Randell gesture to her to lower her voice.


    The two were bickering so much that the hole in the ceiling ended up growing wide.


    Nida convinced Randell to go up and escape the isolation to attend his graduation ceremony.


    Today at 6 pm is supposed to be his high-school graduation.


    Randell hesitated for a moment because it was his first time disobeying his parents.


    "There won''t be any problems if I get out now, right? I''ve been isolating here for years, but nothing happened. Maybe I''ll be fine. " He thought internally as his eyes shook and he swallowed his saliva while thinking about what to do.


    "Come on!" she shouted while reaching out her arms to him to let Randell climb up.


    He shakes his head before finally grabbing the hand of Nida.


    They struggled for a moment to climb up, but they managed to safely go up.


    They crawled for a minute before they could feel air inside the narrow passage.


    "Exit!" Nida excitedly shouted since she badly wanted to stretch out her body.


    "Quiet down! "


    He stealthily peeked out the hole and realized that they were out in their storage room. He jumped off the hole and opened his arms to catch Nida, who happily jumped in.


    "Are you having fun?" he asked Nida, who was smiling from ear to ear. Even though he asked this question to her, the most happy person right now is himself. His heart has been beating wildly since he went up the ceiling. He loves the excitement he feels from their sweet escape.


    Randell catches her from going down the vent and ends up hugging her. He teasingly hugged her up and would not let her go, and kept her feet floating from carrying her.


    The two chuckled at his action, but soon their glazes became sticky as they glued their eyes together.


    The dim and silent storage room only receives a small amount of light from its small glass window, which reflects the orange light of the setting sun.


    The small amount of warm light made the two teenagers gaze intensely into each other''s eyes.


    "Is it alright if I fall in love with her too?" He asked himself as Nida''s image reflected in his eyes.


    "Would Ranz get angry if I tried to kiss his girlfriend?"


    Seeing Nida''s smile, Randell''s heartbeat beats wilder. His complicated thoughts become more chaotic, but his heart has only one desire.


    "I want her too." he told himself. then he started to give her light kisses until the kiss slowly began to go deeper and deeper.


    He decided to hide this from Ranz and kept being his proxy.


    Ranz didn''t know what happens every time he blacked out, so Randell thought it would be all right.


    "What to do?" Randell asked while both of them caught their breath.


    "What?" she asked as he let go of her body.


    "I won''t be in jail for teaching a fifteen-year-old kid to kiss."


    He asked, but in reality, he was more worried about Ranz than the police. "What if Ranz caught me?"


    They walked all the way to school while holding hands. They even made an oath together to love each other forever, behind Ranz''s back.


    "My sin is growing bigger, but why don''t I feel guilty at all?" He wonders, but decides to not worry about it now and just enjoy his little time with Nida.


    Soon after they reached the school, they met with Toto, who is currently an usher.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t catch on to Randell''s turn to walk up the stage; his name was called already. That is why they just decided to have their own graduation ceremony on the school''s roof top.


    They had fun and had the best day of their lives, enjoying the time with the three of them.


    Toto left first, while Nida and Randell planned to wait for the fireworks display.


    "God damn it!"


    "Huh? Ranz?"


    "Finally, you can hear me!" Ranz''s voice became hoarse from shouting.


    "You came out early?" Randell responds to Ranz, who wonders why he is cursing after waking too early.


    "Why traitor? Are you enjoying your time stealing my girlfriend? "


    "Wait, what are you¡ª?"


    "Don''t try to deny it! I''ve been awake for quite some time! You fucking kissed her twice!"


    "R-Ranz, please allow me to ex¡ª."


    "No! I would not be angry if Nida initiated the act, but it was you who blatantly betrayed me! I told you she was mine!"


    Ranz is fuming inside his head about something he can''t think of a way to explain, and he ends up holding his head to focus more on talking to Ranz, but Nida, who is beside him, thought he was sick.


    "Are you okay?" she asked worriedly.


    "Randell! Switch with me now! I''ll take care of my girlfriend! "


    "What will you do?"


    "Why do I have to tell you that?"


    "I don''t want her to get hurt. Please calm down first before switching with me. "


    It was the first time Randell heard Ranz burst into a rage. He didn''t know what he would do. That is why he didn''t let Ranz switch control of their bodies.


    This action made Ranz angrier, and he forced his way to Randell''s body, still shouting in a rage.


    "I AM HIS BOY FRIEND. I KNOW WHAT''S BEST FOR HER! " Ranz shouted as he kept pushing himself out of control.


    This made Randell experience extreme chest pain and strange inner pain, but he still resisted and didn''t let Ranz have his way.


    It was their first time having a fight.


    "Randell!" Ranz shouted in anger.


    "No, Ranz! Stop!" he shouted in pain as he felt like his chest was being ripped open.


    Clink!


    A sharp sound suddenly rang out, and both of them were kicked out of control of their bodies.


    "What the fuck?"


    "What happened?"


    The two became confused, and before they knew it, their body is transforming into a beast that neither of them had control of.

 Chapter 84 - Who? (1)

    "What happened?" Randell looked at Ranz, who was beside him.


    It was his first time seeing Ranz physically. It was like he was looking at the mirror.


    "Why ask me?" Ranz pushed him and that made him fall into his butt.


    Ranz still looked grumpy as they looked around the area where the two of them appeared out of nowhere.


    The place is dark and black, as if it has an endless dark space.


    "W-wait! Where are you going? " Randell pulled Ranz''s hand to stop him from walking away from him.


    "I won''t baby sit you here!" Ranz angrily shouted and slapped Randell''s hand off him.


    He ran without looking back at Randell and thought that this was his chance to finally be separated from his other self.


    "Ranz, you''re just tiring yourself."


    Ranz stopped running and looked back at Randell, who was just staring at him while sitting on the floor.


    "Am I just running in place?" he embarrassingly asked.


    "Yes, you looked like you were running on a thread-mill."


    "Shit," he cursed while messing up his hair. He then sat beside Randell. "I guess I really can''t be separated from you."


    "Yes, did you calm down now?" Randell asked while looking straight into Ranz''s eyes. He is still amazed at how he can see Ranz physically.


    "I am still angry. I won''t forget that you''re trying to still my girl. " He crossed his arms to confront Randell.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t expect to fall for her either."


    "I know, Nida is too lovable to not fall in love with, but stealing her is not acceptable. You even did it while I was blacked out! How long have you been backstabbing me? "


    "S-since we first agreed to proxy."


    "What? I thought you clearly said she''s not your type. "


    "She really is not. I really like pretty girls, but she weirdly draws me into her. I can''t help but like her too. I''m sorry, Ranz. I know this is shameless, but can we just love her at the same time? We have the same body anyway! "


    "ridiculous! What do you think of Nida as an object we can share? "


    "After all, she won''t know! I can have her for a week whenever you have a blackout, and you can have her for the rest of the month. Can''t we just do that? " Randell desperately suggested


    "Like I told you, she is not an ob-."


    aaaawwwwooooooooooooo


    The two stopped their conversation and looked in the direction where they heard the howl when suddenly two large slits opened up in the middle of the dark black space.


    "What''s going on?" The two stood up, and by reflex, Ranz covered for Randell, even though he was angry at him.


    Randell peered over Rand''s shoulder to see what was happening in front of them.


    "An eye?" he commented as he looked into a huge pair of eyes that were blinking repeatedly.


    "It''s good that it''s an eye and not a mouth that could eat us."


    The large eye that is double their size looked down on them, but its eye balls soon flipped and revealed a scene like they were watching TV.


    AAAWWWWWWOOOOOOO


    "What does it want to show us?" Randell asked, his grip tightening on Ranz''s sleeve as he was getting scared of their situation.


    "I don''t know. It''s just the sky and the moon."


    AWWWWWOOOOOOOOOO


    The two could only see the full moon and hear a holy howl, as if a wolf was preaching to the moon.


    "Wait, don''t tell me?"


    Ranz closed his eyes and concentrated and focused his mind on trying to return to their physical body. It was useless. He couldn''t even sense his physical body anymore.


    ''Ah, right, I was just created from the cores.''


    He hurriedly looked at Randell and hurriedly asked him to control their berserk bodies.


    "Randell! Go back to our body! Nida will be in danger!"


    Ranz shakes Randell''s body with a frightened expression.


    However, the thing Ranz was fearing was soon in front of them.


    Both of them shouted as they watched their point of view approach Nida, and a furry arm with long claws clawed Nida''s leg.


    "N-Nooooo!"


    "What''s happening?" Randell panicked as he witnessed Nida''s legs being deeply wounded by an unknown monster.


    Ranz was frozen for a moment, but he then grabbed Randell''s shoulder and shook him.


    "Hurry! Go back to our bodies! Now! "


    "H-how! I don''t know how! "


    The two panicked and shouted at each other.


    "Our body have gone berserk! Nida might die. Hurry! Just go back to our body! " Ranz desperately shouted.


    "It''s me! Your girlfriend Can''t you recognize me? " Nida''s loud voice made them look at the huge eye again, observing the heavy breathing Nida.


    "Just hide! Run! Don''t try to talk to the berserk beast! Run!" Ranz shouted as he shoved his face closer to the eye where Nida''s face was showing.


    "W-what should we do?" Randell weakly asked.


    "Our body is in a berserk state because no one is there to control it. It is causing havoc! Focus your mind! Go meditate and look for your own core. You can reach it and return to your physical body! "


    Randell nodded, and he sat on the floor to concentrate. He closes his eyes and works hard to return, but the noise from the huge eyes is distracting him.


    The banging of the tanks


    Nida''s cry


    and the wolves'' growling and howling loudly.


    "I-I can''t concentrate!" he exclaimed as he kept his eyes shut.


    "Focus! You have to! Nida will die!" Ranz shouted as he kneeled in front of Randell.


    He covered Randell''s ears with his hands to help him focus more.


    "You need to go back now! Please!"


    Hearing Ranz''s desperate voice, Randell tried to focus his mind on returning.


    He kept his eyes shut even though he could faintly hear Nida''s scream, despite the fact that Ranz was covering his ears.


    "Please, please, let me return to my body." He chanted to himself, but no matter how much he tried, he was not going back.


    Time is ticking, and the tanks where Nida was hiding could be destroyed at any moment. They needed to stop his wolf from rampaging.


    "Randell, please. " Ranz was not shouting anymore; he let go of Randell''s ears and hugged him instead.


    Randell flinched when he could feel that Ranz was crying. It was the first time he''d seen Ranz show his frailty.


    "I am trying. I want to save Nida too." He ends up crying as well.


    Boom Boom Boom


    Randell opened his eyes and looked at the source of the loud, explosive-like sound.


    While still hugging each other and with teary eyes, the two watched the fireworks bloom in the sky.


    They felt relieved when their wolf bodies stopped moving and stared at the sky.


    AAAAWWWWWWWWWWWWOOOOOOO


    Another loud holy howl was made by the werewolf, and soon they could see the view as if they were falling off the building.


    "D-did he jump off the roof?" Randell asked.


    "N-nida''s safe!"


    The two rejoiced and hugged each other again as they felt relief that Nida wouldn''t be in danger anymore.


    AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH


    "Help!"


    "Oh my God, he ripped his legs! "


    "Run!"


    "Monster!"


    The two let go of each other and stared back at the pair of eyes that let them see the outside.


    "m-massacre." Randell commented that while his body shakes in fear, his eyes can''t take off the scene he is witnessing.


    Their wolf jumped off the roof and went straight to the graduation grounds, where a lot of humans were gathering.


    "Look away if you can''t take it." Ranz calmly commented while watching the people being brutally killed and ripped by the sharp claws of their wolf body.


    Unlike when Nida was being attacked, Ranz looked at the people without much emotion.


    Ranz doesn''t care if the people on the graduation grounds die or bathe in their own blood.


    While Randell is frightened, much like when Nida was attacked, he watches the killing spree as if he is watching a horror movie.


    Randell closed his eyes again and tried to return to their body. He concentrated and concentrated, but it was useless.


    The graduation ground is gradually becoming more silent as more people are slaughtered.


    Ranz just let Randell do his thing, and he just calmly watched the scene as if he was thinking of other things.


    "Who are the peace keepers here?" he mumbled.


    Ranz is thinking about who is the one who is keeping the supernatural beings in check.


    Like in their previous world, he is sure that someone is making this world peaceful and free of chaos.


    ''The Gods, or guardians, rule over the supernatural beings so that they won''t kill other races.''


    Ranz is thinking that there must be a system for the supernatural beings here so that they can live with humans without problem.


    "Randell, I think you need to hurry," he said, as he got a bad feeling about what was to come for them.


    "Someone might come to kill us if you can''t stop our wolf from rampaging."

 Chapter 85 - Who? (2)

    "What do you mean, someone might kill us?" Randell panics instead, trying to focus and return.


    "This world is dominated by humans, right?"


    Randell nodded while Ranz patiently and calmly explained the situation to him.


    "Do you know why that is?"


    "Is it because they outnumber everyone else that this world is so densely populated with humans?"


    "Wrong!"


    Ranz lightly hit Randell''s head, but he was not offended; he just lightly rubbed his head afterward.


    "Supernatural beings are equally populating this world, but it seems that this world''s gods favor humans more and have been protecting them."


    Randell nodded his head with each phrase Ranz said.


    "What will happen if we harm those humans they''ve been protecting?"


    Randell gasped once he realized the answer.


    "T-then what will happen to us?"


    "We need to stop our wolf from rampaging and we need to be back in our body before any guardian comes. We need to escape. "


    "Then let''s go back together!" Randell grabbed Ranz''s hands and clasped them together as he closed his eyes.


    "Okay, it''s better to try it together."


    The moment they tried to return at the same time, Ranz instantly felt the path toward their physical body.


    Randell didn''t notice it yet and kept his eyes shut as he worked hard.


    "Huh? So we just have to work together for us to go back? " Ranz thought internally.


    Ranz stared at Randell for a moment before he closed the distance between them as he stuck his forehead to Randell''s forehead.


    "You know what, Randell?"


    "What?"


    "I love you."


    Rande flinched at Ranz''s sudden cheesiness.


    "I am not saying this because I have no choice but to stick with you, but I¡ª."


    Ranz closed his eyes as he randomly shared his feelings, "I really love you as my only family. You''re second to Nida when it comes to people that I like. " He softly shared it with Randell, who was holding his hand tighter as he heard Ranz''s words.


    "Don''t betray me again. Please," he said quietly, still hating the thought that Randell liked the same person he did.


    "Ranz I¡ª."


    Randell couldn''t reply because the moment he opened his eyes to look at Ranz''s expression, a beam of light exploded and enveloped the entire black and dark place they were in.


    "Rand¡ª"


    They both shouted each other''s names before the light ate them up.


    BAM BAM BAM


    Randell was woken up by the loud, striking sound of the gavel.


    "W-where am I?" he asked as he looked around the enclosed room with his blurry vision.


    Randell begins to shake in terror as his vision becomes aware of the floating chairs surrounding him.


    The chairs are designed differently and engraved with different symbols and colors. Some are imbued with jewels, diamonds, and gold.


    And those elegant floating chairs are occupied by robed people.


    Although he couldn''t recognize them because they were all covered up, he still felt their intimidating gazes as they looked down on him.


    He felt like he was in a hot chair waiting to be judged for what kind of death he should have received.


    Randell could tell that none of them were human. That made the eighteen-year-old cower in fear.


    "Ranz?"


    He tried to call for Ranz to make himself less frightened. Ranz could make him feel at ease, but Ranz wasn''t responding.


    "Didn''t you come back with me?" He sweats a lot once he realizes he will be solving this situation alone.


    BAM BAM BAM


    Randell flinched once he heard the striking of the gavel again.


    "Silence!"


    The robed man in the highest seat yelled as she repeatedly struck the gavel she was holding.


    But this makes Randell confused.


    "Silence? But no one else is making a sound except for her. "


    He could see the other robed men moving their bodies or gesturing with their hands as if they were arguing about something, but there was no single noise Randell could hear.


    Although curious about what happened, he thought first of his safety and tried to get up and move out the center of the room where he was lying on a flat form and a spot light was pointing at him.


    Clang!


    A loud clank of chains echoes through the silent room when he tries to move out without realizing that his feet are chained.


    "Child, where are you going?" The robe man, who was officiating the group of robe men, asked as her floating chair suddenly appeared very close to Randell.


    Randell froze in fear, unable to respond to the robed man''s question.


    "Stay quietly here. We will set you free once we are done."


    The lady under the robe gently talked to him, then magically levitated him and brought him back to the flat form, looking up again at the group of robed people.


    He was not sure, but he could feel hate and hostility from the gazes of some of the robed people.


    They resumed arguing and discussing something in front of Randell, but, of course, for Randell, it was like watching a muted scene.


    BAM BAM BAM


    The striking of the gavel now indicates the end of their conversation, and one by one, the individuals on the floating chair disappear, leaving only the highest chair.


    "What should I do?" He mumbled as he watched the room become empty. He was also feeling cold because he was only wearing his pants. His shirt, shoes, and some parts of his pants were ripped after he transformed into werewolf form.


    He hugged himself and rubbed his skin.


    "Hmm? Are you cold?" the robed lady asked as she got down from her high chair.


    Still unable to speak from being overwhelmed in fear, Randell just nodded his head.


    The robed lady removes her robe and covers it for Randell, revealing her appearance for the first time.


    "Fairy?" Randell spoke for the first time while being enchanted by the beauty of the lady in front of him.


    "Oh? Thank you, but I am not a fairy," she replied, while chuckling.


    Randell opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything. He was smitten by the lady''s beauty.


    However, Randell feels like her face is too familiar, as if he has seen her before.


    The lady noticed his gaze and covered his eyes with the robe''s hood.


    "Your parents will come and pick you up soon. I cannot remove your chain until they come, so wait silently here. "


    "Which parents, ma''am?" He asked since it would be a bad idea if it was his adopted parents.


    He is the one to be blamed for this mess because he disobeyed and escaped from the isolation room.


    If only he hadn''t escaped and just trusted his adopted parents'' purpose of isolating him, no one would die and Nida wouldn''t be hurt either.


    "You know you''re adopted?" the lady asked in surprise.


    "Yes, ma''am. My biological father, the alpha, gave the order to dispose of me. By the grace of my adoptive parents, they chose to raise me rather than kill me." Randell managed to respond comfortably once his eyes were covered by the hood.


    "How did you know about that? Are your adopted parents open to discussing this with you? "


    Randell shook his head and thought first of what he should respond to, whether he should tell the truth or not.


    Once, he recalled the face of the goddess that brought them to this world. It''s the face Ranz described to him.


    He clenched his fist once he realized that it was the goddess that he was facing now. He shared, "I can remember everything that happened to me now and in my previous life."


    He said, still hiding the existence of Ranz.


    "Goddess Mila, why do you have to reincarnate me into the same life in different worlds?" He seriously asked as he removed the hood from his head and looked straight into the goddess'' eyes.


    He wasn''t falling for alluring beauty this time because his frustration was overwhelming his emotions.


    He still can''t remember his past memories, including those from when he was an infant, but Ranz, who could remember everything and share it with him in detail, causes him to look frustratedly at the goddess.


    "If she''s going to give us a new life, she should at least give us a different and better one. "


    "Why give us the same father? that asshole?"


    The goddess was shocked and covered her mouth with her hands to cover her dropping jaws.


    "I used my powers to erase your memory. Do you remember? all? Do you remember? " She asked with great surprise if someone could defeat her casting.


    She then hugged Randell as if she was comforting him.


    "You grew up well, even though you have those horrendous memories. Oh my! I''m sorry! This is my fault! I should have used more high-level memory spells. "


    "It doesn''t matter if I remember or not, but you let me be born with the same asshole biological parents again. How in the world do you expect me to live?


    He pushes the goddess off of him and glares at her.


    "No. You are fated to be adopted here. That is why I chose this world for you. I also can''t transfer you to a new person because every soul has the same body in every universe. That''s the law"


    She didn''t get angry, even though a mere wolf pushed her.


    "What do you mean, anywhere I go I will suffer?"

 Chapter 86 - Who? (3)

    "...I will suffer wherever I go?" Randell asked.


    Randell trembles as he feels ridiculous from all that is happening to him now, but he feels relieved when Ranz finally talks to him again inside his head.


    "Randell."


    "Ranz! Finally, you''re here! Didn''t you come back at the same time as me? "


    "We come back at the same time, but I hesitate to talk since I don''t want to be discovered by the goddess. Good job on not telling her about my existence. "


    "Of course, I''m not going to let anyone have their way with us!"


    "Yes, thank you, but you must be very confused now."


    "Yes, didn''t you tell me we had just transmigrated into another world? I didn''t know that we were wolves."


    Randell thought that the wolf that did attack the school was just another thing that possessed their bodies that made them both lose control of their physical bodies.


    "So it''s really us who do the killing."


    Ranz let out a long sigh and was thankful that this time they couldn''t see each other physically or that Randell could see his grimace.


    "We are actually werewolves."


    "So we aren''t human?"


    "We are partly human."


    "Then tell me, what is happening?"


    Randell is getting frustrated as everyone keeps living out the explanation for him.


    If only his adopted parents had explained to him that he was a wolf that would go berserk, he wouldn''t have gone out of the house.


    It''s the same with Ranz. If only Ranz had told him the full details of their situation, he wouldn''t have come out and played with Nida.


    Ranz became silent as he still organized his thoughts on how he would explain it to Randell, who he thought was still too young to know something as gruesome and complicated as life.


    Once the goddess spoke, they stopped to converse for a moment.


    "No, it''s not that." The goddess bit her lip as she held onto her own words.


    Isn''t she the same as others who are also hiding things from me?


    Why does everyone keep hiding things from me?


    to protect me?


    garbage! They even put me more in danger by the more they hide things behind my back!


    He grumbles internally.


    Even though he is fuming in rage, there''s nothing he can do because what happened happened.


    "Aren''t you going to tell me the truth?" He soullessly asked the goddess, but he didn''t receive any answer, nothing but silence.


    Knock, knock, knock,


    The room''s silence was broken when someone gently knocked on a door.


    "Door?" Randell looked around, checking around the enclosed room, but he could only see black walls.


    "Your family is here. You''ll be fine even if you come to them. They won''t harm you again. That''s the only thing I could promise. From now on, you will be safe. "


    The goddess said as she snapped her fingers, and a door creaking sound echoed around the room, but Randell still couldn''t see any doors.


    "Hmm?" He looked up as he felt ridiculous if there really was a door on the ceiling.


    "Why would a door be in your ceiling?" He looked down at his side to ask the goddess a question, but she vanished without saying goodbye.


    "How should I even get up to go outside? The ceiling is too high!" He felt betrayed again as he was left alone inside.


    "AHH!" He screamed once he saw a large hand getting inside the door and picking him up.


    "What is going on? Get off of me! " He flails his body around to get away, but then he gives up and lets the hand take him.


    ''Here or there, it would be the same.'' Randell reflected as he lost his desire to fight.


    "AAH!"


    He covered his eyes with his arms once he went out of the enclosed room because a beam of light lit it up.


    "My son!" Someone instantly hugs him once he reappears outside the room.


    "Who?" he asked as he looked around to see where the large hand had gone.


    He does not see the person because he abruptly hugged him before he could adjust his vision, but he soon frowns once he recognizes the people around him, looking at him worriedly.


    "You all looked worried," he bluntly said, as he pushed the person''s shoulder to break off his embrace.


    "We are really worried about you, brother." A girl who is about two years younger than him said in a very pitiful voice, as if she was about to cry.


    ''Funny, your acting skills won''t work for me. '' He scoffed in front of the family in front of him.


    "R-Ranz, do you know us?" The man who hugged him asked with a shaking voice.


    "Ranz?" He repeated the name they called him, as he got confused about why they knew the name Ranz.


    "Ranz, that''s your real name." An old lady interjected and explained, acting that she was very sad.


    "No. My name is Randell Lobo. " He sternly responded and was about to walk away, but the man held his hand to stop him.


    "They really brainwashed you!" The man shouted angrily. "I am your father! They steal you when you are an infant! That''s how you were separated from us! Please Ranz, let''s go back home. "


    "Home?" Randell slapped the hand of his biological father.


    "Why suddenly have an interest in me? Why? Is it because the rest of your children, despite being born female, are quite weak? You didn''t even bat an eye at me once you knew that I was a boy! Now you want me to be back home just because I went berserk? " He shouted in a rage.


    Ranz told him why they were abandoned. He told him their biological parents wanted a daughter, not a son.


    He knows well that they were abandoned and will not be easily swayed because they will act remorseful in front of him.


    "No, Ranz, we are your family. How could we do that? "


    Randell was sickened by his biological father''s hypocrisy.


    Like his previous father in the other world, his current father was also prophesied but with different content.


    In a previous life, the prophecy was:


    "The leader of the pack will have an exceptional son who will be the most powerful alpha."


    the prophecy in present life:


    "The leader of the pack will have an exceptional daughter who will be the most powerful alpha."


    The only difference was the gender required, which affected Randell''s life greatly.


    ''Why the heck listen to this foretelling and let the prophecy dictate your life?''


    He grumbled internally as he didn''t like how his previous and present parents were both stupid and gullible.


    "Please give us a chance to stay with you," his father begged.


    He looked down at his father, who was working extremely hard with his act.


    and thought of what was behind his father''s act.


    "Did they discover that I may be of any use to them that they wanted me to be back?"


    "Ranz, what should I do? Where can I escape? " He asked Ranz for an escape route since Ranz knew how to use their wolf body while Randell could only control the human level functionality of their body.


    "There''s no way out. It seems we are at the werewolf head quarters. I could smell more than a hundred werewolves. "


    "Then we can''t escape."


    "Just act submissive, fake that you believe them, and just escape once they let us freely move around. We cannot fight this many wolves unless you want to die. "


    "How could I even act submissive again when I was angry and I even rejected them! Are they going to lock me up instead? "


    "Calm down, just be angry now and slowly act like you understand them, then let''s escape once they lose the guard." Ranz advised.


    "Okay, I''ll trust you, but once we are done here, you need to tell me the entire truth. Please stop hiding things from me! "


    "Yes, I will, sorry."


    The two surprisingly got along again, and then they planned on how they could go back to their peaceful life.


    "How can I even trust you?" He said awkwardly, but the others didn''t notice his sudden awkward acting.


    "Please stay with us and return to our home! Please give us a chance to show you that your kidnappers made you believe it was not true. We will prove that they only brainwashed you! "


    "Of course! father was right! We''ve been looking for you for years! "a lady in her twenties interjected, which he guessed was his elder sister.


    "We are sorry that we have given up... it''s been eighteen years... we are sorry that we gave up looking for you! "


    "Brother, please come back!"


    "Please forgive us!"


    He and three other younger kids talked one-on-one, pleading, which he believed his younger sisters that the leader tried and tried to have daughters to have what he desired.


    "I guess he failed to satisfy the prophecy." Randell concluded as he looked into the group of daughters.


    "Okay, I will believe you all, for now!!" he shouted out of desperation.


    "Yehey!"


    The girls rejoiced, and their father''s eyes sparkled.


    "I will come back, but it doesn''t mean I will fully trust you all."


    "It doesn''t matter what the reason is, the important thing is that you''re back! My son!" his father happily stated as he held his hand tightly.


    Randell looked at his father disgustedly.


    "What kind of scheme is in his mind?"

 Chapter 87 - Who? (4)

    "Good day! young master! " A group of bulky guys loudly greeted the family one by one while keeping their heads bowed up and down like a spring.


    They are walking in a line. His father is walking in front proudly while his elder sister is in his father''s back, followed by his younger sisters.


    He cautiously walks behind his biological family because he was scared of the fact that he was walking inside a werewolf den.


    "Is everyone here a wolf?" he wondered as he looked around at all the people they were bumping into.


    "Yes, they are all our pack members," his father answered gently.


    Everything is not out of the ordinary, except for his father, who is acting out of character.


    The people all look very human, so no one would think that they''re groups of wolves.


    Also, the place is nothing like what he had imagined as a werewolf''s headquarters.


    He thought that a wolf then would also look like an intimidating place filled with growling beasts.


    But he was wrong.


    The headquarters looked like a peaceful residence, much like what any other human residence would look like.


    "Every registered werewolf in this city is housed in this building. Do you know the condominium units in Lampera City? This is where we all gathered to grow together. "


    "Lapera city? Is that too far away from San Antonio? Are we at Lampera now? Really? " He asked, shocked.


    "Ah, yes, we transported you here while you were unconscious. Sorry. "


    "T-then am I not going back to San Antonio?" He sadly asked, "He doesn''t want to stay in a city he is not familiar with."


    Lampera City is the capital city of their country, and saying that the wolves own a whole building of condominiums may mean that the wolves here are powerful and wealthy.


    His eyes trembled as his steps became slower and slower, as if he had fallen back from the group walking.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Everyone of them looked at him worriedly.


    "M-my friends and everyone I know was in San Antonio. Can''t I go back there?"


    "No. You can restart your life here. Everyone you know will not remember you there. "


    "What do you mean they won''t remember me?"


    "Remember that you killed a lot of humans over there. It would be risky if you stayed there and you might get caught, so it''s best you restart your life here and forget about them. "His biological father explained that the wolves who have the power to alter memories worked hard to make them erase the fact that you had gone berserk."


    Ranz, who was just quietly observing everything inside Randell, found the behavior of their father strange.


    He felt iffy about his kind demeanor and patient way of talking.


    The father he knew was very impatient, crude, and very imposing.


    "What happened to your father and mother?" Randell asked as he acted innocently again and showed his natural weak and soft personality.


    "Mother and father?" His older sister repeated his words while tilting her head. "Your father is here, and as for your mother, he died a long time ago." She pointed at their father and raised her eyebrows once she talked about Randell''s mother.


    "It''s not that." Randell softly said, "That''s not what he meant." "I am talking about my adoptive parents."


    "Adopted parents?" They scoffed at first and then corrected him. "Your kidnappers?"


    Randell wanted to protest, but he held himself and nodded his head against his will.


    "They were in the prison waiting to be judged later."


    "Prison where?"


    His sister proudly explained, "We made the basement prisoners'' rea. We locked criminal wolves in there and made a special room that even a berserk adult wolf couldn''t break out of."


    Ruela, who appeared to have an important role in managing the pack, showed off the pack headquarters to Randell.


    She is like a person next to the pack leader that everyone trusts to follow because of her great skills and good leadership skills.


    Ruela''s mother is the first wife of the leader, and Randell''s mother was only a mistress. That made her speak of Randell''s mother so lowly.


    "Can you lead me to them?"


    "Why?" they asked suspiciously and gazed at him with doubt.


    "I just want to clear things out for them."


    He gulped down his saliva due to his ear.


    "Hey Randell, I think meeting with them would be useless." Ranz interjected and spoke in his mind.


    "Why do you say so?"


    Didn''t you hear them? They can alter the memories of someone weaker than they are. That means they might alter their father and mother''s memories to convince us. Just make sure not to believe everything they would say. " Ranz warned Randell, who is very gullible.


    "Then why didn''t they do the same to us?"


    "Do what?"


    "Alter our memories, it would be easier to know than to work hard to gain my trust."


    "


    "They might have tried it though, when we were unconscious,"


    "Then why can I still remember things?"


    "There is one requirement to alter someone''s memory."


    "Hmm? What? "


    "You need to be stronger than the one you will play with."


    "stronger? Does that mean we are stronger? "


    "Yes, we are. We have a strong berserk form, and I haven''t shared this with you, but we have eaten up hundreds of cores in our previous life, and that may be the reason."


    "Core?"


    haaa-


    Ranz let out a long sigh because he badly needed to explain everything one by one to Randell.


    "It''s my mistake that I didn''t inform you about werewolves."


    "Yes, you should. You need to educate me about everything! You shouldn''t have to hide this from me! It''s my life too! "


    Yeah, yeah, it''s my fault. Once we''re alone, I''ll tell you everything.


    "Okay, but what should we do?"


    "Just follow them for now."


    "Rnz? Ranz?"


    "AH! Sorry I was spacing out! " He made an excuse for being out of focus because he was talking to Ranz inside him.


    "Anyway, you can''t meet them until their verdict is done."


    "Oh okay?"


    "Son, we can''t have you out yet, so we are going first to your room. I''ll leave Jason by your side to take care of all your needs. " His father gestured with his hand to a butler-looking guy on his side. He then pointed to a modern-looking door that had a finger print locked into it.


    He entered the unit with Jason and his biological family left after saying goodbye to him.


    He looked inside the unit, which was well designed with modernized, high-tech furniture and appliances.


    There is a kitchen, bath, living room, computer, and everything he needed.


    "It''s really a condominium, " he commented loudly.


    "It is really a condominium, sir, the only difference is that it is filled with werewolf residents."


    Randell was startled by the sudden arrival of Jason.


    He doesn''t look approachable, and that made Randell hate the accompanying.


    He was a bulky guy while wearing a very fitted butler suit, which traced out his firm muscles.


    "Sir, can you stay somewhere else? "I want to be alone," he cautiously asked.


    Jason looked down at him because he was much taller than he was. He was even scared of him.


    Jason stared at the huge glass window inside his bed and warned him. Please don''t try to escape by jumping off the window. You only have your first berserk transformation. You still have a chance of dying if you fail and fall off this building, "he warned.


    "O-okay? That''s not in my mind. though? "


    Then that would be great. Have a nice rest, sir. " He bowed down and left the room silently.


    HAAAAAAAA


    Randell jumped out of his bed and started talking to Ranz again.


    "Now, tell me, "he seriously asked Ranz."


    I was organizing my thoughts on how to tell you, so I made a short summary and asked you if anything was missing.


    "Okay?" He closed his eyes as he wanted to concentrate on what Ranz would say, but he was startled by the sudden changes in the environment the moment he closed his eyes.


    "What the? Why are we back here? "he exclaimed, looking very confused as he was back in the dark, black spatial space they were in when they went berserk.


    Relax, Randell. We are fine now here. "


    "''How do you say so?'' he worriedly asked, as he could now physically see Ranz again.


    "It became a space where we could freely talk."


    Really? "


    "Yep, try it. It would be very easy to switch in and out."


    Really?" Randell tries to wake up in his physical body, and he really can freely move in and out of the space with his own will.


    "What happened?"


    I don''t know. It was like a new skill we unlocked. "


    "Are you kidding?"


    "No, I am not."


    "Then you can freely go out too?"


    "No, I ca. Unlike before, we can change control. "


    "You can''t. Why?"


    Randell felt bad for Ranz because he knew that Ranz hated being suppressed.

 Chapter 88 - Who? (5)

    The dark place became their meeting place, where they could talk face-to-face as if they had become two people physically.


    As Ranz promised, he finally explained everything to Randell, the entire details of their past.


    They had a long conversation that made Randell feel sleepy from all the talking. Even though they were inside the dark space, his eyes felt heavy and he couldn''t help but blink multiple times.


    "Randell, I''m sorry."


    "Why are you suddenly apologizing?" He rubbed his eyes as he got confused by the random apologies.


    They were only talking to each other and not doing anything else.


    "What else would Ranz feel bad about? He even revealed all the secrets he had been hiding."


    "Are you hiding more?" His eyes were wide open, even though he was having a hard time keeping himself wide-awake.


    "I think this is the only solution so that you won''t suffer even more. Don''t you? I mean us. I don''t want us to suffer."


    Randell feels weird about what Ranz was saying and shakes his head as if to fight his sleepiness, but he really can''t help it.


    He doesn''t want to sleep because he still wants to ask Ranz what he meant, but his vision turns blurry and everything turns black.


    "Sorry."


    That was the last thing he heard from Ranz before he gave in to his sleepiness.


    kring kring kring


    hnngg


    Randell groans as he stretches his arms and legs while still in bed.


    He was woken up by the sound of the alarm clock, and strange as it may seem, he felt out of place in the peaceful ambiance of his room.


    "Did I sleep well?" he asked himself, as he felt really well rested for the first time.


    He stood up in his bed and walked into the bathroom to wash up.


    huh?


    He looked into the mirror, very confused.


    "W-what happened? Why do I look a little bit old? " He touched the mirror as he could not believe what the mirror was showing him.


    He traced the obvious scar on his right eye, which he didn''t remember having on his face.


    His face had become very mature.


    He aged as if he was now in his mid-twenties.


    Although his silver hair and golden eyes are still the same, he feels like he is looking at a different person.


    "Welcome back, Randell." Ranz commented, as he sounded not joyful at all. He controlled Randell''s hand and waved it into the mirror.


    "Huh? Ranz? I thought you couldn''t come out, right? How come?" He asked, confused about why Ranz could freely come out now. Before he fell asleep, they were talking about how unfortunate it was that Ranz could not come out freely.


    "That was five years ago."


    "What?" he exclaimed as he lean forward to the mirror.


    "I thought adjusting to the new environment would be hard for you, especially if the new place is still messed up, so I fixed it and made sure when you wake up, the pack is fine to live on."


    "What are you saying? Did you make me fall asleep for ten years? "


    "Yes, sorry. That''s the only way I could think of fixing everything."


    "What about my mother and father? and Nida? "


    "Mother and father are fine, but Nida, I haven''t seen her for ten years. We haven''t gone back to San Antonio since then."


    "Why?"


    "Because of..." Ranz paused for a moment before continuing. "Do you think she will forgive us?"


    "That''s¡ª." He bit his lips as he thought that Nida would not really forgive them as they almost killed her.


    Randell feels ridiculous about what is happening to him.


    "W-wait! Why have I been asleep for that long? Isn''t it a bit too much? "


    "Ah, that''s something I can''t control. I thought you would wake up just after a month or year, but you won''t wake up even after years. I was so worried. Sorry." Ranz said he is very apologetic.


    "Then what should I do now?" He stares at his hands that are filled with callouses. "What have you been doing? "


    Although he hates that he was asleep for a decade, he doesn''t feel aggrieved.


    A side of him is feeling comforted by his sudden shut down. He cowardly felt relieved that he had escaped his problem by just letting Ranz deal with it alone.


    "We are working for a trucking company."


    "Trucking company? What work am I doing there?" he asked, since he assumed that the "work" included horrendous tasks for him that left him with thick callouses on his hands and a scar on his face.


    "You''re a safety officer. All you have to do is inspect and insure safety."


    "Then why do I have a scar?" He pointed at his scar on his face while still leaning toward the mirror.


    "I actually went wild on our first year staying at the werewolf headquarters. I''m sorry for leaving a scar."


    "What have you done?"


    "I-" Ranz is hesitating, and that made Randell narrow his eyes, looking into his reflection in the mirror with a suspicious look.


    "Spill it all, please don;t hide anything from me. You already know the consequence of hiding things from me."


    "Haha, I actually flipped the pack over. I kicked out father and sisters. Then give the leader position to our adoptive parents."


    "W-wait wait, Ranz. Is that even possible? did father even agree to this?"


    "Who''s father?"


    "Our adoptive father!"


    "Ah, he was fine. He helped me to get through all of this, but he will soon give out the position to Wendell. He wanted to retire."


    Randell massaged both sides of his temple because of the overwhelming information.


    "And who is this Wendell?"


    "Our cousin. Let''s stop talking. Why don''t you see it for yourself? It would be easier to know when experienced. "


    "Okay?"


    Randell washed himself and put on office attire, which he wasn''t used to wearing. That is why he let Ranz use his body to do it instead.


    "Why aren''t you moving out?" Ranz asked him, waiting for Randell to move out of their unit.


    "You work today, Ranz. I''ll just stay here and watch."


    "Why? You''ve been asleep for a decade. Aren''t you excited to move on your own again?" Ranz was confused, as he thought that Randell should be excited about moving around again.


    "I''ll watch first, I need to know who the people are that you interacted with, and how I will act in front of them."


    "Don''t try to act the way I acted using your body, just be yourself and move freely into this world. That''s why I made you sleep, so that when you wake up, you''ll be free. Don''t try to complicate things. "


    "No. Ranz, don''t they feel strange if I act suddenly different?"


    Randell is worried if people around him will notice that he has two personalities.


    "Okay, okay, watch for today, I''ll show you that they won''t have any say even if you go crazy today."


    "You haven''t changed, don''t you?"


    "No. I changed too much, but my priorities never changed."


    Randell doesn''t get what Ranz said, but he just lets him control his body while staying quiet and observing.


    "Hmm? We are still staying in the same building that I last remembered?"


    "Yes, but the only difference is that we are the only ones staying on the 50th floor."


    "The entire floor?"


    "Yes,"


    "What do you do to the other rooms? It seems we''re only occupying one room. "


    "It is all empty."


    "Why?"


    "So you don''t have to worry about the neighbor." Ranz said as he pressed the elevator.


    Once the elevator opened, everyone inside gave a full bow and made room for Ranz to enter.


    While they were still inside the elevator, Randell noticed everyone trying to avoid his gaze.


    "Does the member still hate us?"


    "No. They feared us."


    "Like I told you, I flipped the pack. They are frightened, but don''t worry, some have already learned to respect us."


    They haven''t even gotten out of the building yet, but Randell feels troubled already.


    The atmosphere inside the building wasn''t welcoming to Randell. Even though the place is well lit, he feels like they are walking in the dark with sharp eyes watching them.


    "I want to see father and mother." he mumbled, as he suddenly missed his adoptive parents.


    "Later."


    "also Nida."


    "We can''t. She has no memories of us anymore."


    He already knew about this, but he still wanted to see her.


    "Didn''t you try to meet her again?"


    "No. She will only get into danger if she gets involved with us."


    Randell was silent again, and Ranz just drove his car to the office.


    He doesn''t feel well from the gloominess, but the mood changes once they enter their company building.


    "Good morning! Sir Randell."


    "Good morning, Sir!"


    "Have you got your breakfast?"


    "Oh, it''s nice to see a handsome face early in the morning!"


    "Let''s be productive today!"


    Every person they passed by greeted them with a friendly smile.


    Randell''s jaw drops as he observes the completely opposite atmospheres of the office and his home.


    "Ranz, why are you all smiling here but intimidating at home? Don''t tell me, we developed a third personality?"


    Note:


    I want to hurry back to present time, which is why there''s a lot of skipping.. I hope you all still like it.

 Chapter 89 - Who? (6)

    "Don''t tell me we developed a third personality."


    "What?" Ranz sneered at Randell''s ridiculous assumption. "What do you think of us? So you think we can multiply?"


    "Well, you act differently at home and at the office. What would I think of it?" Randell pouted, which made Ranz fore a genuine smile, thinking that Randell was still a child despite having a matured body.


    "My attitude defends the people''s attitude towards me," he explained.


    "Why? Does the pack treat you badly? "


    "These days? Not at all. They are more likely to respect or fear us, Although I started to like them, I can''t act friendly towards them anymore. But if you want to be friendly with them, you''re free to do so. It''s just my own feeling. "


    Randell did not respond to Ranz''s statement because he does not agree with it, but he also cannot argue with it.


    "Ugh!"


    Ranz was startled when someone suddenly slapped his back.


    "You''re smiling? Something good happened?" Ranz, an old-looking guy with a messy office suit, talked to them, but Ranz immediately made a grimace as he smelled the sweat and bad odor of his co-worker.


    "Ugh! Sir Jonel! You smell bad!" He complained.


    "What''s wrong with him, Ranz? It is still early morning. Why did he smell like it was the end of the day?" Randell asked, since he could also smell what Ranz could smell. Their senses are sensing the same thing because they share one body.


    "Ah! that is because I haven''t gone home yet. I was out assisting the rescue team. " He replied while smelling his own shirt too, and made a disgusted expression as soon as he smelt his bad odor.


    "Is there something happening?"


    "Ah, the goblins and dwarves fought again. A territorial issue. Our delivery truck was dragged into it. "


    "How come?"


    "The fight happened while they were in the middle of delivery."


    "Oh? What race was the crew assigned? "


    "Humans." Sir Jonel responded, looking very troubled.


    "Oh, that would be a real problem."


    "Yes, very bad timing. Why do they have to fight at the same time we had humans assigned to that time?"


    "Can''t we stop sending humans to do deliveries?"


    "We will be short of staff if we don''t include the human workforce. The diligent worker supernatural race is pretty small. "


    "Hmm. true. Anyway, give me the documents. I''ll take over. Go home and wash up. You smell like a goblin!"


    "Sheesh. Yeah, thanks. Yuck. This is so disgusting. " Sir Jonel went inside to their office first, and Ranz followed behind.


    "What kind of work are you two talking about? It doesn''t sound normal." Randell commented that he didn''t get what they were talking about with Sir Jonel.


    "Some of the employees here are not human, and some of the items we are distributing are for other races'' consumption."


    "Does this type of company exist?"


    "Yes, It is. This exists. Don''t worry, this company''s purpose is to help and deliver. It''s pretty harmless."


    "Oh, this is pretty cool. How did you find out about this?"


    "This company is pretty famous in the supernatural world."


    Ranz went to his seat, and, of course, he was greeted by his other officemates.


    "You''re living pretty well. Is my waking up at such a bad timing?" Randell asked, as he realized that Ranz was doing well alone.


    "What nonsense? I am not complete if you''re not here." Ranz rolled his eyes as he started to open his computer. "Stop making me say cheesy things and observe well so that you won''t find it hard to adjust later."


    "You really going to let me take over your body?"


    "Why not? I had a decade to use this. It''s your time now. "


    Ranz opened a file on his computer and showed it to Randell.


    "I usually spend time watching the GPS and tickets of this company''s delivery trucks." Ranz said, he feels like he is turning over to Randell his job as a safety officer.


    Randell exclaimed, "GPS? Why?" as he thought that Ranz''s job was boring.


    "Yeah, to monitor their speed limits, accidents, or traffic penalties. That''s my normal job if a supernatural being is not involved."


    "What about the supernatural?"


    "My job on that dark side is to ensure that the humans who witness the "accident" will have their memories altered to hide the existence of the supernatural. Sometimes my job is to ensure that human employees won''t find out about the weird stuff we sometimes mix with ordinary items. "


    "Weird stuff?"


    "Like blood for vampires, meat for aswang, Tabaco for kapre, etc. etc. Don''t worry, we only deliver. The source is not shady at all. "


    "How is that not shady at all? You''re delivering those things? How many humans die? "


    "Haha! No Randell Please stop imagining wildly. There''s a law. So we can''t kill humans for food. The sources are blood banks or hospitals. "


    Randell was relieved to hear that the company wasn''t as shady as he thought.


    "Can you wait a moment? Let me check these documents first, and let''s go out later. "


    "Okay."


    Randell silently waited for Ranz to finish.


    "Done?"


    "Yes, where do you want to eat? It''s your first time eating again, so take over the body so you can enjoy it. "


    Randell smiled and appreciated Ranz''s effort to make him adjust to the new environment.


    But eating for the first time is not a big deal for Randell because he doesn''t feel that it''s been so long since he was asleep. In fact, he feels like it was just yesterday that he was still eighteen years old.


    Let''s go to Jobillee (a fast food chain).


    "Jobillee? Are you a kid? "


    "Wow. You should not ask if in the end, you won''t take me to where I want. "


    "Haha no. Let''s go to Jollibee. " Ranz said, chuckling.


    "Let''s order what we usually order with Nida." Randell said excitedly.


    "What do we usually order?"


    "Why? Can''t you remember it? It''s the Chicken Torpedo! "


    "C-chicken torpedo?" Ranz bursts out laughing once more. That made the people around him look at him strangely, as if he was laughing alone. "That''s gone from the menu!"


    "What? Since when was it phased out?" " Randell feels bad that he can no longer taste the chicken sandwich that the three of them enjoyed before.


    It''s a sandwich filled with thick and crispy chicken strips, washed with delicious white sauce and blanketed with fresh lettuce.


    They share the same sandwich that they always cut in half.


    Randell looked forward to eating at Jobillee because it''s their favorite fast food chain and where they used to date because it was the most affordable option for students.


    Fortunately, there is a nearby Jollibee in their building.


    Even though he is disappointed that there was no chicken torpedo, they ordered other things to fill up their stomachs.


    Clang!


    Randell''s fork fell on the floor once someone hit the table he was eating at.


    He silently picked up the fork because he thought it was unintentional.


    Bam!


    The fork fell off again when someone slammed into his table.


    "Why is the wealthy wolf eating here?" A lean man slammed his hands on his table again, while at his back, his two minions were scornfully looking down at him. He was still in his position of picking up the fork, which made him look as if he was kneeling in front of the three, getting bullied.


    "Do you know them?" Randell asked Ranz.


    "Horses."


    "Horses?"


    Ranz is calling the trio horses even though they all look human for Randell.


    "Yeah, I don''t personally know them, but they hate wolves for no reason."


    "Do they bully you?"


    "What am I a kid? Of course not. "


    "Then what should we do?"


    "Let''s just ignore them. I actually will get in trouble if I harm another horse. "


    "Why did you encounter them?"


    "Yes, a long time ago. Sorry if you can''t finish your food, but let''s just go." Ranz took control of the body, and he stood up to ignore the trio and leave the place.


    Bam!


    The lean man kicked the high chair, trapping Randell and the trio surrounded him.


    "Oh boy, are you escaping? Don''t worry, let''s just talk. " While looking down at Ranz, the lean man said with a scornful expression.


    "There are a lot of humans here; let''s not make a scene." Ranz said, expressionless.


    "Oh, so you''re willing to fight us? Come on, let''s go to the park. "


    The three surrounded him and urged him to walk out of the restaurant while he was inside the triangle formation that the three made.


    "Are you really going to fight them?" Randell nervously asked, as he had never gone to fight before.


    "No. I''d get in trouble if I ended up killing them too. "


    "K-kill? What? "


    "I actually killed some a few years ago, and I got a warning from their guardian that if I kill more of the race she guards, I''ll be punished."


    "Who''s this guardian?"


    "God or goddess."


    "Y-you can talk to God and Goddess?"


    "You will have a chance to talk to them if you offended them."


    "Do wolves have one guardian too?"


    "Yes."


    "Who?"


    "Goddess Mila. Remember the one who sent us here? She''s our race guardian." Ranz crosses his arms while staring at the trio around him.


    "I envied this horse''s god because he seemed so concerned about the horses that he even appeared to personally speak to me after I killed his subject."


    "Didn''t you get punished?"


    "No, I just got a warning. But I am not sure if I can keep my composure towards these horses. "


    Ranz smirked and kicked the lean man the moment they entered the park.


    "Oops, sorry I slipped."

 Chapter 90 - Who? (7)

    "Oops, sorry I slipped." Ranz said, with his playful smile.


    The three were startled by Ranz''s sudden kick and angrily turned toward Ranz while changing their appearance into tikbalang.


    "Ah, is that why you''re calling them horses?" Randell commented as soon as he recognized the form the three were transforming into.


    "You''re not scared?" Ranz asked, surprised that Randell was not cowering in fear.


    "I had enough. There''s nothing much that surprises me anymore. "


    "Oh, you want to try to fight them instead?"


    "Huh? Why would I?" he was taken aback by Ranz''s suggestion.


    "So you could have a grasp of our berserk form. Think of it as training."


    "Are we allowed to do that?"


    "Of course, as long as we don''t kill them."


    Randell is skeptical of Ranz''s suggestion, but eventually agrees to try out his berserk form.


    "Why are you staring at me?" the Tikbalang charged forward, about to punch him.


    Randell took a step back and covered his head with his arms because the trio was throwing some punches at him at the same time, not letting him have a chance to transform.


    "UGH!" He groans loudly as he spins his whole body so that the Tikbalang will stop punching him.


    "It''s my first time seeing horses'' punches instead of kicking!" Randell shouted as he finally transformed into his werewolf form. As his body became overgrown with muscles and fur, he tore up his clothes.


    "Then shall we kick you?" The trio moved their long, thick legs and, with the cue of the one tikbalang, the two others swung their legs at the same time.


    "Oh boy!" Ranz said as he swapped with Randell again, because Randell doesn''t have any experience in fighting yet.


    With his more firm muscles, he caught the long arms of the tikbalang and spun them around until he let them go. It flew away, and they crashed into the playground of the park.


    "Tsk. Tsk. You shithole. " The one tikbalang who seemed to be the leader of the trio cursed at him as he charged forward after watching two of his minions being sent flying.


    "Your turn again!" Ranz gives Randell control again, which makes Randell panic.


    "W-what! Wait! I wasn''t prepared!" he shouted as he covered his body with his arms. He surprisingly caught the legs of the angry tikbalang and managed to push him out of his way.


    He then kicked off the ground and charged forward while showing off his sharp claws, swinging his arm to slice the body of Tikbalang.


    EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE


    The tikbalang screamed in pain as a deep wound was inflicted on its chest.


    AAAAWWWWWOOOO


    Randell subconsciously howled, but immediately paused after he realized he was acting very beastly.


    "Haha! Great job! You have a natural talent as a werewolf." Ranz compliments Randell on his fighting skills.


    "Anyway, let''s run."


    "Run? Why?"


    Without responding, Ranz swapped with him again and twisted his body to turn around and run away from the Tikbalang, who were still struggling to get up.


    "From whom are we running away?"


    "Their God and our God."


    "What?"


    "Isn''t it impossible to run away from God?"


    "Haha no. It''s possible. The deity here is not omnipotent."


    Randell just watched Ranz jump from roof to roof until they reached their condominium building.


    Ranz casually entered the entrance while half naked, and no one found it strange.


    It was like Ranz was walking in from playing outside and his neighbor didn''t care.


    "Touch down." Ranz said as he placed his finger on the door''s biometric lock, but before he could open the door, someone struck their side with power.


    "Not yet, little Ranz."


    BANG!


    "Ugh!"


    "What happened?" Randell exclaimed, as he also felt the pain of being suddenly struck by something burning in his side.


    "We got caught." Ranz said as he slowly stood up. "I thought we could get away." Ranz had an evil smile on his face, which is much different from his mischievous expression.


    "R-Ranz, what is happening?" Randell asked, as he was slowly getting scared of the sudden change of expression on Ranz''s face. an expression he doesn''t recognize.


    "I thought I set the barrier on this floor pretty well. I guess my power is still lacking."


    "Little Ranz, didn''t I tell you to stop playing with other races." A gigantic silver-furred wolf appeared, almost occupying the space of the hallway they were in. Although she''s having a hard time moving because of her size, she still looks majestic, standing firm and looking down at them.


    "Goddess Mila, I was just touring my brother around. He just woke up this morning. "


    "Goddess Mila? Does she know that we both exist? "


    "Ah yes, she found that out years ago. She even tried to kill me. This goddess shit thinks that one of us is evil." Ranz''s response was loud enough to make Mila hear his statement too.


    "The more I see you, little Ranz, the more I realize how truly evil you are." The wolf god was annoyed.


    "What? I didn''t kill anyone today. Plus, I always clear my name at every trial, so why be too grumpy toward me, madam?" Ranz said, while shrugging his shoulder.


    "Hey, Ranz, what have you been doing that you offended this gigantic wolf?" he worriedly asked.


    "Nothing much, I just fixed the pack the way she doesn''t like it."


    "Little Ranz, please stop playing around. I won''t tolerate more of your doing. "


    Randell suddenly feels iffy as to Ranz''s action.


    "Ranz, you haven''t changed, right?" He worriedly asked.


    A decade is enough time to change a person.


    What if he changed while Randell was gone?


    What if he suffered a lot? That would turn him into a cruel man.


    Randell''s mind and emotions are in a state of chaos.


    "What kind of change are you fearing, Randell?" Ranz responds, which is followed by a loud laugh. "Do you expect me to remain na?ve and pure?"


    The hallway lights flickered as Ranz released the dark aura around him.


    "Do you think you can go against a goddess?"


    "I can''t, but my brother can''t live freely if you''re here nagging and telling us what to do."


    A jet black shadow suddenly appeared under Ranz''s feet, and a slight distortion in their surroundings was sending sharp pains to him and the goddess.


    "Randell: I found a way to suppress this bitch. Enjoy life while we are playing inside the dark place. "


    "Wait, what are you going to do?"


    Randell wanted to stop what Ranz was about to do because he didn''t know the need to suppress the goddess in order for him to live freely.


    "We will stay here for some time. Enjoy your freedom while we are gone. "


    The goddess, who had no idea what Ranz was about to do, was about to send out her bright silver light to combat the deep dark shadow that Ranz had grown into until it wrapped half the hallway. The shadow and light fought against each other until the shadow ate up the light more.


    "Impossible!" Mila exclaims as she growls.


    "See you soon, Randell. Enjoy. "


    BOOM!


    An explosion of dark shadows engulfed the entire area. Once the shadow disappeared, it left Randell alone in the hallway.


    He was not harmed, nor was the hallway destroyed, but Mila and Ranz had gone away to a dimension he didn''t know.


    "What is the need for this?" he exclaimed loudly, as he was clueless about what was happening again.


    ..


    ..


    ..


    In a conference room inside the CTC building,


    BOOM!


    "What was that?"


    "Power interruption?"


    "Hey, call the electrician!"


    "I am calling the maintenance department now."


    Everyone was startled and was shocked by the sudden explosive sound and blackout.


    They were in the middle of a monthly performance meeting when the power was interrupted after the explosion.


    However, there is one person in the dark that is not panicking. Instead, he is looking down into his lap under the long table.


    "Hmm? I don''t want to. " He mumbled as a silver-colored fluffy ball jumped up and down into his lap.


    He was frowning as he slowly grabbed the ball into his hand, as he already knew what the fluffy ball meant: "Additional work."


    "Sir Daniel, is there something wrong?" his secretary asked. She also looked into the fluffy thing that Daniel was holding.


    "Oh, does some god ask for your help?"


    "Yes, they think I have the freest time since I don''t have a temple to maintain." He replied while squishing the ball in his fist. By doing this, the message inside the fluffy ball is sent to Daniel''s mind and conveys the message from its sender.


    He also doesn''t like how the gods send him messages in a dramatic way. They even interrupt the energy inside the building he is in.


    "Aren''t you going to take it?"


    Daniel looked at his secretary with displeasure.


    "Does elf really love to work?"


    His secretary titled her head as she tried to figure out what her boss meant.


    "Does the task prove troublesome?"


    "Yes, a goddess being dragged by her own subject."


    This time it''s his secretary, who is frowning from thinking about the work they are going to do.


    "Oh, I think I am going to work too?"


    "You got it right, Pina."

 Chapter 91 - Who? (8)

    Elves also exist in this world.


    Just like werewolves who are peacefully working at CTC, elves are much more likely to be hired by supernatural companies due to their adroitness than those who are only good with their muscles.


    This supernatural being looks so much like a human being that they don''t need to make much of an effort at shape-shifting or disguise. Although they are extremely beautiful.


    It''s the same with some humans; they have a slim, athletic, or muscular build and an hourglass figure. They have leaf-shaped ears that they can hide with a hat or their long hair. They are hairless (except for their heads, eyebrows, and lashes) and have completely smooth and wrinkle-free/infinitely way beyond the ultimate, flawless, perfect soft soles and palms, with also impossibly soft and smooth skin for the entire body.


    Daniel''s secretary can also be described with the above description, but the only difference is that she is a dark elf. An elf with beautiful curly black hair, black eyes, and dark skin.


    Pina is beautiful and alluring, but in a world where white is perceived as good and beautiful, being dark becomes automatically the opposite of it.


    Dark elves are also one of the races that are unjustly judged by their just having dark skin, black blood, and dark attributes.


    They misjudged them as being evil because they are born as dark-attributed creatures.


    They are shunned just because of their color, disregarding the fact that they are also beautiful and flawless.


    Pina was full of hatred and disgust towards the races who had such prejudices towards dark creatures, but she eventually witnessed another side of the world after meeting Daniel.


    Pina admired Daniel the most, not because he was also on the side of the dark attribute creatures and their guardian and priest, but because he could stand firm with everyone and prove that the color of his power was not important.


    Supernatural beings, especially the deprived dark beings, admired and respected Daniel so much that they were willing to be loyal and serve him, but Daniel didn''t give everyone the perk of serving him. He only reveals his real identity to a few select people. Pina is one of the fortunate few to know Daniel''s identity.


    She is happy to be serving him, but at the same time, she is also tired of the difficult and harsh tasks that his boss typically performs in his job.


    "This is going to take a long time! I''ll definitely ask for overtime pay!" she shouted as she crawled while being blown by a strong wind.


    "He should pay me extra pay for these tasks!" She grumbled while her hair was going into his mouth because she opened her mouth from shouting.


    The strong wind kept on blowing directly into her while she tried to hold on to the ground with her claws.


    "I feel like the trees are mocking me." She said


    She feels like the trees around her are looking down on her.


    "J-just let me in!" She exclaimed, without giving up, and gritted her teeth to stick herself to the ground so that she wouldn''t fly away.


    She shouted as she looked ridiculous as she was the only one in the middle of jungle crawling while being blown by a strong wind concentrated on her.


    Some of the trees around her are not even moving their branches.


    She''s been trying to enter the center of the jungle, but the wind is not letting her freely approach the world tree.


    Her task is to talk to and ask for help from the tree that is the mother of all cores that make all supernatural beings exist. She''s the beginning and end of every supernatural being.


    It''s almost impossible for a living person to meet her.


    You can''t meet her unless you die.


    It''s a mystery to Pina how Daniel knows the world tree''s location and teleports her directly to her. And why does she have to be the one facing her, not Daniel directly?


    She has a lot of questions, but she has no time for her mind to wonder.


    "I need to do well. Sir Daniel must be in pain now for using the teleportation spell!"


    She lifted her head and narrowed her gaze toward the gigantic tree as she prepared her lungs to shout once again.


    "Goddess Mila is in danger! One of her wolf tries to seal her inside his own spatial spell! " Pina shouted as she tried to stay still and not be blown away.


    She yelled with all her might for the tree to hear her intention, which was unnecessary because the world tree can see and know everything but chooses not to intervene in any of it because intervening in fate will result in nothing but trouble.


    "The wolves will lose their guardian!" she shouted once more, but later she could feel the wind becoming less violent until it all disappeared.


    Pina brushed off her clothes that got dirty from crawling on the jungle floor. And her gaze was drawn to the massive, majestic tree that had been alive for thousands of years.


    "Thank you for letting me approach you. And I am sorry for disturbing your peace. " She respectfully bobbed a curtsy and, even though she was in awe of the beauty of the tree, she still needed to do her task, even though it would offend the great being.


    She wants to straightforwardly ask for help, but she doesn''t know how to talk to the tree.


    "It''s my first time meeting you, but how can we talk, ma''am? sir?" She asked because it was her first time meeting the ancient being. She won''t have any chance to meet the legendary tree of life, if only because of Daniel.


    She doesn''t even know how to address the tree.


    Brrr bbrrrr kkrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr


    "AH!"


    A branch suddenly moves down and is acting like it wants to wrap around her. That is why she jumped back by reflex to move and get away from it.


    bbbrr bbbrr bbbrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr


    "AH! Talk! Talk! I just want to talk!" she tried to get away from the branch that kept extending toward her. But the more she moves away, the more branches come after her.


    "Aaaaaaaaa," she screamed once a branch finally caught her and moved her upward.


    "Relax child." Pina was startled when she could now hear the voice of the tree.


    The world tree is a tree that oversees everything. Despite knowing all, it does not intervene in anyone''s life on earth unless something might affect the balance of the world.


    Although they expected that the world tree might already know their intention, she was ordered to come and talk to it so that they would have a result sooner.


    "Please help us." He softly said as she closed her eyes in fear.


    Even though her eyes are shut, she can still feel her body being mobilized in an upward direction.


    The branch is taking her into the top crown of the tree.


    "The wolf... the wolves..." The tree only mumbles her response as if she was still thinking about what she should do.


    Because of its great height, Pina slowly opens her eyes as she takes a while to reach the top.


    "Can I meet her on top?" She wonders if she could only have a grandiose voice and not a physical body.


    "Wait? Does she have a physical body or is this tree her body? " She kept wondering if she could finally reach the top, which looked like a "huge bird nest" full of gems.


    "Oh my goodness!" Pina''s eyes sparkled along with the sparking things inside the gigantic nest.


    "Do not covet what is not yours." A lady in black suddenly appears and menacingly looks at her, warning her not to touch her gems.


    The lady was releasing such a portentous aura that it made Pina nauseous.


    The lady is not showing any parts of her body as she is wearing a black long gown, long gloves, and a veil that makes it impossible to even see her face.


    The lady is looking like a mourning person, and Pina can''t believe that it''s the world tree''s appearance that is known to be a tree full of life.


    "What? Disappointed with my appearance? " The lady sat on top of the pile of gems while she admired some of them.


    "I know, I know. You living people are expecting me to lock in dreamy beauty. "


    "Ah, No way!It''s not that, ma''am! I was just wondering if the tree is you or if it''s just your home. "


    Okay, so I''ll answer your question, but I''ll only answer one question. After that, I will send you home. " The lady said as she twirled some diamonds in the air.


    Oh, no!No way!Never mind my curiosity! My purpose here is to ask for help! Sir Daniel said that you could help! " Pina panicked as the chance of getting help was almost slipping away from her.


    "Haaa." The lady in black suddenly let out a sigh and let the diamonds roll out onto the floor after she reluctantly let them go.


    "I''ll definitely charge the world tree of Mundo''s planet."


    "Mundo?"


    "Yep, the Earth counterpart."

 Chapter 92 - Who? (9)

    Ranz and Randell came from the world of Mundo. And each world has a world tree overseeing them.


    The Earth''s world tree and Mundo''s world tree made an agreement to let Randell''s soul get into the Earth''s realm, which is now regretted by the Earth''s world tree.


    "I trusted her that she would assist the goddess Mila well, but she still messed up, like how she messed up her own world. I guess I made a mistake. " The lady let out another sigh, which made Pina confused.


    "Pick up that one." The lady pointed her finger, which made Pina look in its direction.


    "The gem?"


    "No. My twig!"


    "Ah yes!" Pina awkwardly picked up the twig that was unusually lying on the clean floor.


    "W-what should I do with this?"


    "Go!"


    Snap!


    "W-wait!"


    Without further explanation, the lady sent her back to her boss.


    She indignantly shouted, "How rude to send me back without explanation!" She made loud gasps once she saw her boss laying on the floor.


    "Sir Daniel!"


    While still holding the twig in her one hand, she helped Daniel get up from lying on the cold floor.


    He is breathing heavily and has a slight fever.


    Crunch!


    "Ah!" she exclaimed as Daniel suddenly moved toward the twig and bit off its end.


    "Sir, that''s a twig!" she exclaimed as she moved the remaining twig away from Daniel, thinking that Daniel was in such a delirious state that he thought the twig was food.


    "Ha, I''m fine now." Daniel said as he stood up while wiping his mouth. Give me that. He opened his hand, gesturing to Pina to give him the world tree''s twig.


    "This is not food, sir."


    "I know!" Daniel frowned, which made Pina hurriedly offer the twig to him.


    "You can go home now. I''ll finish the job from here on. " As he straightened his messed-up clothes, he stated solemnly.


    While she was exiting Daniel''s office, Pina reminded him again.  "Sir, that''s not a food."


    Daniel just gave her a deathly glare that made her runaway.


    "Why do you give twigs instead of your fruits? You know that I hate dirt." He mumbled.


    He wasn''t talking to anyone but himself.


    He thought that the world tree must be mocking him for giving him a dirty-looking twig instead of its fruits.


    He stared at the twig for a moment before taking another huge bite.


    Crunch crunch crunch.


    He forcibly ate the twig even though he felt like throwing up.


    Ha!


    He loudly exhaled after finishing eating the twig.


    "These wolves! I will surely punish these wolves!" He angrily shouted as he cast a teleportation spell.


    Unlike in his previous casting, he is confident that he will not become ill as a result of the twig he ate. It helps fuel his power to help him go beyond his limit.


    Daniel went to the pack first to support the fading spell cast by Goddess Mila to protect the wolves. Without it, the pack enemies will discover them and it will only result in a long fight.


    "Ha,.. I didn''t have a temple because I hated the long casting of spells, but here I am protecting wolves that I don''t know." Daniel grumbles internally while doing the job anyway.


    It will take time to recast the protection, but that only means he can deal with Randell much later.


    ..


    ..


    ..


    "Ha! I''ll be alright! " Randell shouted while he was standing in front of his door.


    He is wearing his office suit that he works hard to wear because he is still not used to wearing one. Chanting motivation to himself in front of the door that he has been hesitant to open so that he could go out and go to work.


    "I''ll be fine! I''ll be alright! " He shouted once more as he finally opened the door and bravely went out of his unit.


    He actually wasn''t planning to go out unless Ranz was not back yet, but as he thought about it, if he didn''t go to work, he would ruin the job that Ranz had worked for years.


    Feeling bad for his brother, he tried to act as mature as possible even though his mind was still set on being eighteen years old.


    "Good morning!" He subconsciously greeted the passerby because he was peeking at him, and that only resulted in a weird reaction.


    "Yes, good morning, sir!" The man, who is much older than him, greeted him with sparkling eyes because it was the first time Randell had greeted him, even though it had been decades since they bumped into each other inside the building.


    "Yes, good morning." He said it softly and also greeted everyone else. At first he felt awkward, but the lively response of the people inside the building put him in a good mood.


    Knock, knock, knock,


    Someone gently knocked on his windshield once he was about to start his car to leave.


    "Yes sir?" he asked as he rolled down the window.


    " Sir?" The guy with a scar on his face made a grimace after being called "sir."


    "Who is he? Shouldn''t I call him "Sir?" He panics as he tries to think of who the man is picking up inside his car.


    "What''s gotten into you that you act friendly to the pack? Forgetting your promises? "


    "I don''t know." He awkwardly said as he gripped the steering wheel, wanting to drive the car away to escape.


    "Hmm? You''re not Ranz. Don''t you?" The man suspiciously asked.


    "W-what are you saying? I am Randell!" He awkwardly exclaimed, which made the man laugh loudly.


    "I know you''re Randell. So where did Ranz go? "


    The man opened the car and went inside while gesturing at Randell to start the engine.


    "W-who are you, sir?"


    "I am a friend of Ranz. I know your situation, so don''t worry." He leisurely leans on the car seat. "What?" he asked. Randell was not starting the engine yet, only looking at him with doubt.


    "Oh, no! I am Wendell. Rather than friends, we are more like rivals, but whatever. I sometimes like him; sometimes I don''t." He then introduced himself. "I am acting as president of CTC and the leader of the pack."


    "L-leader?" He nervously repeated his words as he could not believe the leader of the pack was talking to him.


    "Yes, more like I am. My inauguration will be a few more days from now. "


    "Congratulations!" He awkwardly greeted him as he felt like he should congratulate him.


    "Haha, thank you for congratulating me!" Wendell loudly laughed and brightly talked to him. "In return, I''ll tour you around!"


    He said brightly and pushed the engine to start. Randell was just speechless and just drove the car.


    "You can ask me anything." He said this while humming.


    Randell focuses his eyes on the road, but he actually had a question he wanted to know the answer to, but Ranz is not answering him properly.


    "Go ahead, ask a way." Wendell said, as he could tell that Randell had something to ask.


    "Ah, I heard all the humans who were attacked ten years ago had their memories erased. How true was that? "


    "Haha! You''re doubting Ranz?


    "No-! I just can''t believe that they could remember us anymore. "


    "Then let''s go and check."


    "Check where?"


    "I am actually looking for Ranz now to share with him that Nida has applied for work at CTC." Wendell shared it with excitement.


    "She''s going to work at CTC?" Randell exclaimed, and at the same time, wondered how Wendell knew about Nida.


    "Not yet, she just sent in her application. I just randomly saw it while I was looking for my own secretary too. Though she doesn''t fit for my secretary, I guess she might be called for admin staff."


    "And so?"


    "Let''s go and check." Wendell keeps his bright smile. Wendell loves to mess with Ranz, but seeing him become weak and gullible just because his other personality takes over, he feels more excited.


    Randell didn''t have much to say, and just drove the car straight to their office, although his ears were almost bleeding because of Wendell''s being talkative throughout the trip. Yet, he gained a lot of information from all the talking Wendell did.


    "Come on, let''s hurry!" Wendell jumped off the car with excitement.


    "Hurry to where?"


    "She will have an interview at nine. Let''s join the panel interviewer."


    "How could we even join the interviewee? We are not even part of the HR department?" He asked, as he thought maybe being a president could do anything with his power, but he guessed wrong.


    "I have an friend who can alter appearance! We can ask her to change our appearance. Let''s knock down the HR personnel and let''s go instead!"


    "T-that''s too much!"


    "Don''t worry! Humans are too weak! I can easily alter their memories!" Wendell pushed Randell so they could move out of the parking lot and find the friend he was talking about.


    "W-wait! I don''t think this is right!"


    "Why do you prefer altering Nida''s memories instead? Okay! Let''s go without disguising!"

 Chapter 93 - Remember Me (1)

    "Why? Do you prefer altering Nida''s memories instead? Okay! Let''s go without disguising!" Wendell changed directions and headed toward the HR building.


    "No! No! That''s risky! "


    "Risky?"


    "I actually don''t want Nida to see me." Randell was timid.


    After all the mental and physical trauma Nida probably experienced, he actually doesn''t have the confidence to face Nida yet.


    Wendell scoffed at him, and he internally enjoyed watching Randell act timid. He wished Ranz would be like this too.


    He knew that Ranz''s weakness was Nida and was planning to mess with him today, but seeing Randell instead of Ranz was making him feel excited and looking forward to their reunion.


    "Okay? So you don''t want to disguise it? You don''t want to meet her personally as well? Then you''re not coming then? "


    "No! I want to meet her. " He said, with a low voice.


    Wendell just smiled and guided him again to where his calling a friend was working.


    Knock, knock, knock,


    "Mr. President, what brought you here?" A bald and fat man greeted them.


    "Where is Ms. Athena?"


    "Oh, it''s break time. She''s in the pantry. I''ll call her right away." The fat man didn''t wait for Wendell''s response and hurriedly went inside the pantry, where seconds later he went out with Athena, the friend that Wendell was talking about.


    There''s nothing special about her since she looks like an average middle-aged office worker, and her clothes and entire appearance were all plain and tacky.


    "Sir, I''ll be borrowing her for a while."


    "Oh, okay. Don''t worry."


    Wendell, Randell, and Athena silently went out of the department office and walked silently toward Wendell''s office.


    The three were silent the whole time, which made Randell wonder what the agonizing silence was all about.


    Wendell just picked up Athena without saying anything else, and she just followed them without asking.


    Click!


    Boom!


    Bang!


    In an instant, the moment they all entered the room, with the one click of the door''s lock, Wendell was sent flying.


    He was stuck on the ceiling for a moment, then another wind struck him and he was sent back to the floor.


    "Wife! It will cost us money again for repairs." Wendell exclaimed as he got up from the floor with messy hair, but he was not injured at all.


    "I told you, don''t bother me when I am out playing!"


    "I''m going to play as well, but I''ll have to disguise myself!"


    "Oh, you''re going to play? Let me join! "


    Suddenly, the two had the same energy, and they got excited talking about "play."


    "Nah, Randell and I will play."


    "Randell?" The girl, called Athena, leant forward to Randell and observed him closely.


    "This is not Ranz."


    "He isn''t."


    "Really?" The Athena girl snapped her finger and suddenly her appearance changed from tacky to beautiful.


    Actually, It was Angel who was disguising as Athena so she could play around inside the CTC.


    "Hi, I am Angel, wife of Wendell. I hope you won''t desire to steal Wendell''s position, or else I''ll gut you. "


    She threatened Randell with her benign smile.


    Randell just swallowed his saliva and nodded his head.


    "I won''t join you. I don''t want to play with someone I don''t know." Angel said as she walked closer to Wendell, and then he showered her with kisses as a reply.


    "What disguise are you changing into?"


    "Some HR personnel."


    "Oh okay, is it fine with the encoder and assistant?"


    "No, we need someone who can do the interview."


    "Then managers?"


    "Yes."


    The couple kisses for the last time before Angel changes their appearance.


    Wendell became a middle-aged lady while Randell became a middle-aged man.


    "Take note that it will lose effect after an hour."


    "Okay!"


    Angel left the room while Wendell was doing something on his computer for a moment.


    Randell waited for him for a moment, then after they walked straight to a woman''s bathroom.


    "Wait, what are you doing?" Randell stopped him because it was not right for him to enter a ladies'' comfort room just because he was disguising a lady''s appearance.


    "I am not here to peek. This lady went inside this bathroom. I am going to knock her off so that I can attend as her."


    Randell feels bad about what they are doing but still lets Wendell do what he wants.


    "Done!" Wendell brushed off his hand after walking out of the comfort room, as if he hadn''t done anything unusual.


    "Next is that guy."


    Wendell and Randell followed the guy that Randell was in disguise as well, knocked him off, and hid him inside the pantry.


    "You''re good at this." Wendell gives him a compliment that he doesn''t like to receive.


    They then finally reached the room to interview the applicants.


    A few sets of interviewees came first before Nida came.


    "Introduce yourself," one of the panel interviewers other than Nida instructed Nida.


    "I am Nida Mildea, 25, a graduate of Business Management. Single. " She plainly introduced herself. Which is not the type of enthusiastic interviewee who should introduce themselves. Even though Randell wasn''t HR personnel, he knew that the way Nida introduced herself would not attract any employer''s interest.


    "Can you tell me more about yourself?" The interviewer patiently asked her to, even though she was totally bland and obviously looking very nervous.


    "I am single and haven''t applied for administrative work yet. This is my first time, so I hope you can still accept me."


    "This is your first time? But it says you graduated three years ago."


    "Yes, sir."


    "No nida, you should answer more with details, not just say yes plainly." Rendell said internally as he became frustrated with Nida''s interview response. He thought she would definitely not be accepted with the way she performed at the interview.


    "Then what have you been doing for three years?"


    "N-nothing in particular, I have some online jobs."


    "Online jobs?"


    "Like encoding and answering marketing calls."


    "Oh, okay, so you are literally a beginner. Okay," The interviewer was about to end Nida''s interview to ask another applicant, but Wendell interjected and asked her a very personal question that had nothing to do with the job she was applying for, but the others had nothing to say because Wendell was posing as the HR manager.


    "Did you go to San Antonio High School? I heard it was attacked by a wild wolf decades ago. I''m wondering if you were there at the time."


    Nida paused for a moment, and fear was visibly shown in her eyes the moment she was reminded of the attack.


    "Yes, I was there when the wolf attacked."


    "I was curious about that incident. Can you tell what happened?"


    Randell wanted to shove Wendell out of his chair because it''s obvious that Nida is having a hard time recalling a traumatic experience, but Wendell keeps his curiosity as it is.


    "I was with my boyfriend when the attack happened. I was severely injured, but luckily I survived. My boyfriend and some of the students inside the campus weren''t lucky enough to survive the attack; they were brutally killed by the wolves." Nida spoke with trembling hands, wondering if it was appropriate to ask such a question during an interview. It''s her first time, so she could not tell and just honestly respond with the publicly accepted truth and not the version of the truth that she know. She doesn''t want to be scorned even here, far from her hometown.


    "Your boyfriend died? Oh, no!I am sorry to hear that." Wendell said with a smile toward Randell. With a look in his eyes as if telling him, "See, she can''t remember."


    "After the attack, how was your life?"


    "It''s hard to move on from such a traumatic incident, but with the right treatment, I am fine now, sir."


    Randell remained silent while holding up his emotions to show up. He felt bad for Nida and didn''t know how he could make up to her, or if he still had the right to come close to her.


    The interview ended well, and they needed to leave as well, because the disguise spell would be worn out soon.


    "Maam! Maybe you approved this paper wrong! " An HR assistant hurriedly went after them at the door before they could leave.


    "What did I approve of wrong?" Wendell asked as he checked the document that the assistant was showing. These are actually the application papers for Nida.


    "Oh! There''s no mistaking it. Let''s hire her. "


    "But she did worse in her interview." The assistant strongly disapproves of Nida''s acceptance. He thought hiring underqualified applicants would get them more work at training.


    "Look at her father''s name." Wendell pointed at the personal information written on the document, and the applicant gasped.


    "Her father has such a big name, but why is she so unskilled if her father is this big?"


    "Who knows? Just accept her in the least important position. "


    "Yes Maam!"


    The assistant left them.


    "Why? What''s with Nida''s father? " Randell was curious, and Wendell didn''t answer him and just started running, which made Randell follow him.


    "Hey! Why are you running? Aren''t you going to answer me? "


    "We need to hurry! The spell is going off!"

 Chapter 94 - Remember Me (2)

    "We need to hurry! The spell is going off!"


    They hurriedly ran into the comfort room and were thankful no one had seen their melting faces that were changing back to their original appearance.


    "Hey, Sir Wendell, why did you hire her? Isn''t it better for her to not be accepted into this weird company? Huh?" Randell paused after realizing Wendell was not inside the comfort room.


    "Sir Wendell?" He checked on each cubicle first before going out.


    "Why did he leave?" Randell rubbed his neck as he wondered why Wendell had suddenly left him alone.


    "Sir Randell! You were just here? I have been looking for you."


    Randell smiled toward the person who had suddenly come rushing towards him.


    "Who is this guy?" he wondered. He stops trying to recognize him because he is sure it is someone Ranz knew.


    "Safety Officer."


    He just peeked at the man''s ID to get an idea of how he would approach him.


    "Yes sir? How can I help you? "


    "Oh. The Bureau of Fire is visiting soon. Why aren''t you at the office?"


    "Oh, no! Sorry? Let''s go."


    The man was panicking, which made Randell think it was something important. That is why he hurriedly walked back to their office while the man walked back with him.


    "Sir Randell!"


    Everyone''s faces brightened the moment they saw Randell enter the door. He took a step back, getting scared of their gazes, but he was pushed forward by the safety officer who called him.


    Everyone made their way over and let him stand directly in front of the visitors.


    Ranz''s officemates rely so much on him that they mostly give him the hardest jobs. And facing the eagle-eyed inspectors of fire is one of these.


    "Wait!! I don''t even know what to do." He panicked internally as it was Ranz''s job and not his. The fear of making mistakes and messing up Ranz''s jobs made him blank out, and he stiffened in front of the visitors.


    "You must be the safety officer. Shall we start the inspection?" One of the inspectors said


    Randell looked at the two other safety officers, wondering why they didn''t introduce themselves as one.


    The two safety officers just gave him a thumbs up and told him to go and bare the suffering alone.


    Randell frowned, but he still followed the inspectors.


    They just move around the building, checking fire exits to see if they are really accessible, fire safety exit signs, fire alarms, and fire extinguishers to see if they have passed their expiration date yet.


    Things were going well, and Randell just followed them while answering them with an awkward yes and no until one of the inspectors started questioning things he didn''t have knowledge about.


    "How is the sprinkler system in the kitchen area?" The inspector pointed to the sprinkler on the ceiling.


    "They are working fine, sir." He answered without confidence, but he assumed that it was working well.


    The inspector just wrote something on his checklist and moved on to another question.


    It took them hours to finish walking around the entire building, and that sapped his energy.


    "Working is hard; adult life was hard." He realized it in himself.


    "That''s all we need. CTC is still excellent at keeping your building safe from fire."


    Randell just smiled because he just felt that the inspector was complementing him.


    There''s a long, agonizing silence between them, as if the inspector was waiting for Randell to say something, but he had no idea about it and just stared back at them awkwardly.


    "Anyway, when are you going to do the fire drill and train the staff on workplace fire prevention and safety measures?"


    Randell stiffened again as he could not answer him with a specific date. That''s why he just answered him with an awkward response.


    "I''ll inform you once we have a specific date."


    "Okay, I hope you won''t forget."


    "No sir, we won''t."


    Randell sent them off, and once he went back to their department office, his officemates came rushing into him again.


    "Why did you go back early?"


    "Is there something wrong?"


    "Hmm? Things were fine. Why? "


    "Then why did you go back too early?"


    "Why? I shouldn''t be back yet?"


    "Hey, don''t pressure Sir Randell like that; he''s been doing his job well."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    "Okay, so how much did it cost?"


    "Cost what?" Randell asked innocently. He has been clueless the whole time that he has been guessing all the responses he has given.


    "You didn''t give them boodle?"


    "Boodle?" Randell tilted his head.


    "I didn''t know I should feed them. And why must it be boodle? That''s unhygienic."


    Randell was referring to boodle as a "boodle fight" ¨C a traditional Filipino method of eating with the bare hands. It is also used to describe the Filipino communal feast where food is served on banana leaves and eaten without utensils.


    While his officemates are referring to "boodle" ¨C a bribe.


    "Haha! Sir Randell, I didn''t know you knew how to joke as well. "


    The people around them laughed loudly, while Randell kept his confused expression.


    "I wasn''t joking. I actually send them out after they''ve done the inspection."


    "What?"


    "Really?"


    Everyone started to panic, and they anxiously paced back and forth in front of Randell.


    "Why did you do that, sir?"


    "Are you doing this because we''ve been passing the hard job to you?"


    Randell didn''t have the chance to respond because everyone had left him one by one.


    "Did I mess up or not?" Randell asked himself as he felt a sudden coldness in the room.


    He just returned to his seat and opened his computer to learn more about Ranz''s job.


    "Hmm?"


    He clicked a file named after Ranz, which is rare because Ranz has been introducing himself throughout the years.


    "Four-character password?" he thought for a moment before he typed the passcode.


    N I D A


    Randell chuckled once the file was unlocked by Nida''s name.


    "I should have checked this first before I went through all that trouble."


    Randell regretted not checking Ranz''s computer first. The locked file had all the information he needed regarding his job, including a description of all the people with whom he would be interacting.


    "But I am bad at memorizing."


    Randell suddenly feels lazy by just looking at all the letters on the screen.


    He felt dizzy just looking at it.


    ....


    ....


    ....


    "Done!"


    Daniel stretched out his body as he finally finished recasting the spell of the Goddess Mila.


    He then teleported back to his house to wash himself because he spent his days strengthening the spell.


    "I hate my job!" he shouted as he rubbed soap into his body. He put soap and shampoo on twice to make up for all the days he couldn''t wash up.


    In frustration, he screams, "Fuck this job!" and throws his soap.


    He doesn''t know why he keeps doing his priest job even though it keeps him dealing with dirt when he hates being unclean the most.


    "I still need to deal with the naughty wolf!" Daniel wanted to hit his head against the wall as he felt tired just thinking about work.


    Ding dong


    Ding dong


    He stopped grumbling inside his shower and went out of his room the moment he heard someone ringing his doorbell.


    "What?" He coldly asked while his hair was still dripping with water, as he had only wrapped himself in a towel.


    Pina''s jaw drops at the sight, and she immediately refocuses her mind not to be tempted by Daniels'' enthralling appearance.


    Even just staring at him makes Pina thirsty.


    Ehem!


    She cleared her throat first before speaking.


    "Sir, did you track the wrong wolf?"


    "Wrong what?"


    "I checked on the wolf you said had trapped the goddess in his own spatial spell, and he should be unconscious as well, but he was not in his home."


    "Then you should look in other places; perhaps he''s been knocked out somewhere."


    "No sir, I saw him going to work."


    "That''s impossible. I am sure the goddess wouldn''t send me the wrong information."


    Daniel brushed his wet hair up while thinking about what had gone wrong.


    "Wait for me here. I''ll see that wolf."


    "Yes, sir."


    Daniel went up to his room again, while Pina finally could breathe properly once she could no longer see Daniel''s breathtaking body.


    ten minutes...


    Thirty minutes...


    Forty-five minutes...


    It had been almost an hour since Pina had been waiting, but Daniel wasn''t done dressing up.


    "He beat girls at dressing up that long." She remarked, perplexed as to what Daniel was doing and why it was taking him so long to head out.


    In fact, Daniel had to disinfect first the clothes he would be wearing, which were already washed and stored in his cabinet, then he pressed them again, even though he had already ironed them before he stored them in his wardrobe.


    Brushing his teeth also took fifteen minutes of his time, and applying some lotions and repellants also took much of his time.


    "Are you that tired?" Daniel asked, which made Pina jolt out of the couch.


    She didn''t notice him going down the stairs because she ended up sleeping from waiting too long for him to finish.


    "No, I am not, sir." She replied while wiping off her drool.


    Daniel then checked his couch to see if there was drool and sprayed disinfectant spray on it.


    Pina wasn''t offended by her boss''s behavior, but she couldn''t get used to it no matter how much she was treated as the dirtiest elf on earth.


    "Let''s go."

 Chapter 95 - Remember Me (3)

    AAAAWWWWWWWWWOOOOOO


    AAAAWWWWOOOOOOOOOOOO


    "Hey, hey. I am a wolf as well. But your howl is quite pissing me off." Ranz said this as he picked his ear with his pinkie.


    "This is my first time hearing the ugliest howl I ever heard." Ranz rudely commented on Goddess Mila''s unending howling.


    The two of them were trapped inside the dark spatial place where Ranz and Randell used to meet. But this time, neither Ranz nor Mila could freely get out of it.


    Goddess Mila used all of her knowledge and power to escape the place, but it was useless. That is why she spent her time howling endlessly while Ranz just casually lay on the floor and watched the goddess get frustrated.


    "Aren''t you worried about your pack?" Finally, Goddess Mila stopped her sorrowful howling and growled towards Ranz.


    "Our pack is not the only pack in this world. We werewolves won''t go extinct even if we''re one pack gone." Ranz said while smirking, making Mila think of him as evil as always.


    "Your brother is out there! He would die if I was not out there!" Goddess Mila shouted desperately as she knew what would happen to the pack she adored and guarded from generation to generation once she left them without her spell.


    "My brother is not weak. The wolves in the pack are the weak ones. You know how they became so weak?" Ranz changed into his wolf form and growled back at the goddess, who was twenty times larger than him.


    "You spoiled them and treated them like babies, so they forgot to fight like our ancestors who once lived in the wild a long time ago! At that time, their guardians weren''t intervening much in their lives, but they managed to survive! Why? Of course, they trained to survive!"


    One of the things Ranz realizes after being with the pack is that he and Randell are not extraordinarily strong, but the rest of the wolves are just weak. He can''t believe how the lifestyle of the wolves has become more human-like that they defend more with technology than with their muscles.


    She didn''t stop them from changing into a more lax type of lifestyle and increased their protection instead of teaching them how to survive on their own.


    He was annoyed at discovering how the pack had become too pathetic, but it didn''t really matter much to him. All he wants is to have a secure and free life for Randell, who''s been deprived of freedom in his past and present life. He was angry that Randell wanted to share his lover, but he realized through the years living alone, that Randell was the only permanent thing he had.


    "How shellfish you are!"


    "Bullshit!"


    Ranz shifted his gaze away from the goddess.


    Facing his back, he lay down.


    "Don''t talk to me. Just stay quietly here for at least fifty years. "


    "Fifty years?"


    "Isn''t fifty years too short for a goddess?"


    "The pack is gone if you keep me here at that time!"


    "Fifty years is all I can ask for me to be assured that my brother will be satisfied with his life."


    Ha ha ha.


    Ranz faced the goddess again when he heard her laugh loudly.


    "You''re kidding me, right?"


    "Do I look like someone who''s kidding?" he replied, looking at her with antipathy.


    "She''s gone crazy," he commented in his mind.


    "Do you think I am the only guardian for wolves?"


    "I don''t think the other goddesses will be willing to take additional work. I bet they''re busy on their own. "


    "No, you''ll regret challenging me, child."


    Both of them stared at each other fiercely, but it''s Ranz who gives in first to their staring contest after hearing Goddess Mila''s next statement.


    "Nida Mildea."


    "She''s human. She''s got nothing to do with wolves. "


    "Yes, she''s human, but the world is really small. I didn''t know you both would get close to my child."


    "You''re child?"


    "Don''t tell me." Ranz growled more loudly and aggressively.


    "Coincidence? I don''t know. But that child was already chosen, even before you both became close to her."


    The goddess starts to slowly circle around him while looking down on him.


    "Thanks to you, I had the hardest time turning over all my responsibilities to her."


    "You''re lying."


    "Release this spatial place and you''ll know once you''re out."


    "Ha! You just want to go out. "


    "How about you go out and leave me here? I bet you''ll rush back here after confirming."


    "No, you''re lying!"


    "She hasn''t eaten any core yet. What if she eats your core instead? You are the only wolf she knew."


    "I''m not stupid enough to believe you!"


    "I even set her up to work at CTC, they will meet. What will you do? Huh."


    Ranz growled even louder, making a stance to attack.


    "Your brother will be in danger. He doesn''t know about this side of her."


    Ranz becomes silent and sternly doesn''t want to believe her, since he knew that she was only being talkative to trick him.


    "Why go silent?"


    The huge silver-furred wolf approached him very closely as she glued her eyes to Ranz''s eyes.


    "She will protect the pack and kill your brother." She whispered in a mocking voice.


    AAAAAAAAAAAA


    Goddess Mila screamed in pain once Ranz bit Mila''s nose without letting go and planted his fangs deeper and deeper into the goddess''s flesh.


    Bang bang bang.


    The ground trembled as the goddess stomped her feet. She even brushed Ranz off her with her paws and claws.


    "Let go!" she shouted, furious at Ranz''s action.


    However, Ranz didn''t have the slightest intention of letting go; he strongly kept his teeth on the goddess''s flesh even though he himself was getting injured by the goddess''s claws.


    Drip drip dripping


    Both of them are bleeding excessively, and their blood is mixing because Ranz won''t ever let her go.


    "Leet gooooooooooooo!" The goddess''s loud voice echoed around the spatial place and hurt Ranz''s ears in the process.


    She then shakes her whole body and head to shake off Ranz.


    Ugh!


    Ranz groaned once he was sent flying and his teeth hurt from the forcible ejection.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" Mila asked angrily.


    "Trying to be evil based on how evil I am in your expectations."


    ..


    ..


    ..


    Lunch time...


    In a cafeteria inside CTC,


    "He really is doing fine." Daniel commented while sneaking a glance toward Randell, who was peacefully eating his lunch three tables away from him.


    "Do you think the goddess was mistaken, sir?"


    While pushing all the cafeteria food toward Pina, Daniel said. "She definitely won''t make a mistake."


    Pina just let him do it since she''s used to Daniel''s behavior. Daniel never ate cafeteria food because he believed it was dirty. But to spy on Randell, Daniel also brought food, which he would not surely eat.


    "How do you say so, sir?"


    "She''s a goddess." Daniel just bluntly responded, which made Pina tilt her head because it doesn''t explain anything at all.


    "So what should we do next, sir? How do we save the goddess?"


    "In the meantime, let''s observe him. "


    "Should we hurry and solve this as soon as possible?"


    "It''s not like the goddess will die if we don''t save her, but she needs to be back for us to be free from this workload." Daniel let out a long sigh while thinking about the triple job he was working on.


    Ping!


    "Hmm?" Daniel frowned once he heard the notification bell. He rarely heard it, but was most likely to hate the content whenever it appeared.


    Ping!


    Ping!


    "Message from the divine realm, sir?" Pina asked the obvious since Daniel was ignoring the message that it would keep ringing until Daniel picked it up.


    "What do they want now? I am busy!" Daniel grumbled as he picked up another fluffy ball, jumping up and down on top of their table. The difference with the ball that Mila sent is that this ball has small angel wings and it creates a notification bell sound.


    eek!


    Daniel smashed the cute fluffy winged ball flat on the table with his fist. Immediately, the message inside the fluffy ball was transferred to his head.


    "I don''t think that''s how you read the message, sir?" Pina pitied the little creature that was coldly flattened at the table. She knows that the little creature is a projector-type messenger.


    A normal priest will gently press the ball and it will project the message into the air, but Daniel was using it differently.


    Daniel hates sharing information.


    "Don''t bother with it." He cleaned his hands, which had some small feathers on them from smashing the poor thing.


    "That wolf really made a total mess." Daniel said this while reorganizing his thoughts after receiving a message from the divine realm.


    "Does the higher being already know about the goddess Mila situation?"


    "Of course they do know. They know everything, but the message is not about the wolf and goddess Mila."


    "What? another set of work?"


    "I really hate this job.. If only I could quit."

 Chapter 96 - Remember Me (4)

    Tap, tap, tap.


    Daniel tapped his armrest impatiently while thinking of all the things he should do.


    He is back in his office now, and he just left Pina, eyeing Randell closely.


    He went back to his office to organize more of his thoughts, but the pile of paper in front of him was distracting him.


    "Do they think I have multiple bodies to work with this at the same time?" Daniel grumbled.


    He roughly brushed his face with his hand.


    "Shit, my face is getting oily from all of this stress." He said this as he walked into the restroom. He washed his face and then gazed at his reflection in the mirror with a piercing gaze.


    "A new godless priestess will be awakened soon. Guide her." He repeated the message from the divine realm and frowned even more.


    Godless?


    He thought, how can anyone be a priestess if they''re godless?


    The message from the divine relm didn''t make sense at all, at makes Daniel turn into his worst mood.


    Why wouldn''t his boss just give them specific orders and just stop giving him abstract messages and let him think like he was solving a puzzle?


    "At least tell me who the fucking priestess is!" he shouted.


    He thought that his job would be easier if the gods and divine realm would stop being mysterious about their orders and just straight-forwardly tell the details. They left him another vague description of the task, which he still needs to investigate further before doing the actual job.


    "Why must you make our lives difficult?"


    He grumbled some more, but bit his lower lip when he realized who was in his back also peeking into themirror.


    "My lord! You''re here." Daniel suddenly changed into his respectful and calm demeanor and bowed his head toward the visitor in his comfort room.


    It''s a dark, shadowy creature without a face or form.


    It''s the only god Daniel truly respects and serves.


    "Why is my lord here visiting me?"


    "Daniel, your twin is awake."


    "Oh, thank you for taking care of us."


    Daniel''s grimace turned into a bright smile as he let the dark entity cover his body with its slime-like dark appearance.


    "Danny!"


    "Donna!"


    A bright pink room filled with toys suddenly reappears once Daniel opens his eyes.


    "How was your sleep?" Daniel asked while hugging his twin, who looked younger to him.


    "I had a nice sleep. Do you want to sleep as well?"


    "Why do you want to go out? I can''t lend you my body now."


    "Why?"


    He didn''t get angry that he didn''t give her what she wanted and tilted her head because it was the first time he didn''t agree to lend his body.


    "The outside is somewhat in chaos. I am in the process of fixing it. Sorry, I can''t let you play outside right now."


    "It''s okay! Play with me here instead. Let''s ask Darkie to let you stay here, even for an hour."


    "Hey, don''t call him that. He is still a god."


    "Darkie recently played with me too! Don''t worry, we became friends!"


    "Are you sure?"


    His twin nodded her head cutely and then raised her head, looking at the ceiling.


    "Aren''t we friends'' darkie?"


    "Yes." A low baritone voice responded.


    "Thank you, my lord." Daniel also responded while looking up at the ceiling.


    Daniel played with his sister for a while, then bid her farewell again.


    "Thank you, my lord." Daniel thanked his God once again once he went out of its dark slime-like dimension.


    "Daniel, no need to keep thanking me; you''ve been doing well as a priest." The dark creature didn''t wait for his response and just disappeared without warning.


    Daniel was just left bowing, but this time he is now motivated to work.


    He went back to his table and finished all of his paper work in CTC.


    He planned to finish all his administrative work before he could deal with his supernatural side job.


    ....


    ....


    ....


    "He really just passed the day normally!" Pina exclaimed while she was invincible.


    She keeps following Randell for days, but finds nothing out of the ordinary. He just lives his life as a normal office worker, waking up early, going to work, going home to sleep, and repeating.


    She doubts that Randell is scheming something bigger as he is not letting her catch him.


    Pina didn''t sleep and continued to watch him day and night, every second of the day.


    She looked like a zombie on the fourth day of continuous watching without sleep. She also gives a report to Daniel every hour, but her report is getting shorter and shorter as time goes by.


    She wrote in her latest report, "The goddess might really have had a mistake."


    "Hmm?"


    She crumpled the paper she was writing the report on, then stood up and walked closer to Randell, who was acting strange for the first time.


    "Is he talking to himself?" She hurriedly took out a new sheet of paper to take down Randell''s own monologue. She doesn''t know if it''s useful, but at least she''ll be writing something different into her report.


    "What happened to the goddess Mila?"


    Pina''s ear twitched once the topic was about the thing she''d been looking for.


    "Ah, okay." She just watched Randell nod, as if he was talking to someone she couldn''t see.


    Too bad Pina can''t hear who Randell is talking to.


    She can only write down what Randell said and assume what the other party''s response was.


    "At least this proves that the goddess is really with him."


    Thud!


    Pina ran toward Randell because he suddenly collapsed on the floor.


    "What happened?" She asked while checking his breathing. She placed her finger near Randell''s nose.


    AAAAAA!


    Pina screamed after her hand was caught by Randell.


    "How did you know I was here?" Pina soon calmed down and asked Randell, whose eyes were still closed, but he was now getting up from lying on his unit floor.


    She could not believe that she was caught while under an invinciblilty spell.


    "I placed a lot of barriers here. Randell can''t use them properly yet."


    Ranz is back in this world and put Randell to sleep for awhile because he can''t let Mila and Randell talk to each other.


    "I should have taught him this too." He thought that he left Randell too early without teaching everything.


    He went out to check the situation for a moment and would soon return the control to Randell, but the more he saw it, the more he needed more time to fix it.


    "So, who are yo - ugh!" Ranz couldn''t interrogate Pina because she started attacking him, punching him with her fist covered in fire.


    Ranz just pulled her wrist that he was holding and spun her into the air.


    The fire disappeared and was thrown on the side, burying her body against the wall.


    Her invincibility spell dissipated and Ranz could finally see her.


    "Hmmn? An elf? Your core must be delicious." Ranz said with an evil smile.


    Pina trembled in fear just by looking at him. That is why she decided to escape and was about to teleport, but Ranz immediately approached him and intervened with her casting.


    "No, you can''t run. Your core can help me live longer."


    AAAAAA


    Pina screamed again when Ranz dug into her chest and took out her core.


    She was not injured or bleeding. His hand just slipped into her chest and took her core.


    "H-how could you even do that?" Pina asked, surprised by what Ranzcan did.


    "O-only priests can do that!"


    "Then I might be a priest?" Ranz teasedly responded.


    In fact, Ranz, who was formed because of the absorption of cores in their past life, discovered how he could make use of the core that everyone believes is only beneficial to priests.


    He learned how he could absorb more and use it as a power source and as his life source.


    He opened his mouth and the marble like core was already in his mouth waiting to be swallowed, but someone dug it out of his mouth and sent him flying, destroying his large glass door and sending him falling off the building from the 50th floor.


    "Pwe! I tasted your hand!" Ranz shouted while waiting for him to reach the ground.


    At the same time, the person who dug out the core off Ranz''s mouth is borrowing Ranz''s kitchen sink to wash his hands, while looking extremely disgusted with his hand that just touched something he never imagined he''d ever touch.


    "Sir Daniel! That wolf has the ability of a priest!" Pina reported following him to the kitchen.


    "Yes, I saw it." he said, still repeatedly washing his hand with soap.


    Pina just let him be and took her core that was placed at the side of the sink.


    She pressed her core back into her chest, but it was not returning.


    "Sir Daniel, help." Pina said, worryingly, as she presented her core to Daniel.


    Daniel looked down at it and let out a long sigh.


    "Your core has been tainted."


    .....

 Chapter 97 - Remember Me (5)

    "Your core has been tainted." Daniel said while taking the core from Pina''s hand.


    "W-what do you mean with that, sir?"


    "It seems that person is a demonic wolf." Daniel''s expression remained expressionless as he thought about the most exhausting race to deal with. the demonic race.


    "Do they still exist? I thought they were all exterminated." Pina asked while trembling in fear. She had never personally encountered the demonic race, but she had heard terrifying stories about it that were very evil and truly horrendous.


    "Maybe he survives? I don''t know. But only demonic creatures have the power to extract the core and consume it like food." Daniel responded unsure, but there''s nothing else that can explain how Randell did it to Pina.


    Pina gasped and said, "Is that why he acted as if he was going to swallow my core? What would happen if he was successful?"


    "You''ll turn into dust." Daniel bluntly responded, while Pina continued to gasp at every one of Daniel''s words.


    The priest needs to eat the core of a living creature for awakening. That creature will eventually turn to dust, but the priestess can resurrect it as a new born. with demonic creatures, the core eaten will be gone forever.


    Demonic creatures were exterminated a long time ago and are believed to not exist anymore.


    They were purged because they are a race that lives off of consuming other races'' cores.


    "He is back." Daniel said, and pushed the core back to Pina''s chest.


    "Ah! it went back easily?" Pina said, surprised, and rubbed her chest with both hands.


    "I purified it." Daniel bluntly responded as he approached the broken window. He opens up his arms the moment Ranz jumps up exactly where he was standing.


    Poof!


    Everything turns dark.


    "Oh, you have this type of spatial dark place too?" Ranz commented once his surroundings turned dark and brought him inside Daniel''s spatial spell, in which Daniel has full control of everything.


    "What are you?" he asked while gesturing his hand towards Ranz, making a shadowy string, wrapping around Ranz and binding him.


    "What? I was doing nothing." Ranz casually said while giving up looking for a way to exit.


    "What is your plan?"


    "I really was doing nothing. All I want is to live peacefully. "


    Ranz was too laid-back, and that made Daniel doubt the wolf''s words.


    "What did you do to the goddess Mila?"


    "She''s safe in my spatial spell. Don''t worry, the Goddess will not die."


    "I don''t care if that goddess dies or not. My concern is the inconvenience that you keep giving me." Daniel said while crossing his arms, sending off an intimidating aura that can make anyone bend down from it, but Randell is not being affected by it.


    Daniel was perplexed by the lack of reaction from Randell''s body from his power, which strongly confirmed that the person in front of him was a demonic race member.


    "Inconvenience?" Ranz tilted his head.


    "Yes, I have to do all the work the goddess left behind because you took her."


    "You are not concerned with the goddess?" Randell wanted to laugh loudly and was excited to share this with the poor goddess.


    "She''s not even the goddess I am serving. She''s just a side hassle."


    "Oh, you''re a unique priest. I like you. "


    "Thank you for the compliment, but please release the goddess. I have a lot of other things to do."


    "No, I can''t. She always comes after us. How can Randell even live peacefully if that bitch keeps coming and nagging around about how evil we are?"


    Godess has the impression of Ranz that he is pure evil and will only cause destruction; she''s been working to exterminate him. which makes Ranz go against her even more.


    "Randell?" Daniel wasn''t aware of Ranz and Randell yet.


    "Should I be honest with you?" Ranz is thinking of having the dark priest help him because he heard that Daniel is not biased towards black and white.


    Because of their similarity in attributes, Ranz feels like he can open up to the dark priest in front of him.


    "What?"


    "There are two people here, but with one body." Ranz pointed at himself.


    "Am I talking to two people?" Daniel asked, wondering whether he should believe him or not.


    Ranz smiled because Daniel was so easy to talk to.


    "No, I put Randell to sleep. He''s young, he can''t deal with this thing."


    "Okay? Then who are you?" Daniel just simply responded, not wanting to know the details since he expected it would be another set of trouble.


    While Ranz likes that the dark priest is not a nosy person,


    "Ranz, that''s what they called me." Ranz introduced himself with a bright smile.


    "Okay, nice meeting you. Now will you release her now?"


    "You don''t get me. Don''t you? " Ranz shakes his head as he starts to grumble. "You know what? We are not even planning to dominate any place or annihilate anything. We are not even interested in leading the pack, but that bitch keeps insisting that we are evil and will only bring chaos!"


    "Aren''t you doing it right now?"


    "No."


    "Randell is a poor child. He is deprived of the good life he deserves. I am just giving him a peaceful life. Why does he keep bothering us? "


    "I think your actions contrast with your words."


    "Whatever! I release her until I am sure that she won''t hinder our lives again."


    Daniel''s ears twitched in irritation because the life that was being hindered was his own life.


    "Then I won''t release you either, not until you solve my problem of having a load of work."


    "You''re not going to insist on releasing the goddess?" Ranz asked as he gazed strangely at Daniel.


    "I am on the side of no one. If you can offer a better solution that won''t inconvenience me, I''ll go with your suggestion." Daniel said, releasing the strings he had wrapped around Ranz.


    "Oh! I really like you!"


    "Then, what is it? What can you do, so I can release you now?"


    "I can''t do the guarding because all I know is to attack."


    "What?" Daniel asked because Ranz''s statement feels so random.


    "I''ll do some other jobs for you, I have no intention of releasing the goddess."


    "What job?"


    "I know you have a lot of side hassles on the dark side. I''ll cover that for you, but let my brother live quietly. "


    "Hmmn... I do have a hundred jobs. You know, you can take them?" Daniel is grinning internally, relieved that someone has finally arrived to end his never-ending job.


    "I can do it while Randell is asleep. Just remember not to bother him."


    "Oh. We are doing a great deal here." both of them has finally come to a closing deal.


    The two discussed more things inside Daniels'' spatial spell, and they soon agreed to work together.


    ..


    ..


    "Sir, did you beat the wolf? Ah! " Pina asked the moment Daniel reappeared again in front of her, but she screamed once Randell appeared after.


    "I have another task for you, Pina."


    "What is it, sir?" She awkwardly asked as she became wary of the still free wolf.


    Check each temple to see if any mismatched priestesses have awakened.Tell them it''s mine. "


    We will have a new priestess? You''re retiring? "


    "Why do you have to jump to a conclusion like that?"


    "Ah? You''re not."


    "No. Just look for any newly awakened priestess. "


    Daniel looked less exhausted after talking to Ranz inside the spatial spell that made Pina think that things were going the right way. She just disappeared and followed Daniel''s order.


    "What''s with the new awakener?" Ranz asked, even though he knew what they were talking about, and he didn''t have the intention of sharing it with Daniel.


    "None of your business."


    "Oh okay."


    Don''t cause any more trouble and fulfill your promise.


    "Yes, sir, I''ll be. You need to do what you promised as well. "


    "Okay."


    The two looked at each other for a minute before Daniel jumped off the window.


    "What in the world happened?" Randell immediately asked once Ranz had woken him up.


    "Sorry Randell, I had to make you fall asleep. I don''t want you to see such violence."


    "Why does an enemy come into our room?" he asked while looking at their messy room and destroyed window.


    "Yes, but I will deal with it." Use the other room; we have a lot of rooms here on the 50th floor. "


    "Oh okay, but you won''t leave now?"


    "No. I still need to take care of Mila. "


    "What? Why? Is this even necessary? "


    "Just enjoy the day. I''ll be taking over the body when you sleep."


    "What? Why?" Randell had a lot more questions to ask, but Ranz had disappeared again, and one of the questions he wanted to be answered was why did he need to turnover when he was asleep.


    He stopped uselessly pondering himself and went to another room to see where he could stay, as he usually did.

 Chapter 98 - Remember Me (6)

    "Randell won''t get angry at you if you keep taking over that body?" Wendell asked while he was tying two goblins together.


    "He will understand, and don''t worry too much about us." Ranz responded, as he was done tying another set of goblins.


    "Why so cold? I am even helping you with this job that I don''t know where you were taking it from."


    "I didn''t ask for help. It was you who came and joined me." Ranz remained cold toward Wendell.


    Ranz keeps receiving tasks from Daniel every night, like catching the problematic creature that is troubling the humans, inscribing work, and many other things.


    On this day, it took too long to catch the goblins. Wendell saw him and eventually joined the tag of war.


    "Hurry, secure them here. Randell told me he needed to attend a meeting at 9 a.m."


    "Oh, I am too. Glad you reminded me of that."


    Ranz locked the goblins first into a storage room and planned to retrieve them later and would wake Randell once he managed to go back to CTC.


    Both of them transformed into their wolf form, and they dashed at great speed towards their office.


    "Why are you changing in my office as well? That''s my clothes, you know." Wendell asked as he stripped off his ripped clothes that were overgrown by his werewolf form. His office has a walk-in closet full of clothes because he ripped his clothes on a daily basis.


    "Randell always forgets to place clothes in our locker. I guess he is not yet used to being a werewolf." Ranz explained.


    "You''re twin is weird." Wendell remarked.


    "He is not weird. He is just more human than a wolf."


    "Oh. That''s pretty interesting. "


    "Stop leisuring  around, the meeting will start soon. It''s past 9 already."


    "Come on, I''m the president. They won''t get angry at me even though I''m an hour late."


    "Good for you." Ranz just rolled his eyes.


    Together, they walked toward the conference room.


    "Hmm?" Ranz paused and didn''t enter the room, even though Wendell had already come in first.


    He planned to wake up Randell before he entered the conference room, but he could smell something familiar, yet it gave him a strange feeling. That is why he entered the room as Ranz.


    Ranz walked in slowly as he tried to figure out what the strange feeling was, and it was soon answered by the appearance of the new office staff sitting across his chair.


    Her appearance was now different, but her smell was so familiar that he immediately mumbled her name the moment he realized why he was feeling strange.


    "Nida."


    Without caring about anything else, Ranz stared at her openly.


    Nida ignored him and focused on the presenter, which made his heart sink as he recalled that Nida''s memories were also altered.


    "Is it still fine to approach her?" Ranz observes her and ignores everything else in the room.


    "Her pimples were all gone, but her face was still oily." He commented. He studied her face, which was new to him, because the last time he remembered seeing her was when she was a teenager.


    "She became more beautiful." He thought this as he was itching to hug her again.


    The two-hour long meeting was spent by Ranz only staring at Nida.


    One by one, his office mates left the conference room. He gathers some courage to try to approach her and will try to befriend her, hoping they can still have the same relationship as before.


    He slowly stood up and approached her.


    He paused to consider what to say before softly calling her name.


    "Nida."


    Thud!


    Her things fell down, including her laptop.


    Nida stood up, shocked, and looked up at Ranz in fear.


    "Y-you''re Randell?" She asked, trembling.


    Although Nida was acting frightened by his existence, Ranz felt relieved that Nida could remember him. That only meant they could still continue their relationship. He was hoping she would forgive him and love him again.


    "Nida, you can still remember me?" He asked, shaking, when he felt happy and worried at the same time.


    "M-monster. Hic!" she hiccups, indicating how troubled she is at encountering Randell again.


    Ranz didn''t want her to feel troubled, but he really wanted to get back at her again. She missed her so much.


    "If you still remember me, I thought they erased your memory. Can we s-. " He was about to start to convince her to be back with him again, but he stopped as he sensed someone was coming toward the conference room, which had become empty after all the other employees left after the dismissal of the meeting.


    He kicked Nida''s things that were on the floor under the table to hide them, then grabbed her by the waist and dragged her inside the cabinet.


    "What is happening?" Nida asked as she still trembled in fear while the wolf attack was uncontrollably flashing in her head. Also, a weird sensation in her chest was happening that made her look at Ranz''s chest.


    She blinks multiple times because she could see through his chest and could see his inside, but the weird thing was that he could see a marble beside his heart.


    "W-what is this?" she asked, confused, which Ranz thought she was asking about his behavior.


    "Wait a moment, I don''t want other wolves to see us."


    "W-wolf? Are you going to eat me?" She tried to move out of the cabinet, but Ranz hugged him tightly.


    "Wait a minute. I won''t harm you. "


    "N-no!" Nida pushed her hand to his chest, but it ended up going through it.


    Both of them stared at her hand, surprised.


    "N-nida, what are you?"


    "AAH!"


    Due to her panicking, she pulled out her hand while Ranz core was in her hand.


    "Y-you already know you''re a priestess?" Ranz asked, furiously hating the fact that Mila was right about what she had said to him. "You''re going to kill us too?"


    Ranz was releasing a demonic aura that made Nida scared, and she went out of the cabinet trying to escape, but Ranz caught her hand.


    "Are you going to eat my core?"


    Nida didn''t get anything Nida Ranz was saying and just held on to the core more tightly, which gave Ranz pain.


    "UGGH!! Stop! " He let go of her and screamed in pain.


    Nida ran away and went out of the conference room, holding on to the core.


    "Is this deja vu?" she asked herself, as she felt like she was experiencing the same thing that happened decades ago.


    She hadn''t gone far away yet, but Ranz appeared in front of her in his wolf form again.


    Her knees give in and she loses the strength to run anymore.


    She wanted to scream, but there was no voice coming out of her mouth. She was panicking and cowering in fear as she experienced another horror in the middle of the day.


    "Give me that! " Ranz tried to get the core back to him, but Nida gripped it and hugged it instead.


    AAAAAAAAAHHH


    He screamed in pain again.


    The core became her lifeline. Without it, she doesn''t have anything else to attack the wolf with. She thought.


    But she was wrong; it only made Ranz angrier and think that she had changed and just wanted to harm him.


    "You!" Ranz grabbed her feet and dragged her back into the conference room.


    "N-no!" she shouted as she feared more of her life again.


    "AHH! Ugh!" she screamed as Ranz threw her inside and she hit her butt from landing.


    "What should I do? What should I do!" she mumbles as she watches Ranz approaching her again.


    "Give me back the core!" Ranz grabbed her hand that was holding the core tightly.


    Since Ranz was pulling her hand, she pushed it as well, landing on his chest again.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" he asked, as he felt less pain once the core and her hand were inside him.


    "Please disappear!" she sincerely prayed while her hand was clasped on his core.


    A silver dust suddenly exploded around her as if a party popper had popped open around them, but before they could wonder what happened, Ranz lost consciousness.


    "AAAAAHHH!" Nida screamed while her hand was still stuck on Ranz''s chest.


    A silver-furred wolf suddenly came out of Rand''s body and freaked out Nida.


    "Don''t be afraid, child; I am a goddess, Mila, and I will p-."


    "No, I DON''T LIKE TO DISAPPEAR!" Nida shouted in fear, not willing to hear another word from a strange being in front of her.


    "NO NO NO NO, please disappear. I DON''T WANT TO! DISAPPEAR DISAPPEAR DISAPPEAR BE GONE! " Nida loudly screamed and sincerely prayed that all the scary things would disappear and that this nightmare would end soon.


    "No! child! Don''t! " Goddess Mila tries to stop her, but soon her body becomes transparent and she soon starts to disappear, as what Nida wished was happening.


    "NOOOOO!" screamed the goddess Mila before she vanished completely.


    The room became silent once again once the silver-furred wolf disappeared.


    "What should I do now?" she asks herself as she stares at her unconscious ex-boyfriend while her hand is still stuck inside his chest.

 Chapter 99 - Remember Me (7)

    In desperation to escape the nightmare she''s in once again, she prayed sincerely that everything that scares her would disappear. Unaware that this wish had the potential to turn her life upside down and turn Ranz''s love into hatred,


    Ignorant of her own power, she fortuitously sealed Ranz inside Randell. He was trapped inside with the misunderstanding that she was intentionally harming their core. While she sent her own goddess into nowhere, with her powers scattered around.


    A lot of unfortunate things have happened that need to be fixed urgently, but none of these is on Nida''s mind right now. The thing she''s most concerned about is how she will remove her hand from the chest of her unconscious ex-boyfriend.


    "I cannot pull it out!" she exclaimed, cautious of the possibility that someone might enter the conference. "How can I explain this if someone comes in?" She wonders, but she doesn''t want to wake him up either, because she''s still scared of him.


    "Let go of the core."


    "Aaah!"


    Nida screamed in shock the moment someone suddenly appeared at her side and advised her on what to do.


    "W-who are you?" She asked, shaking.


    She wonders if another strange creature caught her, but the lady on her side is too beautiful to be called strange and evil.


    "I am Angel. There''s no need to know me." She said, brightly smiling, that her beauty and benignity almost blinded her. Nida thought her name fit her face.


    "Come on, slowly let go of his core, and you can take off your hand after that." She gently said, which made Nida follow her instruction.


    She first lifted her fingers one by one, trying not to wake him up. Then, like what Angel said, she easily pulled out her hand and looked at Angel with gratitude, but she walked backwards once she noticed Angel''s sudden change in expression.


    "W-what''s wrong?" she asked once she bumped her back into the wall.


    Angel has a sinister smile, and her eyes are focused on her as if she''s thinking something bad towards Nida.


    "There''s nothing wrong here, but I suddenly thought of a bright idea." She viciously replied.


    "H-huh?"


    "It would be boring if I just kept your situation like this. That is why I volunteered to improvise your story!" She brightly said while her evil aura was still there.


    "What do you mean, I don¡ªack!"


    Angel suddenly pops up in front of Nida and grabs Nida''s head with her hands.


    "I purposely did not erase your memory ten years ago to make fun of the wolves, but you disappointed me. Or should I say, you''ve been boring me for a decade! This reunion is pretty lame. Let''s have a reset, but this time with an altered memory!" She said loudly, her face too close to her.


    Nida looked at her as if she was a loose-screwed person that was talking nonsense, but she soon started to believe her once Angel''s hand glowed brightly while making her feel dizzy.


    "What are you doing?" she exclaimed. Her mind suddenly gets confused by the sudden flashing of her own memory in her mind.


    "Don''t worry, I am just deleting this event from your memory."


    "Wait, you?"


    She cannot argue with her anymore because Nida suddenly loses consciousness and lays down on the floor.


    Angel then came close to Randell and held his head as well.


    "Let''s erase this event in this conference room and let''s have a fresh start!"


    Angel cast to erase Randell''s memory, not knowing there was nothing she would erase because it should be Ranz she should be erasing memories, not Randell''s. But she succeeded in placing a new memory of Randell that made him think that he was the one who attended the conference meeting and pulled Nida inside the cabinet to hide.


    She thought she had completely succeeded when she used magic to levitate the two unconscious ex-lovers and put them inside the cabinet.


    Once she secured both of them, she snapped her finger and the ex-lover was woken up, not remembering that they were unconscious.


    "Nida, I am sorry. I thought your memories were erased. That is why I didn''t contact you. Please listen to me. I won''t harm you again. Please?" Randell pleaded as soon as they regained consciousness.


    The two resume their drama. Nida was acting scared and begging not to be killed again, while Randell was pleading to understand like Ranz did first.


    "Nida please."


    Both people inside the cabinet were teary-eyed. Nida has fear in her eyes, while Randell is remorseful.


    Angel was loving the scene while watching them closely, but she flinched once she sensed someone approaching the room. She snapped her finger, which made her invincible inside the room.


    "Hmm? Wendell?" She mumbled, surprised to see her husband.


    Wendell entered the room so quietly that the people inside the cabinet didn''t notice that he was approaching.


    "That is useless, Ranz," he commented, as he heard the conversation between the two inside.


    "Help!" Nida got out of the cabinet and rushed towards Wendell, and she ended up bumping into his chest.


    "That''s a foul little bitch." Angel commented, still maintaining her invincibility.


    Angel doesn''t like other women touching her husband, but she also doesn''t like him randomly showing up either.


    Also, Wendell doesn''t know that she can cast magic because he only knows her as a werewolf.


    Fortunately, her anger didn''t last long since Nida immediately pulled her body off of Wendell.


    "Mr. President," Nida said, recognizing Wendell.


    "Hi, Ms. New recruit. May we have a calm conversation? " Wendell gently asked Nida. He was thinking that the next few days would be fun since a new plaything had come. But it would not be fun if Nida already knew the truth. He thought.


    That is why, with the ability to alter memory, he touched Nida''s forehead and erased her memory again.


    Thud!


    Nida fell to the floor again, with her brain being touched again, erasing her memory.


    Randell and Wendell talk and argue with each other about Wendell''s action, leaving Nida lying on the floor.


    At the same time, Angel was crouching down near Nida. She''s trying hard not to laugh aloud.


    "Is this human brain still okay?" she asked, still holding in her laughter.


    "Her memories have been erased and altered multiple times. HAHA!" she commented as she held out her hand and touched Nida''s head, regaining the memory of the wolf attack that Wendell erased.


    "I hope you will still be sane once you wake up." Angel said. she is enjoying what is happening to Nida.


    Nida, who had woken up, unable to move on the floor, just watched the two wolves argue while Angel kept her scheme going on as she played with Nida and the wolves'' lives with evilness.


    ....


    ....


    ....


    A few days later,


    "What happened to the wolf?" Daniel asked himself as he couldn''t get in touch with Ranz anymore.


    The last task he gave to Ranz was to catch some goblins and bring them back to the forest, but even the goblins were not back.


    "Should I check?" he said as he walked out of his office and headed out to Ranz''s office, the safety department.


    "Good morning, sir. What can I help you with?" The girl in the department lobby asked


    "Is there a safety officer available?"


    "Ah yes sir, Sir Randell is on the back. What concerns you about him? "


    "Ah, our sprinkler system was broken."


    "Oh, gosh. Wait a second, sir." The lady walked out of the lobby and returned with Randell.


    "Yes, sir? What happened to the sprinkler?" Randell professionally asked, and Daniel felt strange that Randell was looking at him with sparkling eyes, not his usual smug look.


    "Check it for yourself," Daniel briefly said as he led the way. He slowed his pace as they approached the hallway, where there was no one but them, hoping that Ranz would stop acting and immediately report to him what had happened to the goblins.


    But Randell just quietly followed him.


    "You''re Randell?" Daniel asked, as he had run out of patience.


    "Yes sir," Randell politely responded, which made him frown.


    "So you''re Randell." He repeated this as he came to the conclusion that Ranz was currently not in control of their bodies.


    "Yes sir?"


    "Nothing. Go to our office alone. I have an urgent matter to attend to. Bye." Daniel left Randell without any actual work he should be checking.


    He sent some of his shadows to look for the goblins wherever Ranz kept them.


    Daniel trusted Ranz with some of his work because in the past few tasks that he had given to him, he had done well and perfectly executed the task.


    It was the first time that he had messed up.


    If Ranz left them somewhere without any food to consume, the goblins wouldn''t die of hunger, but they could turn into more problematic creatures, aggressive and craving for flesh.


    Haaa


    For the first time in a long time, Daniel sighed.


    "In the end, I still need to work."

 Chapter 100 - Remember Me (8)

    Present time...


    In the middle of a sunny day...


    Nida was tying the unconscious Ranz to the world tree...


    "I don''t know anymore. I don''t know." Nida said, while crying loudly.


    She''s securing her knot to Ranz so that he cannot get off the tree once he wakes up.


    Sob, sob, sob


    She had given up trying to wipe off her tears that were constantly rolling down her eyes.


    Nida was overwhelmed by the truth she discovered after forcing Randell''s core to show her what really happened.


    "Should I believe the core?" she asked herself, as she doubted what she had seen.


    "Should I confirm this first to Daniel?"


    Questions kept popping up in her head as her mind was confused about what she should believe.


    Actually, she saw more than one version of the memories, and she also discovered that not only Rendell''s memories were altered, but so was hers. Their memories were altered and erased multiple times, so she doesn''t even know what is real anymore.


    "Mila, Wendell, Angel," she mumbled after getting down from the large root she was stepping on to tie Ranz.


    She counted the people who had messed with her memories.


    Mila, whom said to erase her memory for safety.


    Wendell erased their memories for the safety of the pack.


    But the worst person was Angel, who had been tricking her since the beginning.


    "Why didn''t I recognize her? She''s the person I saw in the white room who tried to erase my memory. Why did I let myself be deceived?" She said as he recalled the lady who she had encountered ten years ago.


    Nida is trying to organize the messed up memories she collected and the swirling emotions she had. She is also confused about how to feel.


    Angry?


    Frustration


    Sadness?


    Despair?


    All Nida wanted to do now was release all her dust and destroy everything.


    She was not vicious or evil, but she had this urge to vent all her overwhelming emotions by destroying everything and anything.


    But she held herself well, although she felt like exploding.


    "Is it Ranz or Randell?" She asked herself, also getting confused, who is the person she had dated before or who is the one she''s dating now?


    Which is the one she loves?


    Which is the one that would harm her?


    "This person is a scary one. Does he like me first?" She wondered, her gaze fixed on Ranz.


    She only saw Randell''s entire memories, including the altered one, but she wasn''t able to see all of Ranz''s memories since she realized late that there were two people inside Randell''s body.


    "Ack!" Nida crouched down for a moment while holding her head tightly in her hands.


    She''s not hurt physically, but she''s slowly breaking down mentally.


    "This is too much!" her voice echoed loudly in the jungle inhabited by gigantic trees.


    Her dust brought her here and has been comforting her since a while ago, but she doesn''t know yet why they brought her to the middle of a jungle.


    "Eat some twigs?" she repeated, what her dust was telling her to do.


    "Are you also traumatized by everything we experienced? I am sorry that you all have to be taken care of by a priestess with a messed up life." She said, not moving out of her crouching position, but her dust moved on its own and brought a twig in front of her.


    "Hurry?" She repeated their words again as she watched her dust move up and down, indicating that she should hurry and eat the twig they were offering.


    "But this is?" She took the twig and was skeptical of what her silver dust was trying to make her do.


    ZZOOOOMMMM


    Aack!!


    She was shocked by the sudden strong wind brushing off the twig from her hand, but her dust stubbornly picked up the twig again and shoved the twig in her mouth, which pricked her and a little bit of blood stained the twig.


    BBBBRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR


    The ground shook intensely, which made Nida dock and watch the gigantic tree in front of her swing its branches.


    "What is happening?" she exclaimed, and the unnatural movement stopped after her shouting.


    "Poor child. Your memory was altered again, without your knowledge." A heavenly voice spoke to her, but she decided not to be deceived again. She believes that everyone is suspicious because even the lady with an angelic face and named Angel tricked her.


    "Show yourself and fight me now! I am tired of so much scheme and trickery!" She shouted in rage.


    "What time did you catch that wolf?" The heavenly voice said, calmly asking her such a random question.


    "Huh?" She reflexively looked at her watch. "Hmm?"


    She feels strange about the time.


    "1 pm? What is happening?" she asked, surprised.


    She was sure that it was still early in the morning when she chased Ranz around the city. She furrowed her brows once she realized what might be happening.


    "You altered my memory!" She angrily shouted without any clue about who she was talking to or where she should be looking at.


    "Should I ask you about the time if I was the one who altered your memories?"


    "B-but..."


    "Look child, it''s you and the other priests coming here and disturbing my peace. I was about to let your problems be. But¡­" the heavenly voice let out a sigh before finishing her statement. "You really are pitiful. Should I grant you powers to repel memory manipulation spells?"


    "Who are you? No! No! No! I shouldn''t listen to anyone anymore. I cannot be deceived anymore!" She said this while tapping her ears, refusing to hear the heavenly voice any farther.


    "You refused? Then it''s not my loss." The heavenly bluntly said, which made Nida stop what she was doing.


    "Anyway, look at the swamp over there, if you are wondering what happened to you this morning. If you ever change your mind and want to have the ability I am offering, feel free to climb up to my crown and meet me there."


    "To your crown?" Nida asked, but the heavenly voice stopped responding.


    "A-are you a tree? Wait, why would a tree speak? No no no nida, you''ve seen a lot of peculiar things, like a talking tree. It doesn''t make any difference." She talked to herself. She is getting confused about whether to trust the voice or not, but worse than getting confused, knowing that her memory was altered once again is making her extremely frustrated.


    Pat pat pat


    She patted her chest hardly to calm herself.


    "Did I go insane? If not, What would they get if they kept erasing and altering my memory? What''s the sense of this all?" She groaned with questions, but no one else could answer her.


    Chirp, chirp, chirp


    Nida looked up at the canopy created by the towering trees.


    "I envy you, peacefully staying in this jungle." She started to talk to the towering trees.


    This is the moment that she just wanted to be a tree and be still for the rest of her life, with a silent constant life.


    "Hmm? Should I try what she said?" She looked into the swamp the heavenly voice talked about.


    It is located near where she tied Randell.


    Step by step,


    Slowly, she approached the swamp and peered into it.


    "It''s a typical swamp. Should I have to say some spells or prayers?" She wonders if she should put her finger in the water.


    Plop!


    One sound of water dropping and then an image formed in the water showing the front door of her apartment. Soon, a lady with the power to control water appeared.


    "I feel like I am watching a fantasy movie." She commented, as she could see the lady with unearthly beauty was surrounded by floating water.


    "Hmmn.. this bitch!" she commented after watching more scenes on the water.


    It''s a memory she can''t recall because it was deleted in her head, but the scenarios showing on the water are making her fume in anger.


    The lady who introduced herself as a sea priestess brought Ranz into the world tree where she is now. Then she went to pick up Daniel and the three of them got into a confrontation in front of the world tree.


    Daniel apologized and Ranz remained hostile towards Nida, so they ended up fighting, but they were stopped by the sea priestess Vina by knocking down the three of them.


    The damp showed how Vina erased their memories and teleported them back to where they were. She returned Daniel to his house, and she returned Rendell and Nida to their hotel.


    and then left them without a word.


    "Wait? If she returned us to the hotel, she expected me to not remember, including when I forced read Rendell''s core. Then why did I still end up fighting and running around with Ranz, and why did you bring me back here?" She asked her dusts. After watching what happened to the water, she should not be fighting against Ranz if her memory was really altered. Why is she back at the World Tree again.


    Her dust swirls around her, acting as if they had a lot of things they wanted to say.


    "What of it?"

 Chapter 101 - Trickery (1)

    "You''re making me more confused!" Nida shouted as her mind became more chaotic as the truth kept revealing itself to her that she could not tell anymore if it was really the truth or not.


    "This is frustrating. Can anyone summarize the events and tell me what really happened? You are not helping me. Not at all!" She exclaimed as she continued to talk to her silver dust.


    Her dust continues to swirl around her to help her know the real truth and what really happened.


    Actually, her dust is the most trusted witness of all those who tried to give her a fake truth. No one knows that her dust could speak to her. And Nida doesn''t know where it stores their memory and intelligence, but no one can alter or erase what the dust has witnessed.


    Her dust made a visual presentation, forming shapes of what they were trying to explain to make Nida further understand them.


    "So you are all telling me that ten years ago, Angel didn''t alter my memory as she should have done, and once I entered the company, Wendell erased my memory, but Angel returned it back again. Then, when we came to this world tree and argued, we were knocked down, then erased Daniel''s memory and Rendell''s memory (Ranz not included) and returned to where we were, thinking that I wouldn''t do the same after waking up with fresh new memories, but you (dusts) intervened and led me to rereading Ranz''s core again. We are back to this place again, but this time Vina and Daniel were not involved." Nida slowly said, after summarizing all the information that her dusts had said to her.


    "Is my brain still okay?" She checked her head, wondering how she remained sane after all the multiple memory manipulations.


    It''s nice that there''s a chance she''ll forget about her heartbreaks, but being duped and manipulated doesn''t feel right.


    She then looked up to the gigantic tree and thought about taking the offer the lady with the heavenly voice had offered her.


    She mumbled, "Should I protect my head from these tricksters?" she gathered her dust on her back.


    "Let''s fly up! She ordered her dust after it formed a large wing connected to her back so that she could fly to the crown of the tower-like tree.


    She flew upward, but once she reached half way, her dust started to fall off her wings, and soon it made her fall into the ground.


    Thud!


    "Ugh! That hurts!" she shouted. "I can''t use you to fly?" she asked her dust, which was swirling around her.


    "The world tree doesn''t like outside powers coming through her crown?" She repeated what the dust said to her and found it ridiculous.


    "How can I go up if I can''t use my dust?"


    She asked, while thinking hard.


    "Do I badly need it or not?" She wonders if she really needed the powers. Or is it worth the effort to come up with a plan just to have the power to repel manipulation spells?


    "Ugh! I''ll take it! I''ll take it! " She yelled as she made a new set of wings to fly with, but this time they only stayed where she could place her dust without being interfered with.


    She then grabbed the body of the tree and tried to climb from there. She thought it would be easier to climb from the middle.


    But that was what she thought. The crown was too far away to be climbed that easily.


    huff huff huff


    Nida catches her breath and her muscles hurt. But she didn''t give up.


    "Finally!" She shouted once she reached the crown and celebrated as if she had reached the peak of Mount Everest.


    Her eyes sparkled as soon as she saw the brightly sparkling pile of gems scattered around the top of the crown. A large nest is sitting on top of the crown, as if a hundred-foot dragon is collecting gems in his nest.


    "Finally, you wanted my offer. Or just come here to steal some of my gems." The heavenly voice asked as she slowly showed up.


    Nida took a step back, which caused her to fall on the edge of the large nest, slide down, and fall into the tower-like tree.


    AAAAAAAAAA


    She screamed loudly as she held out her hand upward, desperate for someone to pull her up so that she wouldn''t fall like ripe fruit falling from the tree.


    "I thought I would die from a wolf attack, but I was going to die because I stupidly tripped and fell from the world tree." She shouted in fear as her tears flew up from the gravity that was pushing her to meet her end.


    "Help!" she exclaimed. She shouted desperately, and she stopped falling right after she was just ten inches away from the ground.


    "Huh? I''m still alive?" She asked herself while checking her body if it was still in one piece. "Thank you veraaaaaaaaa."


    She was about to thank the world tree that moved its branches to catch her right before she could meet the hard ground, but her speech of gratitude was interrupted once the branch sent her up again, as if she was a bullet from a sling shot.


    "Ugh!" she groans once she is caught by another branch again and placed gently back into the large nest.


    "Do you like extreme things?" the lady with a heavenly voice asked, clueless about what Nida was doing from springing up on her branches.


    "Huh? No way! Of course not! I was just shocked." Nida held on to what she was about to say because she felt like it would offend the lady who seemed very powerful.


    "Do not hesitate. I''d prefer it if you talked with all honesty. I don''t get offended that easily." She said, encouraging Nida to voice her thoughts.


    "Then, ehem!" she cleared her throat first to prepare herself to talk straightforwardly. "I was actually perplexed by your appearance."


    "My appearance? Ahh. You got scared?"


    "Yes, madam. Your voice sounded very heavenly, but you don''t look like you came from heaven at all." She cautiously shared as she fidgeted around.


    Nida is still wary of the lady in front of her as she releases ominous feelings around her.


    The lady is wearing a long black gown that covers her feet and arms entirely with its long sleeves. She''s also wearing a torn black crown that supports the long black veil that hides her entire head, face and neck.


    "Oh? Why? What do Heaven''s people look like? " The lady asked, even though she knew exactly what the divine race looked like.


    "They look kind, bright and beautiful."


    "Why am I not beautiful?"


    "No! I can''t tell because you''re dressed in full black and you''re also covered up and with that veil you look very ominous. "


    Ha ha ha.


    Nida watched the lady in black and gracefully laughed aloud.


    "W-what''s funny?"


    "No, sorry. It''s just funny how humans perceive white automatically as good and dark automatically as evil. Who are you all deciding that for yourself? "


    "W-why are we wrong?"


    "Who knows? Want to know the truth? "


    "Yes!" she curiously asked, even though it was not the thing she went about, but she soon regretted it once she watched the lady in black form a gun in her hand and shoot her without blinking.


    Bang bang bang.


    "Oh, no! Why suddenly? Why are you shooting me? "


    Bang bang bang.


    She doesn''t know if she''s just good at avoiding the bullets or if the lady in black was just poor at shooting because not a single bullet managed to hit her.


    "Why are you avoiding me? I assumed you were curious about what a true evil person looks like and what a true angel looks like. And you can only meet them once you die. "


    "I am curious, but I don''t want to die either." She shouted, not letting down her guard to be prepared for any possible shooting of the lady in black.


    "Okay, fine. So you want the spell repellent right? "


    "Yes!"


    "Okay here." The lady in black suddenly appeared in front of her and tapped her finger on her forehead. Nida felt a sudden electricity leave her head and spread throughout her body, but it disappeared in an instant.


    Tsk tsk tsk.


    "Mila is getting demoted." The lady in black said and clicked her tongue after touching Nida''s forehead. The lady took this chance to read about the purpose of Nida''s existence. As a world tree that oversees and watches over the world, with the power to see someone''s fate and purpose of existence.


    Everyone has a purpose for why they were born. Even tiny bugs have an important role in the world, and that significant truth about one person could be clearly read by the world tree.


    Haaa


    She let out a sigh after clicking her tongue.


    "What did you say, ma''am?" Nida asked, confusedly.


    "You''re blessed with a long life, so you don''t have to worry about dying."


    "Seriously? Wait, are you some sort of fortuneteller?" Nida asked, still clueless about whom she was interacting with.


    "No, I am the world tree."

 Chapter 102 - Trickery (2)

    "I am the world tree." The lady bluntly introduced herself as she could not believe that Nida was still clueless after all that had happened to her inside her jungle.


    "The world tree? Isn''t the world tree this tree?"


    "This is also the world tree."


    "What? Whoa! Wait!"


    Nida panicked again once the lady in black held out her gun once again.


    "Why are you still panicking even though I told you you wouldn''t die? Like I said, you''re blessed with a long life."


    "That doesn''t mean you can shoot me or hurt me! I hate being in pain! I don''t want to get injured"


    "Oh? That makes sense. Your body is not immortal yet." The lady in black swung her hand and the gun disappeared in the air like a fading black smoke.


    "What did you say?"


    "Why do I have to keep repeating my words when I am talking to you?" The lady in black said, annoyed by Nida''s cluelessness, but Nida could not really tell the expression of the lady in front of her because her face wasn''t visible.


    "I am sorry, but I can hear what you were saying, but I am having a hard time understanding you. You keep saying, I''ll have a long life and leave a comment on immortality. Then are you implying that I''ll be immortal soon?"


    "Yes, once you die, you won''t pass over like a normal soul. You will remain in this realm, but of course you''re not human anymore."


    "Then what would I be?"


    "Goddess."


    "G-goddess? Me? " She repeated her words again, with a very surprised look.


    Discovering that she will be immortal and a higher being soon doesn''t make her feel happy at all.


    ..


    ..


    ..


    Hnghh


    "W-where am I?" Randell asked himself as he could feel the tightness of the rope tied to him.


    As Randell regained consciousness, he realized that he was in the middle of a jungle, tied to a thick tree. As he looked around, all he could see were endless towering trees that were too huge to be in a normal jungle. They were far bigger in width and height than any trees that he''d ever seen. The trunks alone were ten feet thick at the base, and the tops were higher than he could estimate.


    If the place seemed unreal, he thought he had gotten lost in a fairy tale if he wasn''t dreaming.


    "Don''t look around as if this is your first time seeing a jungle like this." Ranz suddenly commented, which made Randell flinch.


    "But this is my first time." Randell said innocently, which made Ranz let out a heavy sigh.


    "They manipulated your memory again."


    "They did what?"


    "I am tired of repeating the same explanation. Can''t you just have immunity to such a spell? Why can''t you repel their manipulation?" Ranz, frustrated, exclaimed.


    Ranz, like Nida, was tired of the never-ending cycle of forgetting and altering memories.


    He wished to record everything and simply present it to Randell whenever someone attempted to play with their brains again.


    "What are you saying? And why are we tied here? The last thing I remember was our fight with the Tikbalang."


    "That was ages ago." Ranz spoke as he groaned. I''ll write a diary once we go home, so that you''ll just read it whenever you need it. Let''s escape this place first."


    Ranz takes over their bodies and changes his form to that of their wolf.


    Aaaaaa!


    He screamed while trying to break the thick rope tied to them.


    Snap!


    The rope snapped all at once and fell loose.


    He put some weight on his other foot as he made a stance for him to be able to kick the ground with strength so that they could dash out of the jungle.


    BAM!


    Ranz flopped down on the ground after he kicked the ground to run. An object landed on his back, pinning him down and making him kiss the dirt ground.


    "What the fuck!" he cursed as he realized that it was not something that fell on his back but someone else.


    "You''re cursing. You must be Ranz." Nida calmly said as she remained sitting on the back of Randell. She also used her dust to make herself heavier than usual, which made Ranz unable to get up.


    "What of it if I am Ranz?" Ranz still hated Nida for what she did months ago.


    "Hmm, actually, while you two are sleeping, I had a conversation with the world tree."


    Ranz stops growling after hearing Nida speak, as if Ranz and Randell are separate people.


    "She allows me to have a peek into my future and a clear view of what really happened in the past." She calmly shared. Ranz could not see Nida''s expression because of their position. Ranz gave up on trying to get up and just let his face touch the ground.


    He frowned so hard from feeling bad toward Nida as he could hear her tone and voice with so much exhaustion and sadness.


    "She did even give me the power to repel memory manipulation, so from now on I will make sure no one tries to deceive me ever again."


    "What''s the point of telling me that? Why do I care?"


    "Ranz, aren''t you talking too much? Why are you getting angry at her?" Randell, who was clueless as ever, innocently tried to stop Ranz from being rude toward Nida.


    "She tried to kill us!" he angrily shared with Rndell.


    "You must be mistaken. How can she even do that?"


    "She tried to eat our co-hnghh!" Ranz suddenly moan loudly as he felt unusually good in his lower body.


    "Why did you suddenly go silent? Are you talking to Randell now?" Nida asked. She started to pet Ranz as she gently played her hand over Ranz''s soft furry tail.


    "Stop what you''re doing! Hnghh! " Ranz shouted as he struggled not to moan as his tail moved with every stroke of Nida''s hand.


    "S-she''s doing great petting us. I like it." Randell commented as they both felt their faces burn and flushed red.


    "Why do I have to stop? It seems you like it though. " Nida teasingly moved her hand more as she could see Ranz acting like a dog.


    Aawoooooo


    Ranz howled as he could not take the heat and weird sensation he was feeling, but he growled once more when he heard Nida snickering.


    "Oh, sorry for teasing you. You look scary, but you act like an obedient pet. How ironic is it that you look cute and evil at the same time?" Nida said after she stopped laughing.


    Ranz looked angry once again, as he hated people judging him as an evil creature.


    "Hey, Ranz and Randell." Nida softly called them, which made them a little bit emotional as it was their first time hearing someone calling their name, not as one but as two separate individuals.


    "The world tree actually offered me other things. If you agree, we can start again and live peacefully once again. Nida said softly as she lightly stroked Ranz''s fur that was coming out of his torn shirt.


    "We can? Really?" Randell has to do the talking because Ranz is taking time to think.


    "You''re Randell, right? You sound the same, but weirdly, I can tell which is talking now." Nida brightly smiled once Randell came out.


    Nida actually likes it when Randell is the one in control because he is more understanding and less violent.


    Ranz and Randell are easy to distinguish.


    Randell is reserved and introverted, while Ranz is violent and vulgar.


    "Yes, I am Randell. How did you know that there was another person inside me?"


    "Hmm? Ranz, what to do? Has Randell had his memory manipulated?" Nida worriedly asked Ranz, since, based on the world tree, Ranz was more knowledgeable about the supernatural world and the thinker of the two. Randell was just too pure and innocent.


    "Don''t be rude and try to look for the other when the other is here talking to you." Ranz stated bluntly, as he switched back with Randell. He was done thinking and, at the same time, found Nida''s behavior weird.


    "Oh? Is there a rule like that? I don''t know. Well, whatever. So Ranz, are you willing to hear my offer for us to live peacefully again?"


    "Why did you ask me alone? Randell is also here."


    "I know, but he doesn''t have a clue about our situation. Do you think he could think of the best for you two if he only had his emotions and not the proper knowledge?"


    "W-why? What''s wrong? What happened?" Randell acted like a fool. His feelings were hurt by feeling like a fool for not knowing anything, and he felt like baggage for both Ranz and Nida.


    "Randell is not stupid. We will decide things at the same time." Ranz said.


    Randell felt touched by his brother''s consideration and effort not to hurt his feelings.


    "Okay, whatever. So what I was saying was, " Nida paused once she felt Ranz''s hand tapping on her legs.


    "What?" she curtly asked.


    "Would we talk in a normal position?"

 Chapter 103 - Trickery (3)

    "Would we talk in a normal position?" Ranz asked as he could not stand to remain in his embarrassing position because Nida remained sitting on his back while he was eating dirt while lying face down on the ground.


    "No, let''s keep this position." Nida rejected Ranz, and she put more weight on her dust to make her feel heavier.


    She doesn''t want to give Ranz any chance to attack her.


    "Ugh! You sound like you''re asking for a deal, but you''re not treating us nicely! " Ranz grumbled, but he moaned loudly again once Nida''s hand landed on his tail.


    "Hnghh! Stop!" he shouted while his face flushed. Nica could also see his ears and neck getting red.


    "You''re quite sensitive to this part?" Nida pulled his tail and that made Ranz moan even louder, which sounded too erotic for her, and her face turned red as well.


    "I am not a pervert!" she convinced herself after letting go of Ranz''s tail. She didn''t mean to make him sound too erotic; she just wanted to tame him.


    "Ehem! Just behave there and listen to me. " Nida said, awkwardly, as she could feel Ranz''s hard breathing from moaning loudly and feeling the strange sensation of his tail being pulled.


    Ranz turned silent while Randell was feeling embarrassed inside of him.


    "Back to what I was saying: The world tree gives me power to give Ranz his physical body. "


    "What? Physical body!" Ranz was still in a daze. It was Randell who shouted in surprise at the news that there was a way that they could live as two individuals.


    They actually never searched for ways to live separately and just acted as if they would live together forever, and hearing that it was possible was the best thing that they could get to live a much better life. In that way, their lives won''t be so complicated.


    "Yes, but there are consequences to having a new body."


    "Ha! In this world, there really is no such thing as free things." Ranz was back and scoffed at Nida, thinking that there was no way the world tree would give them an easy pass to living harmoniously.


    "I don''t think if this is fine with you, but if you want to have two separate bodies, you can, but both of you could never transform into your berserk form. You two will become normal human beings. "


    "Will we lose our wolf blood?"


    "No. Actually, you could berserk, but one body will disappear again, and I am not sure if it will go back to the other body or if it will die. It would be risky if you loved transforming, but it would be safe if you could live as a human for the rest of your life. "


    Ranz and Randell were both speechless.


    It is not like they really need their wolf form.


    They were doing fine even before they could berserk, but if their enemies knew about this, their lives may be in danger.


    "Is it nice, Ranz?" Randell stated that he felt excited about having two separate bodies.


    "It would be nice if no enemy attacked us. We will lose our beast form. That''s dangerous, especially for you who suck at fighting."


    "Then let''s move into a place we can live peacefully! Isn''t that what we''re aiming for? We can finally live normally!"


    Ranz can''t believe how na?ve Randell is.


    "Is this some sort of effect when your memory has been altered multiple times?"


    "What?"


    "No, nothing. Look, Randell, we actually have a lot of enemies. So, your idea is almost impossible. I can protect myself, but I can''t protect you most of the time."


    "Enemies? Who the tikbalang?"


    "They''re one of them. There''s a lot more." Ranz said this while regretting his previous actions for amassing so many enemies that they were having difficulty accepting a very good offer.


    "What? You made a lot of enemies?"


    "Yes, sorry about that. Sorry for ruining your dream of a peaceful life."


    Randell became speechless, and Ranz stopped talking as well.


    They hit a wall. They can''t think of a way out of their misery.


    Meanwhile, Nida just gave them time to think and she just waited for them to decide while she sat at the back of Randell.


    "What took them so long to decide?" Nida wondered as she could not observe the werewolf expression that she was sitting on.


    All she could see was the back of his head.


    "Excuse me? Aren''t you done deciding yet?" Nida asked as she felt tired sitting on the werewolf''s back, but Ranz didn''t respond and just kept his face down to the ground.


    "You asleep?" Nida leans forward to check on the werewolf''s face. "I can''t believe you fell asleep at a time like this." Nida said she could finally see Ranz''s face. His eyes were closed and he was not moving at all.


    Nida got up from sitting to stretch out her body that had gotten stiff from sitting for too long.


    "HEY!" Nida shouted once Ranz suddenly got up and ran away, leaving her with dirt that flew up from the wolf''s sudden dash.


    "They don''t want to lose their wolf form?" Nida asked, realizing what the two had decided.


    "Madam, I think you judged them wrong?" Nida looked up at the world tree and talked to it.


    "You''re not responding too?" Nida returned her gaze to the direction where the wolf had run off to.


    "But really, where are they going?" Nida tilted her head as she knew from the world tree that this place is not something you can go in and out of freely, not unless you''re a god, saint, or priest.


    "Madam, I am going to rest. Please wake me up once they come back." Nida gently asked the world tree, and she looked for a good place to sleep.


    She found a good shade she could sleep on and a group of dried leaves suddenly gathered around the shade, forming a comfortable bed-like cushion for her to lie on.


    "Thank you, madam." Nida thanks the world tree and lays down to sleep.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    ¡­..


    "Shit! What kind of place is this!" Ranz grumbled as they couldn''t get out of the jungle even though they were running straight and at full speed.


    "Ranz, calm down. I don''t think we can live here. Nida didn''t even try to run after us."


    Ranz stopped running and punched the tree on his side. The punch was so strong that it broke the trunk of the tree and their fist bled.


    He also realizes that they cannot freely leave the forest after Nida didn''t even try to run after them, but he doesn''t want to return to her after running away like a coward.


    They try to escape as they decide not to take Nida''s offer.


    "That bitch sided with them too!" he shouted angrily.


    "Ranz, do you hate her now? Why are you so angry at Nida? I thought you loved her? We love her. Right?" Randell innocently asked, as he could not understand why Ranz detested Nida so much.


    "I may look very unreasonable, but I am like this because I still love her, even though I really hated what she did. It''s so frustrating!" Ranz pounded his chest as he was angrier with himself than with Nida.


    "Did she really side with our enemies? Is it our fault?"


    "Our fault?" Ranz could not believe what he was hearing from Randell.


    "We almost killed her. Isn''t it normal that Nida would hate us."


    "Are you justifying that it is normal for her to kill us too because we are the first ones to harm her? It''s not like we intended to do it!"


    "What if we just misunderstood her? What if she doesn''t intend to kill us as well?"


    "Why are you siding with her? Are you in love with her?"


    "Why? Aren''t you too, Ranz?"


    Ranz cannot answer Randell because he can''t agree or disagree with him.


    "Should we go back?" Randell suggested.


    "What are you planning to do after we go back to her?"


    "Should we try to understand her and make her understand us too?"


    "Are you trying to clear up some sort of misunderstanding? What if there is really no misunderstanding and I am right? What will you do?"


    "I''ll kill her, of course."


    "You- you have never been vicious since you were born. Where did you learn that word?" Ranz was surprised by Randell''s sudden villainous remark. He saw Randell as an innocent and soft-hearted child. He never thought their situation could turn his soft side cruel as well.


    "If you are really right, Ranz, I won''t hesitate to kill her as well. But I don''t want to regret not understanding her if we really misunderstood her."


    "Okay, fine. You win. But don''t be reckless. Our lives are on the line here."


    "You should be saying that to yourself, Ranz. You''re the most brute and reckless person here."


    "Che!"


    Ranz and Randell finally agreed to go back to the world tree where Nida and they are, hoping their new decision will take them to the peaceful life Randell wanted.

 Chapter 104 - Trickery (4)

    "She''s sleeping?" Ranz mumbled as they sneakily approached the sleeping priestess. She didn''t even make any move, even if the wolf was already staring at her too closely.


    "Isn''t she adorable?" Randell commented while they subconsciously wagged their tails.


    "Yeah, she''s adorable when she''s sleeping. Shall we keep her like this forever?" Ranz coldly said as he raised his hand and was about to stab her with his sharp claws, but Randell controlled the other hand to stop Ranz from doing what he was about to do.


    "Hmm? You''re getting stronger? You can even intervene even though I am the one in control of our bodies?"


    "Don''t compliment me while you are trying to kill her. Don''t we decide to understand and take her side?"


    "Ah, sorry, I forgot. I thought this was the only chance we had to kill her." Ranz pulled down his hand and hid his claws.


    "Oh, come on, Ranz."


    "Yeah, yeah, I won''t try to kill her again. Here, swap with me. Talk to her." Ranz switched control to Randell.


    "Nida?" Randell gently tapped his hand on Nida''s shoulder to wake her up, but she wasn''t even close to waking up.


    Swooosssshhh


    A cold breeze suddenly passed by them and made her rub her arms while still sleeping.


    "c-cold." She mumbled and her hand tapped around the ground, acting as if she was looking for a blanket.


    "Nida, wake up." Randell gently tapped her shoulder again, but she caught his hand and pulled him close, making Randell fall.


    "Hmm. Warm." She said, while cuddling Randell. She felt the warmth on Randell''s thick, soft fur.


    "N-nida." Randell panicked while he was in Nida''s arms, but he didn''t move away.


    "Haaa, this is why you''re too weak, Randell." Ranz commented as he watched Randell just letting himself be cuddled by Nida.


    "What should I do then?" Randell asked, still flustered.


    "You can''t wake her up if you act like a softy." Ranz takes over their bodies again and moves his mouth too close to Nida''s neck.


    "ACK!"


    Nida was woken up by the pain in her neck. She immediately pushed Ranz away from her, but Ranz wrapped her arms around her waist and pulled her close to his furry, muscled body.


    They remain lying down together while Ranz''s fangs remain deep in Nida''s neck.


    "Identity crisis? Let me remind you. Ranz, you''re a werewolf." Nida stated, with her stoic expression. She is scared as usual, but she''s not showing it because she thought trembling and panicking wouldn''t help her either.


    "Oh, I was just wondering what your blood tastes like." Ranz smiled and licked the blood that was flowing out of the bite wound. "You taste disgusting." He stood up and dusted off some dried leaves that were stuck to his fur.


    "Here, talk to Randell. He''s angry about biting you." Within seconds, the werewolf''s expression changed, and he approached Nida again, helping her to stand up.


    "I am sorry! I really can''t control Ranz! He has his own will!"


    Randell was about to press Nida''s wound to stop it from bleeding, but he watched it close on its own instead.


    "I am a priestess. I can heal myself." Nida blandly stated, while she rubbed her neck. She only felt the pain for a moment, but soon her flesh healed on its own.


    "Ah, right. I am sorry." Randell said gloomily as he bowed his head to show how sorry he was.


    "So? Have you changed your mind? You''re back here. Does that mean you''re taking up the offer?"


    "B-before we agree to it. I would like to share with you that if we turned into normal humans, our lives would be in danger. I was wondering if you could help with that."


    "How lame." Ranz commented as he scoffed at Randell''s way of speaking about Nida and how he lamely asked for help.


    "You''re asking for protection in addition to a new body?" Nida asked as she saw Randell''s behavior as pure and adorable, unlike how Ranz saw it as being lame.


    "Protection? I just wanted to share with you that it will be hard for us as well to live without our wolf form."


    "So? Are you taking it or not?" Nida got confused by Randell. He fidgeted in front of her, talking very timidly as if he needed to pee.


    "There''s no comfort room here. Use the trees."


    "I am not holding it in to pee!" Randell shouted out of embarrassment, but Nida just responded with a smile.


    "Did Ranz amass a lot of enemies?" Nida asked, as it was pretty obvious that Ranz was the trouble maker.


    "It''s to protect me too." Randell said timidly.


    "I am the priestess. I can do the protecting job, but if you don''t trust me, you can ask Daniel since you and him are partners in crime in the first place."


    "We are?" Randell asked.


    Nida just fixed her collar because it''s useless to explain it to Randell.


    "So what is it now? Are you doing it or not? What about Ranz?"


    "I want to do it. But Ranz." Randell paused for a moment before he spoke his next word. "He said that even without our beast-like strength, he could still kill you."


    "Hmm? Fine with me." Nida casually responded as she held on to the word tree''s word that she would have a long life no matter what.


    Nida and Randell closed their distance between each other and held on to Randell''s hand.


    "N-nida?"


    Her actions make Randell nervous. He could not hear anything else except the loud thumping of his chest.


    Nida just guided him near the foot of the world tree. She then raised her hand, and a twig fell from the crown of the tree, and Nida caught it perfectly.


    Crunch crunch crunch.


    "Uh? Nida?" Randell doesn''t know what to say while watching Nida eat the twig as if she''s snacking on it.


    He tried to get out of Nida''s hand that was holding his other hand, but she held on to him more tightly. She didn''t say anything and just continued to devour the twig.


    Crunch crunch crunch.


    "Did she go crazy?" Ranz commented. he found Nida''s behavior strange.


    "Fuha! That doesn''t taste good at all. " She finally said it after eating all the thirty-centimeter long twig.


    "Please lie down. Let''s start by taking out Ranz from your body."


    "We are doing it now?" Randell nervously asked.


    "Why? When do you expect us to do it?"


    Randell just bit his lower lip and followed Nida''s instruction to lay down.


    They walked closer to the world tree''s gigantic root and laid beside it, resting his head on the root.


    Of course, they remain holding each other''s hands.


    Nida placed Randell''s hand above his head, and she sat on his belly.


    "This position is..." Randell commented while his face turned red again, feeling shy about Nida''s bold action.


    "Don''t act like we have never done it before."


    "W-we did it?"


    "Ah, right. Your memory is jumbled." Nida coldly looked at Randell and pinned him down while grabbing his other hand to hold it together on top of his head. "Never mind if you can''t remember."


    She then controlled her dust to hold Randell''s hand up.


    "If you do it to me, I won''t forget it." Ranz suddenly interjected, moving his lower body teasingly.


    Nida frowned at Ranz''s boldness and replied straightforwardly, "pervert."


    "Who''s more perverted here?" Ranz looked at her up and down. "Are you sure you''re not going to rape us, Ni- asdsrsdg"


    Nida put a gag in Ranz''s mouth, a gag made with her silver dust.


    "World Tree said that it will be a little bit painful because I''ll be pulling out one of your souls. I''ll be creating an artificial core for Ranz, but that core is fragile, so be careful. And for the physical body? It will be made of my silver dust. " Nida explained.


    She ripped Randell''s clothes that were already torn open after berserk. And she lightly ran her hand over his furry chest.


    Hnghh


    Randell moaned from the touch.


    "Don''t make such weird sounds!" Nida slapped Randell''s chest. She is also having weird thoughts about what she is doing.


    "I am not a pervert. I am not a pervert." She said to herself, convincing herself that she was only doing this for the sake of making the two become more human. In that way, she will have fewer problems in her life.


    But the thought of pinching Randell''s nipples is distracting her.


    "I am not a pervert!" she repeated this thought to herself as she felt the strong urge to touch Randell''s nipple, which is not included in the process.


    Hnghh!


    Randell moaned loudly again after Nida couldn''t control her desire to touch Randell''s nipples.


    Nida gulped her own saliva as she was turned on by just touching him.


    "Wake up, Nida!" she said internally, shaking her head to refocus herself.


    "Look for the core!"


    She''s running her hand around his chest because she''s looking for the right position where she could enter her hand inside Randell.


    After talking with the world tree, she discovered that she''d been doing it wrong. That is why Randell has felt pain before.


    "I found it!"

 Chapter 105 - Trickery (5)

    "Found it!" she shouted.


    Although she''s distracted by Randell''s nipples, she works hard to find the right place to insert her hand. Unlike what she''s previously done, inserting in the right position will give Randell less pain, especially when she''s going to grip on his core again.


    hnghh!


    Randell groaned from feeling Nida''s hand slowly going inside of him. He was expecting it to be painful once Nida reached his core, but he felt nothing. Nida kept her hand on his core while pouring in some of her powers.


    Moments later, Randell''s body started to glow with a silver light.


    "Pulling out the soul would be painful, so bear with it." Nida warned him as she got ready to safely pull out Ranz''s soul from Randell''s body.


    AAAAAHHHHHHH


    Ranz and Randell both screamed in pain.


    Nida feels hurt while watching them scream in pain, but she cannot pull him out hastily or else his soul would be harmed.


    "Bear with it. I am working hard as well." She said this while sweating profusely.


    She only pulled the soul half way, and at the same time, she needed to form a body to transfer it to.


    "Ack!" She felt pain after controlling her dust to cut her pinky and place it on her palm. The cut was clean and the wound immediately closed and healed, but it didn''t grow back her pinky.


    She controlled her dust and swirled it around her hand. She pictured Randell''s body in her mind so that she could create a full human body. while her other hand continues to extract Ranz''s soul.


    "W-wait? Can I still imagine that too? "


    AAAAAAAAAAA


    Randell and Ranz screamed more loudly after receiving another extra dose of pain after Nida was distracted by another thought.


    "Opps, sorry." She refocuses her mind and pictures the whole human body of Randell.


    Fortunately, she slept with him once so that she knew the details of his whole body.


    The painful process continued as she could only do the work slowly but not mess around. Her pinky slowly grows bigger and bigger, and it soon forms the new human body of Ranz.


    huff huff huff


    Randell breathed heavily and stopped screaming as soon as Ranz''s soul was completely pulled out of his body.


    His wolf''s form disappeared, and he returned to his human body, naked.


    His mouth was still gagged and his hand was still tied up. That is why he could only silently watch Nida still working on Ranz''s soul.


    "Is that what the soul looked like?" he thought.


    Ranz''s soul looked like a deformed, boneless human body with red skin. It is a bit transparent, but he could still see Ranz''s face, which was still screaming in pain.


    Nida couldn''t think of anything else as she created a new core from her dust. She inserted it into the transparent body of the soul before slowly placing it into the human body she created.


    SSSWWWWOOOOSSSHHHH


    Strong winds gathered around them and the dust flew around uncontrollably until the soul was inserted completely.


    huff huff huff


    This time it''s Nida who is breathing heavily after feeling exhausted from all the spells she cast.


    Plop!


    "W-what? What happened? Did I fail?" Her eyes trembled once she looked into Ranz''s body, falling down on the ground lifeless.


    sdfasdfjsuf!


    Randell flailed his body to get away from being bound and feared that something might go wrong with Ranz.


    "Ah! S-sorry!" Nida hurriedly removed the gag from his mouth and untied the dust that bound him.


    "Ranz!" Randell ran straight toward Ranz, who was unconscious and not breathing.


    "N-nida, what happened?" she shouted, trembling and close to tears.


    "I only did what the world tree instructed me to! It''s impossible! There''s nothing going wrong!" She panicked and approached the two muscled naked men. She tries to pulse Ranz, but she can''t hear anything or see any sign of life.


    "Did I really mess up?" Her tears flowed uncontrollably down her cheeks, and she never imagined that her actions would be so rash as to kill Ranz.


    Seeing Nida''s expression made Randell tear up as well.


    "N-No, this is not right." He cried hoarsely.


    Smirk!


    The two freeze once they catch Ranz''s lips forming a smile.


    "Come here!" Ranz suddenly opened his eyes and pulled the two toward him, hugging both of them tightly.


    "Why are you both crying? I am fine." Ranz exclaimed excitedly, He is thrilled that he has his own body now.


    Nida and Randell could also feel Ranz breathing and his lively confirmation that the process was successful.


    "Thank goodness! You''re fine!" Randell hugged him back, which also squeezed Nida in between them.


    "Excuse me, you both are poking me." Nida said calmly, but her face turned as red as a tomato. She pushed them away and started running away from the two, turning away from them to avoid looking at their naked bodies.


    Randell immediately stood up out of embarrassment. He just realized that he was naked and covered his thing with his hand, while Ranz didn''t care at all and proudly presented his healthy body.


    "Why are you getting all shy? You''ve already seen this body. Plus, you did a great job creating my body. You made mine bigger!" He laughed loudly while comparing his thing to Randell.


    "Hmm? Did we not look the same at all?" Randell shyly commented. He was talking about their overall appearance. Their faces look the same as if they were identical twins, but Ranz''s complexion is darker than Randell''s, and his hair color is more grayish. And most of all, Nida made Ranz''s thing longer and larger.


    "I hurriedly made it. That is why I didn''t make it exactly what Randell looked like. I can only imagine what is going on in my mind! " She exclaimed as she spoke, not facing toward them.


    "Oh, really? So you imagine it to be bigger?" Ranz teasingly whispered in Nida''s ears.


    "Shut up! And get dressed!" Nida lifted her hand and ordered her dust to cover the two naked men.


    Ranz and Randell ended up wrapped in a cocoon-shaped dust.


    Nida calmed her heart first before facing them again.


    "Stay there while I am resting."


    "Rest? Cast a teleportation spell and let us leave this place now!" Ranz demanded.


    "Do you think giving yourself a new body is easy? I am extremely exhausted." Nida pounded her chest, which made Ranz stare at her hand, which was missing a pinky.


    "Fine. Rest." He said, curtly. He gazed away at Nida and felt bad for her missing finger. He was a bit thankful, but he could not bring himself to thank her.


    "Thank you, Nida." Randell wholeheartedly thanked Nida with his still teary eyes.


    "No need to thank me." Nida walked away and returned to the shade she had been sleeping in a while ago.


    "Don''t bother me with your new body and don''t bother me sleep." She snapped her finger, letting them go from the cocoon-like wrap.


    She then created a dome-like wall around her to protect her from anyone approaching her while she was asleep, but she quickly released it when a vine suddenly shot up around her to create a wall.


    The world tree noticed that she can''t rest well if she has her dust up and generously lends her vines.


    Ranz and Randell just watched Nida fall asleep before they moved a distance away from Nida to not disturb her.


    "Can you walk well? Ranz?" Randell asked worriedly as he watched him stumble.


    "I will definitely walk properly before Nida wakes up." He exclaimed excitedly as Randell walked alongside him.


    "I think we need to look for something to cover us first. She can''t take us if we remain naked."


    "Don''t you love her seeing all red?" Ranz said it as if he was a pervert, and that made Randell grimace.


    "Fine, fine. Don''t look at me disgusted like that. I''ll practice walking first, then let''s find something to cover once I can at least stand on my own."


    "Okay, fine." Randell agreed and supported him in practicing walking. They didn''t watch the time and didn''t notice that the sun was about to set now.


    "Did she wake up?" Ranz asked after Randell came back to check on her if she had woken up.


    "No, she''s still asleep."


    "Hmm? Can we look for food or things to cover us in this dark jungle?" Ranz worriedly asked.


    The fairy tale-like forest turned spooky once the sun was gone. The stars are not making the jungle escape its darkness because of the trees that are covering the sky. The only place that was covered in light was the world tree.


    The world tree was decorated with fireflies, making it dreamlike, but all the others were gloomy and spooky.


    "Are you hungry, Ranz?"


    "Yes, I guess I used much of my energy in practicing to walk. Human body is too damn weak." Ranz commented. He didn''t know that the human body is too needy and too easy to lose strength.


    "I''ll go look for food and wait for me here."


    "No, I''ll come with you."

 Chapter 106 - Trickery (6)

    Sigh!


    She heaved a long sigh once she had woken up. She slept long enough to replenish her strength, but mentally she was still exhausted.


    "I can''t believe I''m running around like this." She mumbled as soon as she could finally check on herself.


    She was only wearing the hotel robe, and her feet were covered in dirt because she was barefooted the whole time. She had no time to wear her clothes because Ranz ran off the building naked.


    "I am no different from those two. I am basically naked."


    She brushed her face with both of her hands and got up from lying on the ground.


    "Thank you for lending me your vines, madam."


    The vines shook in response to Nida, then crawled back to the world tree after Nida thanked her.


    "Where are they?" Nida asked, even though there was no one who could answer. The world tree was also reluctant to hold conversation with her, but she continued to speak to herself.


    "Is it weird to run around the jungle naked? Do they think this is old age?"


    She gestured her dust to look for Ranz and Randell. She had the strength to teleport back to the city, and she wanted to shower and wear clothes again.


    Sssssssssssssssssssssss


    The dust ran through the jungle and instantly sent a signal to Nida once they finally reached the two.


    "Hmm? What kind of play are they doing?"


    Her dust covered her eyes like VR glasses to let her see what her dust could see, showing what the two were doing.


    "Let go of me, Ranz!" Randell shouted while his body was hanging on the cliff while Ranz was working hard to not let him fall.


    "No! We have a human body now! You can die!" Ranz shouted.


    He looked very helpless. His face turned pale from trying to pull up Randell. He has a weaker body now and is still out of shape because he was like a new born boy.


    He just looked muscular because that is what Nida pictured him to look like, but his strength can be compared to a weak child.


    "I''ll find a way to land safely! Let go! You might fall too!"


    "No! Stop blabbering nonsense and try to climb up instead! Ugh!"


    "Are they shooting a drama?" Nida commented after watching Ranz and Randell''s brotherly drama-like scene.


    Krrr


    "Ugh! Just let go!" Randell panicked when Ranz''s body was also being pulled with him. Half of his body is off the edge of the cliff.


    "Hurry and climb up!"


    "Let go!"


    "No!"


    Kkrrkkk


    "Aaah!"


    "Shit!"


    The two naked brothers shouted together as they fell off the cliff, but neither of them let go of each other''s hand.


    "How touching." She bluntly stated before she gestured with her hand to send a signal to her dust to save the dramatic brothers.


    "Oh? Nida?" Ranz felt relieved once they landed safely in Nida''s dust.


    They easily recognized the silver dust as Nida''s power.


    "Thank you, Nida!" Randell thanked Nida loudly, even though they couldn''t see her.


    "Where is she? Woah!"


    They were startled when suddenly the dust carried them up into the air and transported them back to where the world tree was.


    "You''re finally awake! Thank you for saving us!" Randell happily jumped off of the swarm of dust and excitedly approached Nida.


    Nida wasn''t happy about seeing an enthusiastic, naked, cute-looking man. It would be like a dream if she was on good terms with them, but she doesn''t have the mood to fantasize over their sexy muscled bodies and dongs.


    She used her dust to cover Ranz and Randell''s bodies, forming a robe. She examines the faces of the two and notices that Ranz looked sicker and paler than Randell, even though he had darker skin.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Nida walked past Randell and checked on Ranz, who was still not leaving her dust.


    "Nothing," Ranz replied curtly.


    "Hmm? Let me see."


    She was worried that she had made a mistake in creating Ranz''s human body. She touched his face to check his temperature, then touched his wrist to feel his pulse.


    "Sorry for making a weak body." Nida apologized, but Ranz remained silent, which is unusual for him to act shy.


    "Did my casting also affect your personality? Why are you being shy?"


    Slap!


    Nida''s hand was slapped once she tried to touch Ranz''s neck again, but still he didn''t speak a word.


    Haaa


    She let out another sigh before facing Randell again. She thinks it would make more sense to talk to Randell than to Ranz.


    "Anyway, what happened to the both of you?" She asked curiously about the cringe-worthy scene she witnessed.


    "Ah, we were just looking for food, but I didn''t notice that there was a cliff because the jungle was extremely dark."


    "Food?" Nida tilted her head as she realized that the two were more human now.


    "Am I not that human? I don''t feel hungry at all." She thought to herself and realized that it was all thanks to her divine powers that she could survive without eating.


    "Let''s go back to my apartment. I''ll cook you food." But before she cast her teleportation spell, she turned her face toward the world tree and politely said her goodbye.


    "Thank you for helping me. I''ll do my best to do my job, but please don''t let anyone know what we talked about, especially the gods and priest." She said


    "I promised." The heavenly voices echoed throughout the jungle, and a soft breeze swirled around them.


    "Thank you." She said it with a smile and a curtsy.


    Nida opens her arms and her dust dances around her.


    "Let''s go home." She said excitedly, as she missed the city.


    Sssssssssssssssssssssssss


    "Ack!"


    Their eyes were surprised by the sudden brightening of the place.


    "Huh? It''s morning here?" Randell says while he blinks his eyes to adjust to the bright sight.


    It was night time at the world tree, but the sun was brightly shining once they reached Nida''s apartment.


    They hurriedly went inside Nida''s apartment to avoid further hurting their eyes.


    "It seems like the time there works differently here." Nida opened her cabinet and pulled out some of her baggy clothes that could fit the two muscled brothers.


    They teleported outside her apartment, and she didn''t have any plans to send the two out yet. Even though they became enemies, she still feels responsible for their well-being after transforming them into humans.


    She''s also relieved that she won''t worry more about their rampage and extra-ordinary work because she''s stronger than the two. Even if they try to fight her at the same time, she will surely win.


    "Go wash up. I''ll prepare some food, so we can eat it after you get dressed." She said while opening the bathroom, and the two entered the bath together.


    "Huh? They''ll wash together?" She asked herself after closing the bathroom door. She thought one would go first and didn''t expect them to enter at the same time.


    "Ew! Don''t think about it." She shivered while thinking about what was happening inside, and she just went into her kitchen to prepare simple food.


    "Damn it. I haven''t gone grocery shopping." She commented once she opened her fridge. "Will instant food be fine?"


    Knock, knock, knock,


    "We are not done yet!" Randell shouted in response to her knocking.


    "No. I was just going to ask if it''s fine for you to eat instant food. I ran out of stocks. Sorry!"


    ''It''s okay. Please prepare what you have."


    "Okay!"


    After confirming that it was fine with them, she went back to the kitchen to cook.


    "Hmm, cup noodles, fried spam, fried rice, and bacon. Is this enough?" She wonders after cooking all the stored food she had. She is guessing that the two are very hungry and that they will eat a lot to replenish their strength.


    "Wow! You make a lot!" Randell commented once he entered the kitchen. Ranz was following him, but he still remained silent. Nida just ignored him, thinking he might be feeling unwell.


    "Yeah, help yourself. I''ll be washing up." She said this while looking at her baggy clothes that looked fitted and stretched out on the two men''s bodies.


    "Aren''t you going to eat?" Randell asked, blocking her way.


    "I already ate. All of that is all yours." She lied, thinking she was fine without eating.


    "Oh okay, thanks."


    "No problem."


    Nida walked out of the kitchen and excitedly went to the bathroom. She was itching to clean herself.


    "Is this what Daniel feels like whenever he feels disgusted?" She wonders and proceeds to clean herself.


    At the same time, the two gulped down the food once Nida went out of the kitchen.


    They eat in a rush, as if they had been starving for days.


    Burp!


    "Thank you for the food!" Randell said, and then his bright smile from eating turned glum once he started talking to Ranz.


    "Why arent you speaking since we came back?" Randell asked Ranz. He couldn''t take Ranz silence, its quite unusual and unsettling.


    "I am just worried."

 Chapter 107 - Trickery (7)

    "Why haven''t you spoken since we came back?" Randell asked Ranz.


    "I am just worried." Ranz responded glumly.


    "Worried about what?"


    Ranz just looked down and didn''t respond.


    Randell didn''t know how to deal with this side of his brother because usually Ranz has the most positive and outgoing energy between them.


    "We just separated our bodies, but you can still tell me what''s worrying you, Ranz."


    Knock, knock, knock,


    Their conversation was cut off because of a loud knock.


    "I''ll open it." Randell stood up and left the kitchen.


    Knock, knock, knock,


    "Who is there?" he asked before opening the door.


    "It''s me, Daniel."


    "Oh sir, why are you here?" Randell immediately opened the door.


    "Hmm? Where''s Nida?" He asked and entered the apartment, pushing Randell to the side.


    "Ah, she''s taking a shower."


    "Shower?"


    He walked straight to the bathroom and knocked on Nida''s bathroom door.


    "Hey! Come out there now." He shouted and knocked on the door impatiently.


    "What?" Nida calmly comes out of the bathroom. She''s done bathing and is now wearing a hoodie and sweatpants.


    "What? ''What'' is all you got to say? I have been coming here for the whole week. Where have you been?" He grabbed her collar and looked down at her angrily.


    "Week? We are gone the whole week? "


    "Don''t play dumb. I have to take care of all the mess you left! "


    "My mess?" Nida smirked, and that made Daniel step back.


    "You''re strange," he noticed. He then pulled out a black plastic bag from his spatial space spell and gave it to Nida.


    "You really love to store my things in a garbage bag." She commented after she checked what was inside the plastic bag. It was all her things, including her underwear, that she left at the hotel.


    "Here''s your things too." Daniel also handed another plastic bag to Randell.


    "We broke the window. Did you pay for it?"


    "Yes, including the room."


    She frowned, thinking of her expenses, and threw the towel wrapped around her hair and peered inside the kitchen.


    "Ranz, aren''t you done eating yet?" She called for Ranz because he was not coming out of the kitchen, even though he obviously could hear the arrival of Daniel.


    "Ranz? he is here though?" Daniel said while pointing toward Randell.


    "No, that''s Randell." Nida pulled Ranz''s arm because he was walking slowly. "Here, this is Ranz. He is your buddy, right? "


    "Buddy? Don''t tell me you told her? " Daniel narrowed his gaze towards Ranz. He doubted that the person in front of him was Ranz because of the way Ranz avoided his gaze and kept his mouth shut.


    "Did you go mute?" Nida commented. She then sat on her couch and pulled out a pack of chips that she had hidden in her drawer.


    "Ah right, this Daniel in front of me has a messed up memory too. Only my dust, Ranz, and I know the realest memory. " She thought internally while she started snacking on her chips.


    "Anyway, I didn''t know that we were gone for a week. We only stayed a day at the world tree. "


    "Why did you go there?" Daniel is confused by the sudden, strange situation.


    In Daniels'' version of what happened, on the night before Nida disappeared, he was sick because he forced himself to use a teleportation spell, and while he was sick, Tikbalang attacked the wolves. He sent Nida to Randell to help protect the pack. He heard the two revived the one who died in the battle, and after that night, Randell and Nida disappeared.


    While looking for them, he ends up paying for the hotel room that they destroyed and retrieving their things like smart phones and underwear.


    The Tikbalangs that became Nida''s slaves were also following him after smelling the scent of Nida on him because he was carrying around Randell and Nida''s underwear until he got home.


    The Tikbalang had been looking for Nida to serve her, but their new master disappeared into thin air.


    And now, hearing that the two went to the world tree may mean something major and troublesome happened to them.


    "Ah, we just requested for Ranz to have his own body."


    "What? Why? "


    "What do you mean, why?"


    "I thought you didn''t like to deal with the wolves. Why add another wolf to take care of?" He honestly spoke, even though the two wolves were beside them.


    "Wolf?" Nida repeated what Daniel had called the two.


    "Does he think these two are still werewolves?" She asked herself and her dust answered her internal monologue. "Ah? They are still werewolves but restricted from using their werewolf abilities because one may die. "


    Her dust reminded her of the real situation between the two. "Ah, right, the world tree told me this. I have so much to think about that I sometimes forget some important details. "


    Nida laughed at her own silliness, and the three looked at her, confused as to why she was laughing so suddenly. because they were not aware of her internal monologue.


    "Is it fun? You made me do a lot of work this week. " Daniel irritably exclaimed while crossing his arms and leaning forward to Nida.


    "Work? I''ll pay you for the hotel. "


    "I don''t care about money. What will you do then with all the Tikbalang? "


    "Tikbalang?" She was reminded again of one of the things she had set aside and forgotten. "Ah, right. I pulled their golden hair. Where are they though? "


    "I trapped them in my spatial spell because they wouldn''t stop following me!"


    Nida jokingly stated, "Why won''t you adapt them instead?" which Daniel just responds to with a deathly glare.


    "Transfer them to my spatial spell."


    "You know how?" Daniel was surprised by Nida''s sudden showing off of her priestess power.


    "I learned from World Tree."


    "How come she''s so generous towards you?" He was suspicious of the world tree''s apparent overabundance of favoritism toward Nida.


    "World Tree despises neat freaks." Nida sarcastically remarked. She then reluctantly formed her dust into a circle with a portal in the center.


    "Throw them here."


    Daniel was too tired to interrogate her more, so he just opened his own spatial space and transferred the Tikbalang to Nida''s dust.


    Neigh


    They could hear the Tikbalang, but the horse like creatures couldn''t even greet their master as they were pulled inside the portal immediately.


    "How about the pack?" Randell asked out of concern.


    "They are fine. I am back to health now and you don''t have to worry about them."


    "That''s a relief."


    "Well then, Tikbalang and werewolves have been taken care of. I''ll send you the money later. Then what else do you need?"


    Daniel stared at Nida for a moment before he could speak again.


    "You were marked as AWOL, so don''t expect a job to return to."


    "Oh, that''s expected."


    "You won''t be shouting about losing your job?" He was surprised that Nida didn''t throw a fit.


    Nida was acting cold, which made him feel guilty, as if he had done something wrong to Nida, but he had no idea what it was.


    "Nah. I was planning to leave anyway."


    Nida stood up and held out her hand.


    "Give me your hand."


    "Why would I?" Daniel hates the idea of holding her hand because her fingers are still greasy from the chips she''s eating.


    "I ate a twig. I''ll lend you some of its powers. Take it as a reward for all the hard work." She was well aware of Daniel''s obsession with cleanliness, but she purposefully made her fingers greasy in order to tease him.


    "No thanks, I am not sick anymore." he said while exiting Nida''s apartment.


    "Where are you going? Stay here longer." She grabbed Daniel''s arm and channeled the power she gathered from the world tree.


    "Hey! I said I don''t need it!" Daniel shouted, surprised by Nida''s greasy fingers. "Oh my god!"


    "HAHA! All done!" Nida smiled brightly and got away from Daniel.


    "I''m done here!" Daniel runs out of her apartment, leaving the three alone again.


    "What are you going to do, Nida?" Randell asked worriedly.


    "With what?"


    "Because of us, you lost your job."


    "Don''t worry, I am not the only one who is jobless."


    "Huh?" Randell tilted his head and then followed where Nida''s eyes were staring.


    "Ah, right. Ranz doesn''t look like me anymore!" Randell exclaimed, as he realized the new life they needed to face.


    "Ranz is basically a new person who does not have any background. He is basically like a mushroom who suddenly popped out of nowehere." Nida stated while also thinking about what she should offer to help him have a normal life.


    She''s thinking that if these two wolves lived a normal and peaceful life, her life would be peaceful as well.


    "I''m sorry, Ranz, but I have to take the life you''ve worked so hard for." Randell said as his shoulders slumped down.


    "I did it for you. Don''t apologize." Ranz gently tapped Randell''s forehead.


    "Hmm?" When he felt someone tugging on his hood, he looked at his back.


    "Ranz, let''s go job hunting?"

 Chapter 108 - Hiring (1)

    "Are you not planning to get a car?" Randell asked once they went out of Nida''s apartment. They will commute from her apartment to Randell''s unit to get their clothes and other things.


    For the sake of their security, they decided to live with Nida, but she insisted that they all stay in her apartment.


    Ranz was left at her apartment to rest because he still looked unwell.


    Randell went out with her, but he was embarrassed to be walking around while wearing Nida''s clothes and slippers.


    "I am not rich like you. Just lend me your car, later." She bluntly stated as she pushed Randell to make him walk faster. "If you''re embarrassed by the way you look, better walk faster!"


    After an hour of commute, they finally reached Randell''s condominium building.


    "Why does it feel so empty here?" she asked. She noticed that the place felt empty without the crowds. This place is usually occupied by human-looking wolves.


    "Ah, some of the wolves might have left the city in fear of the enemies. Remember, we were attacked by Tikbalangs."


    "If they leave the city, then Daniel won''t be able to protect them."


    "There''s another guardian in some places that takes care of our pack. They probably went there."


    "Ah."


    Nida realized that the world didn''t revolve around them; there were a lot more like them who could take care of supernatural beings.


    "Then they should all go there, and never approach me. I''ll definitely send all the supernatural beings away from me!" She said this with determination.


    "You can watch TV while I am packing out things." Randell opened the TV and handed her the remote.


    "Okay, but please hurry."


    "Yes, I won''t pack that many." Randell replied and left the living room.


    "Hmm? What''s there to watch? " Nida schemed through the channels and ended up on the news.


    [The mystery of these two scandalous people running around the city in their peculiar attire has now been solved.]


    "Hmm? Is that us? And solved? "


    She turned the volume up to hear what the reporter was saying.


    [It was just a group of vloggers that pranked people with their peculiar werewolf customs and daring bathroom robes. They even rented some cars and hired some special effects specialists to put together a supernatural-like performance. However, some civilians want to charge them for affecting the traffic and some public utilities that they destroyed. The authorities have already taken them into custody and will charge them with public nuisance.]


    "What? What happened to their powers to alter memories? What the fuck with this? "


    Nida immediately took out her phone and called Daniel.


    "What''s with the news?"


    "Oh? Have you seen it already? "


    "Is this how you clean things?"


    "No, but you two run around the city with a lot of security cameras. We can only alter human brains, not technology. You don''t have to worry. It''s been taken care of. You should thank me."


    Too tot tot


    Daniel ended the call before she could respond.


    "What on earth is he doing, busy?"


    She turns off the TV and lays down on the couch instead.


    "Hmm? Am I being too harsh on him? Am I still angry at him? " She asked herself as she rolled on the large couch in Randell''s living room.


    "Hmm? Why do they have large couches? Even Daniel''s living room was the same. It''s not like they have large groups visiting their houses."


    She thinks of random things to distract her from thinking about what happened this past week.


    "Hmm. But Daniel''s couch was better. " She laid face down, and her eyes felt heavy.


    "Ranz! Oh, I mean, Randell! I''ll be taking a nap! Wake me up when you''re done!" She loudly informed Randell, who was inside his bed room.


    "Okay!" Randell responded. He had already packed two suit cases, one for him and the other for Ranz. Although they used to share one body, they have different tastes in clothing styles. That is why they have two sets of different types of clothes based on personality.


    "We need to buy new phones, we need to go to the supermarket, and I think medicine as well."


    While packing two large bedding, he thinks about everything they''ll need.


    "Are we really going to be fine?" He worries even more the more he thinks about their situation.


    Nida will look for a new job.


    Randell will continue to work at CTC, whereas Ranz must first regain his health before he can do what he desires.


    "I wonder how Nida will get Ranz an identification card."


    Nida promised them that she would give him legal records and identification cards, but she didn''t disclose how she would do it.


    All Randell knows is that Nida is the only person the both of them can trust and rely upon.


    "But why do I feel like we shouldn''t be doing this?" He kept talking to himself while his hands were busy packing things.


    "Nida, I''m done." He lightly tapped her shoulder to wake her up.


    "Hmm? The sun set? " She sits down and brushes her oily face, which is filled with lines because of lying face down.


    "Yes, sorry for taking too long to pack."


    "Hmmn? that many?" Nida was shocked by the load of things Randell packed to live with here. "Are you taking your home to my house?"


    "I already removed some unimportant things, but there are still that many."


    "How will we bring that down? Are you planning to go up and down? It''s the fifth floor, you know. "


    "Oh, no! You''re right. I don''t have my strength like before. " Randell''s shoulder slumped down, and he walked closer to his things to see which ones they could leave behind.


    "No, never mind. I''ll use my dust. Is this the use of my afternoon nap? "


    "Sorry."


    "Call, Ranz. Inform him that I''ll be sending this to my living room. Tell him to leave the room so that he won''t be buried by it. "


    "Teleportation? Can''t you just use your spatial spell? "


    "You want the Tikbalang to play with your things?"


    "Ah right! I forgot about them. "


    Nida rolled her eyes and dragged her feet to get close to the piles of things Randell wanted to bring to her apartment.


    "Did you call him?"


    "Ah wait, he is not answering." Randell is calling the apartment''s phone, which is near the entrance, and Ranz is in the living room sleeping.


    "Ah? Hello? Ranz. Leave the living room for a moment; Nida will teleport our things there. Ah wait, Nida, are we teleporting too? "


    "No. It''s just the baggage. We need to bring the car and we need to go to the supermarket. "


    "Ah okay. Leave the living room and we will go to the supermarket before going home. "


    "I have chips in my drawer. You can snack on them." Nida added.


    "Okay."


    Toot, toot, tot


    Ranz just curtly responded and ended the call coldly.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Nida asked Randell, since she really couldn''t figure out why Ranz had turned taciturn and shy.


    "I don''t know either. Maybe he was still sick."


    "Okay, whatever." Nida just shrugged her shoulder and ordered her dust to teleport all of Ranz and Randell''s things.


    "Done. Let''s go to the supermarket. "


    "Okay ¨C ugh! " Randell bumped into her because she suddenly stopped walking.


    "I don''t have money." Nida smiled awkwardly. She can do a lot of magical things, but purchasing is the only thing she can''t do freely. She is literally broke. CTC hasn''t paid her yet, and now she''s gone AWOL.


    "Ah, don''t worry. Ranz has a lot of money."


    "Ranz did? How about you? "


    "Aren''t they sharing their money?" She wonders.


    "It''s basically Ranz who earns all of the money. I am also a freeloader. " He awkwardly laughed at himself.


    "Okay?"


    Nida didn''t say anything else, and they went straight to the supermarket near Randell''s unit, bringing the car.


    "Sir Randell! Ms. Nida!


    Nida wasn''t glad to hear their names being called out from the crowd, but she still smiled brightly toward the person who called out to them.


    "Ms. Marlyn, of procurement. Right?" She greeted the lady with her professional smile.


    "Oh! I''m glad you remember me. It''s so nice to see you too. "


    "You too."


    There was an awkward silence between them, but the two kept their smiling eyes.


    "Is he your husband?" Randell asked to break the suffocating silence.


    "Ah, not at all. He is from procurement too. This is Jason. Jason, this is Nida and Randell. We decided to shop together for the supplies in our pantry."


    "We are not asking." Randell and Nida wanted to say something like that, but they couldn''t because they didn''t want to be rude.


    "Oh, that''s nice."


    "How about you two? You bought a lot." Marlyn peeked at their cart that was filled with toiletries and other necessities that screamed that the two were living together. Marlyn felt intrigued with this couple and started to poke her nose into Nida and Randell''s business.


    "We are shopping, obviously." Nida replied with a polite tone, but she couldn''t help but frown.


    "Oh, are you dating now?"

 Chapter 109 - Hiring (2)

    "Why do I have to meet this bitch out of all the people I have to meet?"


    She cursed internally while her expression kept up a bright and beautiful smile.


    Nida just wanted to survive this supermarket interaction, but in Randell''s case, he would have to deal with it again when he went back to the office.


    Nida really hated her nosy co-worker. When will they mind their own business?


    "Are you two dating?" Marlyn asked maliciously.


    There are multiple ways that you can deal with nosy coworkers.


    One of them is to try to answer personal questions very briefly and then change the topic.


    "No. We are not. Anyway, what happened to the procurement department lobby? Is it under construction?" Nida smoothly changed the topic and anticipated her success at escaping.


    "Ah, yes. It''s to make it more spacious. However, Ms. Nida Did you two become close after Sir Randell was transferred to your department? May that be where love blooms?" Maryln knows that Nida was trying to change the topic, and as an expert gossiper, this technique wouldn''t work on her.


    Randell and the guy with Marlyn took a step back as they felt the tension between the two ladies. They''re both smiling, but it is as if they''re in battle mode.


    "Haha! That''s funny, Ms. Marlyn. We really don''t have any relationship. "


    Humor is a great way to avoid answering a question without making the situation awkward and will generally stop the person from prying further.


    It''s the other technique Nida knows.


    If you can''t think of a clever response on the spot, laugh gently at their question as if you thought it was a joke. This is what she thought was effective, but Marlyn has her own technique to keep frying.


    "Oh, I am not kidding, Ms. Nida. But if you feel uncomfortable to admit this to me. It''s okay. I won''t tell any soul." Marlyn acted as if Nida was the one making her uncomfortable.


    Nida gasps internally, thinking she will lose her battle against this nosy lady.


    "Hey, Nida. Just make an excuse and let''s leave. " Randell whispered.


    "Like what?"


    "Just make up something."


    Nida frowned as she doesn''t like to make things up because telling lies will generally lead to unnecessary stress and drama. Telling one lie will often require you to tell multiple more.


    "Can I use my dust on her?" She wondered and hesitated at the same time, because she doesn''t like to use her powers more often. She doesn''t want to rely on it.


    "Oh, it seems you are the one uncomfortable with us. We will just leave. " Nida said with a sorry face, copying Marlyn''s technique.


    She hurriedly dragged Randell out of the supermarket and didn''t give Marlyn the chance to speak.


    "W-wait! Nida! What will we do with our cart? " Randell exclaimed, trying to stop Nida from walking. They left the cart that they worked hard to fill for an hour of meticulous choosing.


    "Let''s go to your car first."


    "Are we going to wait for them to leave first before we enter again?"


    "No, they will probably be staying there longer. They haven''t started shopping yet."


    "Then our cart might be put back again by the store personnel." Randell expressed his frustration over the time they wasted on picking those items.


    "Don''t worry." Nida looked around first and also checked the CCTV camera. She ordered her dust to cover it and then she opened her spatial spell. She pulled out one random tikbalang from the spatial spell like it was an object.


    "Master! I''m glad to offer my service to you! " The Tikbalang respectfully kneel on one leg and submissively bow down toward Nida as if she''s the most important person in the world.


    "Whatever. I''d like to ask a favor of you. " Nida bluntly said. She sees the Tikbalang action as disgusting and unnecessary.


    "Whatever it may be, My lady! I will follow your order!" The Tikbalang''s eyes sparkled as he felt delighted that he was the first one to receive their master''s first order.


    "Do you know about grocery shopping? Paying at the counter? " Nida asked as she snatched Randell''s wallet. Then she pulled Randell''s card out and handed it to the kneeling Tikbalang.


    "Although we live in the woods, we are pretty knowledgeable about modern and city life." Tikbalang stated confidently as he took the card in both hands.


    "But you act very old-fashioned." Randell interjected as he watched the tikbalang act as if he lived in medieval times.


    "Fuck off, wolf." The tikbalang''s tone became different once he responded to Randell.


    "Hey, stop. What''s your name?"


    "It''s Hidalgo, my lady."


    "Hidalgo? What a weird name," she commented on Hidalgo''s old-fashioned name.


    "Thank you for the compliment, my lady." Hidalgo blushed and felt strangely happy at Nida''s words.


    "Are you being sarcastic?" Nida frowned, thinking these creatures were just playing on her.


    "Not at all, my lady."


    "Argh! Whatever. Just go to the cart we left inside, pay for it at the counter, and come back here. We left the cart at-"


    "I know where it is, my lady." He interjected and confidently puffed up his chest.


    "What? How? "


    "I know your scent. My lady! "


    Nida''s had extreme goose bumps from what the tikbalang said.


    "Fuck. Just go! "


    Neigh!


    Hidalgo enthusiastically went inside the supermarket while Nida and Randell waited inside his car.


    "That perverts!" Nida mumbled. She suddenly remembered how the tikbalang followed Daniel. It was because they could follow her scent to her underwear.


    She felt a shiver on her body and didn''t wish to interact with the perverted race, Tikbalang.


    "Will you be okay?"


    Nida and Randell said the same thing at the same time.


    "Okay with what?" They did it again.


    Hahaha


    They ended up lightly chuckling with their weird unison speech.


    "You first." Nida gives way to Randell because, even though they are saying the same thing, she knows that Randell meant something else.


    "What I want to ask is if you''ll be fine using those horses. It must be very uncomfortable." He awkwardly stated


    "It''s beyond uncomfortable." Nida said, with a grimace on her face. "But at least we can use them and just let them stay inside while consuming my power."


    "They consume your power?" He leaned forward and looked at her very closely, worriedly.


    "What I mean is that I''ve got to keep my powers up to maintain them inside the spatial spell. It''s not life-threatening or whatever." Nida shoved Randell''s face away from her.


    "Ah, that''s a relief. How about you? What were you saying? "


    "Hmm, I wonder if you''ll be okay once you go back to the office. For sure, Marlyn will spread malicious rumors. She seems to enjoy keeping her nose in others'' business. "


    "You don''t have to worry. I''ll be fine. "


    "That doesn''t convince me that you''ll be fine."


    "Really, I''ll be fine. Thank you for worrying about me." Randell smiled sweetly towards her.


    Thump


    Nida was shocked to find her heart thumping from just seeing Randell smile.


    "Are you thumping because he is extremely handsome? Listen heart. He is a beast and an asshole, so straight up! " She scolded her heart.


    Nida just looked away and leaned on to the car seat.


    "Concern your ass." She said surly.


    Randell just keeps his smile and feels warm even though both of them didn''t talk inside his car.


    knock, knock, knock,


    "What took you so long?" Randell asked Hidalgo. He just rolled down the window and didn''t help the Tikbalang with the pile of groceries and goodies to store in the trunk.


    "Who knows?" Hidalgo answered curtly, which made Randell''s eyebrows twitch.


    "You''re coming with us?" Randell asked with a frown after Hidalgo went inside the car.


    "My lady is past asleep. Do you want me to wake her up so she can seal me?" Hidalgo said in a rude tone.


    "Just behave there."


    "Whatever."


    Randell held himself from scolding the horse because he didn''t want to wake up Nida, who had fallen asleep from waiting.


    ding dong ding dong


    "Should I break the door instead?" Hidalgo inquired of Randell, who was carrying the heavily snoozing priestess. He ordered the horse to ring the doorbell so that Ranz could open it, but his brother was taking too long to come out.


    "You know, this is Nida''s apartment. Just ring the door. "


    ding dong ding dong


    "Finally, Ranz, what took you so long?" Randell said and walked past him because he badly wanted to take Nida inside because the night was cold.


    "Ah wait!" Ranz shouted loudly, which made Nida wake up.


    "Hmm? Are we home? You should have woken me up. "


    Randell gently put her down and then checked on his brother because he seemed to be worried about something.


    "What''s wrong, Ranz? You look even paler."


    "J-just don''t enter yet."


    Hearing Ranz''s statement made Nida want to see inside even more. She rushed inside and was even pulled back by Ranz to stop her, but he was too weak to stop Nida.


    "You motherfucker.." She blurted it out once she walked inside.

 Chapter 110 - Hiring (3)

    At Nida''s apartment, Ranz was left alone to rest.


    Sigh!


    Rather than getting bored, he is more bothered by his own thoughts.


    Ranz couldn''t count how many times he had sighed after they left him alone.


    "We were helpless." He mumbled, thinking about what had happened in the jungle.


    Ranz couldn''t accept the fact that they almost died just because of almost falling into a cliff. He always thought that his enemies would kill them and never thought that they might die as simply as that.


    He can''t complain either because they agreed to become like this.


    Sigh!


    "I need distraction." He got up from lying down and walked around Nida''s apartment.


    "How can she pay rent?" He wondered how and why Nida had an apartment that was spacious enough not to be considered a place for a single, financially unstable lady to stay.


    It has two rooms; one is empty, and the other is Nida''s bedroom. The kitchen is pretty big for someone who usually eats processed food, and her living room is just there and obviously not being used. Also, her bathroom could accommodate two tall and muscled guys to wash inside.


    "Her bed room is the only place you can tell someone is living here." Ranz commented. Her bedroom is so messy that you can tell that Nida mostly stays in bed and the other parts of the room are untouched.


    "She never changed."


    He recalled how messy Nida was with her things and how she didn''t clean up her own space. He could not tell if the clothes on her floor and bed were used or not.


    "Shall I clean?" he said, and he started picking up trash and bottles of beer lying around her bedroom.


    "Ew!" he exclaimed once he discovered a disgusting glue trap under Nida''s bed. It has lizards stuck on it, but it doesn''t smell because the dead lizards are all dried up because it was left there for more than a week.


    He wore plastic gloves and picked up the glue traps.


    Plop!


    "Shit!" he cursed after he accidentally dropped one of the glue traps. He picked it up, but the sticky part stuck on the floor.


    "I''ll take care of you later!" He was irritated. He left all the glue traps on the floor and went back inside the bed room. It took him an hour just to pick up all the things lying on the floor. He threw all the clothes into the washer since he could not tell which ones were used or not, and continued to thoroughly clean Nida''s room.


    "Ha! I don''t even know why I am doing this!" he shouted after he felt satisfied with his cleaning.


    "I feel so thirsty." He went to the kitchen and brought the pitcher outside. He plans to drink water while watching TV and enjoy the chips he found in Nida''s drawer.


    "Aah!"


    Blagh!


    "Shit! I forgot about this!" Ranz shouted in pain. His knees were bruised from tripping. He stepped on the glue traps that he left on the floor, which made him trip.


    He tried to remove the glue on his skin, but it was too sticky.


    "Get off!" he shouted loudly while pulling out the glue, and he successfully removed it.


    He throws the glue trap in the trash, but he ends up limping while walking because his skin stings from being peeled off too.


    "Where did she buy those glue traps?"


    Without rest, he maps the floor.


    After tripping, the pitcher he was holding was thrown away, spilling the water all over the place.


    "Hmm? The water went inside."


    He opened a wooden door that was located near Nida''s bedroom. Ranz expected this to be a broom box or a storage space, but what he discovers are three dolls sitting leisurely as if they are having a tea party.


    The space between Nida''s bedroom and the other empty room becomes the tiny space of the three dolls. The tiny space is decorated with led lights that will automatically light up every time the wooden door is opened.


    "She''s still obsessed with dolls?"


    He stared at the dolls for a moment.


    The three dolls are weirdly enchanting. The two bisque dolls and a Barbie doll are oozing with elegance and beauty.


    "She took care of you three, huh? This little room is pretty clean, unlike her room. "


    He carefully took the dolls out and removed their clothes because the water that he spilled got into the dolls'' clothes.


    He cannot blow dry the dolls directly because he doesn''t know what material they were made of, which might not be good in contact with heat.


    "Why am I getting nervous stripping dolls?"


    He successfully took out the clothes and blew-dried them inside the bathroom.


    Ring ring ring.


    The telephone was ringing, but Randell could not hear it because of the blow dry.


    Ring ring ring.


    "Hmm? Phone?"


    He hurriedly walked out of the bathroom, but he froze once he heard a cracking sound.


    "W-why did I leave you there?" he shakenly muttered.


    He lifts his feet slowly and it stings more because some parts of the doll''s parts got into his peeled off skin.


    Ring ring ring.


    "Shut up!" he vents his rage toward the phone that keeps ringing.


    He limped again and picked up the phone, but he didn''t speak to it. He just waited for the other side to speak.


    "Ah, Hello? Ranz. Leave the living room for a moment; Nida will teleport our things there." Randell instructed


    Ranz frowns the longer the call takes because his skin under his feet stings a lot. He could not even focus on what Randell was saying and just said, "Okay," without entirely understanding why Randell called. All he could pick up was that they would go grocery shopping.


    Ranz just returned to the living room and fixed the doll while sitting on the floor.


    "Shit! Shit! Shit! "


    He panicked. He knows that this doll cannot be paid for with money. Nida will surely be furious once she finds out that one of her dolls was broken.


    "Ah, better bring you back to your room again."


    Ranz dressed the two other dolls and brought them back to their original place to make sure the two wouldn''t break as well. All he needed to do was figure out how to fix the one he stepped on.


    BOOM!


    "Huh?"


    He slowly turned his head, fearing what the sound was he heard in the living room.


    "Fuck! The doll! " He rushed back to the living room, but he could no longer see the doll.


    All he could see was a mountain of luggage and boxes.


    "Wh-what? H-how?" He panicked again while trying to push away the boxes. But he was too weak to even make it move.


    "The fucking doll was crushed! shit!" he shouted in frustration. Then he decided to take the boxes one by one. It took him a long time to finally see the doll again.


    "H-how can I fix this?"


    The doll was completely flattened and it''s beyond unrecognizable.


    "I''m doomed. ¨Cugh!"


    It was too late for him to realize that his wounds under his feet had become worse and his knee bruises began to sting.


    "Ranz, you''re too pathetic." He lay on the floor and lost the will to move. He has never been this clumsy and pathetic ever since he came into this world. He used to be so confident and good at everything he did. Why does he feel like he has turned debased, or at least scrupulous?


    ding dong ding dong


    He flinched once he heard the doorbell.


    "Here they are! What to do?" He panicked once again and felt lame because he really felt like crying at the moment.


    He breathed in and breathed multiple times before opening the door.


    "Finally! Ranz, what took you so long?" Randell exclaimed the moment he entered the entrance.


    Ranz looked at Nida sleeping in Randell''s arms and felt relieved that he still had time to fix his mess or at least ask for Randell''s help.


    He was about to tell Randell about it, but his brother rushed inside.


    "Ah, wait!" he subconsciously shouted, loud enough to make Nida wake up.


    He regretted his action and nervously looked at Nida.


    "What''s wrong, Ranz? You look even paler." Finally, Randell noticed his brother''s state. Ranz was not only pale, he was also sweating profusely.


    "J-just don''t enter yet." He said, but Nida didn''t listen to him and entered the living room.


    "You motherfucker." she angrily said, and rushed toward her doll. She kneeled down and gently picked up the broken pieces of the doll.


    "Did you play with my doll?" Nida''s voice was so calm, but they shiver from the ominous aura she emits. Her dust also swirls around her as if it were slowly forming a storm of dust.


    "N-nida, please calm down." Randell said, trying to calm her down.


    "Haha? Calm down."


    They feared more of what her rage would be like as they could not see her face because her back was facing them.


    "Let us hear Ranz''s side. He must have an explanation for how this happe-" Randell stopped speaking midway once Nida turned to them. Her tears kept flowing down her cheeks, and she looked into them with so much hatred.


    "Is there any valid reason why you have to ruin my dolls? Fine! Tell me!"

 Chapter 111 - Hiring (4)

    Dolls can be so lifelike that they can help you deal with your emotions. When you''re feeling lonely or bereaved, the presence of your doll collection can bring you joy. A doll can sometimes assist you in uncovering and releasing emotions that need to be expressed. If you''ve ever talked to a pet, you''ll understand the value of keeping a doll nearby when you''re feeling down.


    In Nida''s case, these three dolls are her only friends who accompany her on her darkest days. She talks to them when no one believes her about witnessing a werewolf. The dolls know every secret and story she has. The dolls were her family because her real family abandoned her a long time ago.


    She can''t believe that one of her dolls was crushed and too impossible to repair.


    Sob, sob, sob


    She couldn''t help but cry, and her chest hurt from the extreme anger.


    It was as if someone had killed her closest friend.


    "Is there any valid reason why you have to ruin my dolls? Fine! Tell me!" She angrily shouted after looking straight at Ranz, who kept avoiding her gaze.


    Her silver dust swept up the living room and swirled around violently, but it soon settled down once Nida noticed blood on the floor.


    "Whose blood was that?" she asked internally, then she returned her gaze toward Ranz.


    "Why are your knees like that?" he asked Ranz, who was stiffly standing.


    "Am I too hasty in judging that it''s Ranz''s fault?" She finally calmed down and could now think straight. She made her dust disappear, and closed the distance between Ranz and her.


    "You ¡ª Explain yourself. You''ve been quite since a while ago." She crouched down to look closely at Ranz''s knees.


    "Ack!" Ranz groans in pain once Nida touches his bruised knees. But he kept his position, standing straight.


    "Tell us what really happened, Ranz." Randell said worriedly, but he was surprised when Ranz suddenly fell into his butt.


    "Nida." He called her name and didn''t know if he could get angry for pulling Ranz down. That made Ranz fall on his butt.


    "Tell your brother to spill what really happened. His skin was also peeled off. I don''t think my house is that dangerous to stay in." Nida coldly said, but she proceeded to heal Ranz''s feet and knees.


    "I''m sorry." Ranz apologized but still doesn''t know how to explain what happened to himself. He doesn''t want to tell them that he has become so weak that he trips multiple times.


    "I..I."


    "What?" Nida becomes impatient because Ranz takes time to speak.


    "I was cleaning."


    "Cleaning?" Nida looked into her opened bedroom door and saw that her room was cleaned. "Are you cleaning the doll''s place too?"


    "Y-yes." Ranz bit his lip as he felt nervous.


    "Then why is my doll over there crashed?"


    "I didn''t know you were teleporting things to the living room. It was too late for me to save the doll. I''m sorry."


    "You didn''t know? Didn''t I call you, Ranz."


    "Yeah, you also said okay."


    "I.. I just said okay, but I didn''t get what the phone call was about. Hic, hic. I''m sorry."


    Randell and Nida were stunned to see Ranz crying like a child.


    Ranz was a willful and unyielding person. They never thought that Ranz could breakdown like this too.


    In reality, Ranz was crying because he felt very pathetic.


    He feels pathetic that he can''t even admit his mistake.


    He felt pathetic that he was scared Nida would kick them out.


    He felt pathetic that he was scared that something might happen to them while they didn''t have any more supernatural strength.


    He feels pathetic because he is crying because he feels pathetic.


    He had never felt so helpless in his life.


    "Did you already eat?"


    Ranz flinched once Nida''s voice became gentle again.


    Nida''s anger disappeared, and she suddenly felt bad for Ranz, and she thought that it was somewhat their fault.


    "I''m sorry." He apologized again and kept wiping off his tears, but it wasn''t stopping no matter how hard he tried.


    "Stop crying." Nida frowned but moved closer to him and hugged him to her chest. She stroked her hand on his back, which comforted him.


    Uuwaaaaaaaaaa


    He hugged her back and cried even more.


    "Hey, hey, hey, why are you crying more?"


    She let out a sigh and just let Ranz hug her and wet her chest with his tears.


    She then looked into her hand that was holding the head of her doll and only felt sad about it.


    "Hey, Hidalgo." She called for the tikbalang, who was just watching at the side.


    "Yes, my lady!"


    "Take this and that other part of the doll." She gave instructions while she remained in their hugging position.


    "Yes maam!" Hidalgo followed Nida''s instructions without question.


    "There''s a green tool box under the kitchen sink. Take that as well. "


    Hidalgo hurriedly went to the kitchen to get the tool box.


    "I''ll give everyone inside my spatial spell a task." Hidalgo gulped down his saliva in anticipation of their first group task. "I''ll free you all once you fix that doll."


    He saluted and was about to say something, but he was thrown inside Nida''s spatial spell before he could speak.


    "Aren''t you done?" Nida asked and got irritated because Ranz was leaning more on her chest.


    "Hey! Huh? How can he fall asleep? " He asked Randell after she lifted Ranz''s face.


    "I''ll take her to bed. Sorry, Nida."


    Randell carried Ranz in his arms and walked into the empty bed room that Nida would lend this room to the two boys to stay.


    "No need to apologize again."


    She brushed her bangs up and felt exhausted from what had just happened.


    She then looked at the two remaining dolls she had.


    "I hope the tikbalang can fix your sister."


    ....


    ....


    "You wake up early? Opps!"


    Ranz was so startled when Nida suddenly appeared in the kitchen that he let go of the plate he was holding. Luckily, Nida''s dust caught it before it touched the floor.


    "Are you this clumsy?" She asked, but Ranz didn''t respond. "I guess not."


    She then walked closer and touched Ranz''s forehead.


    "This lobster is well cooked." She teasingly commented, seeing Ranz blush, that even his neck and ears were all red.


    Ranz just moved away and hid his face with his arms.


    "Why are you early? It''s still four in the morning?" She asked because she was woken up by the sound from the kitchen.


    Living alone made her sensitive to sounds around her house, which made her get up and check only to find Ranz sorting out the groceries they had shopped, and also cooking something at the same time.


    "I guess I''ll be talking to myself." She keeps talking even though Ranz is keeping his silence.


    "I''m sorry."


    "Is that the only word you know? Did you turn stupid?"


    "N-no. I''m sorry." Ranz bit his lips once he realized he had said the same words again.


    "Haha. You really did turn stupid. "


    Ranz stiffened up once he saw Nida smile at him.


    "Relax. You''re going to stay at my home from now on. If you keep up your act like that, you will surely break another thing here. " She gently said, as if her tone was comforting Ranz.


    "Thank you."


    "Don''t tell me any more nonsense. Come here and finish what you''re doing. Later, we will go out. "


    "us?"


    "Yes, we will take Randell to work first because we are going to use his car. "


    "W-what are we going to do?"


    "To shoot your ID picture."


    "Ah, thank you. "


    "You have really turned taciturn." Nida said while chuckling, but after that, the two didn''t talk about anything else, just got them busy inside the kitchen.


    "Huh? Why didn''t you wake me up? " Randell asked, still rubbing his eyes as if he had walked out as soon as he woke up.


    "Everything was done anyway. Just eat your breakfast." Nida pointed to the chair, and Randell just sat on it while yawning.


    "You cooked?"


    "No. It is Ranz''s cooking. "


    "Oh nice! He cooked very well. "


    "How did you know he cooked well?" Nida curiously asked and sat in the dining area with a table filled with food cooked by Ranz.


    "Sometimes, after cooking food, he will switch with me so I can taste the food."


    "Oh, that''s strange."


    "Haha! Well, it is normal for us." Randell happily talked to Nida, then waved his hand to make Ranz sit down because he was just standing there watching them.


    "Why aren''t you sitting? Don''t tell me you put poison in this? " Nida teasingly said, but Ranz responded seriously.


    "How can I put poison in there? Randell is also eating."


    "My gosh, he really can''t take a joke? " Nida asked Randell in a hushed tone, making fun of Ranz more.


    "He usually takes jokes; I don''t know why he turned like that. Maybe puberty? " Randell joined in teasing Ranz, which made his brother feel embarrassed and turn red once again.


    "Oh, no! a Lobster!" Randell and Nida jokingly called Ranz a lobster at the same time.


    That made the three of them burst into laughter.


    "That''s a nice breakfast. I hope they act human forever.." Nida thought to herself while enjoying her first warm breakfast for the first time in a long while.

 Chapter 112 - Hiring (5)

    "Since you''re here anyway, why won''t you come inside and end things with CTC properly?" Randell suggested before he got off the car.


    Nida will be borrowing Randell''s car, which is why she''s dropping him off at CTC.


    "No thanks. I don''t want to see them. I don''t feel happy staying there." She waved her hand and gestured to Randell to hurry and get off.


    "Maaadddaaaamm!"


    A lean guy in his brown suit stuck his face to the wind shield, trying to look inside the car.


    "See? This asshole is another reason I don''t plan to go back. " She pointed her finger at Rudy, the former genie.


    "Get off, hurry."


    Randell let out a sigh and got off the car.


    "Maaadaaaam, where are you going?" Rudy blocked the door where Randell went out and peaked inside the car.


    "Damn, Rudy! Let go of the door!" Nida shouted.


    "Madam! You''re not going to work here anymore? I haven''t served you well yet! "


    "No need to serve me!" she rejected, and that made Sir Rudy back down.


    "Ah, right! You can still use your powers, right? "


    "Yes, Madam."


    "Don''t ask me why, but let me ask you a favor."


    Rudy''s eyes sparkled once he heard he would get a chance to pay back Nida.


    "Anything for you, madam!"


    "Stick around with Randell and keep him out of trouble."


    "Rodger! I''ll protect him with my life!" Rudy stood straight and made a snappy salute.


    "Your life? Don''t exaggerate. Just accompany him."


    "Hey, Nida. I don''t need it," Randell interjected, troubled with the arrangement Nida was making.


    "No. You need it. I''ll be going. Take care of him. "


    "Yes, madam!"


    Nida smiled and drove the car away.


    Nida and Ranz were just silent inside the car while she continued to drive to their destination.


    "Thanks." Ranz briefly spoke to her after they entered a parking area.


    "Hmmm? Fow what? "


    "Just thank you." Ranz shyly shouted, and got off the car, leaving Nida inside.


    "Hey, where are you going? You don''t even know the way." Nida ran after him and teasingly poked his side. "You''re turning red again. Are you really fine? "


    "I''m fine." He tried to cover his face again with his arms, but Nida pulled one of his arms and tugged him.


    "This way, let''s go."


    Feeling Nida''s touch, Ranz blushed even more.


    Ranz can''t focus on where they are going because he is very distracted by their hands holding together.


    "Let''s hold hands until we pass this alley." Nida said, after noticing that Ranz was staring at their hands.


    Ranz stopped looking at their hands and looked around to where they were crossing.


    It''s a shabby alley filled with shady people loitering around the long alley.


    "Why are we here? Where are we going?" he asked.


    "We will get your ID and other documents forged here."


    "Huh? How did you find out about this place? Don''t tell me you really don''t finish your BSBA? "


    "Of course, my diploma is real. I just know this. Don''t ask. " Nida looked upset with Ranz''s question that made him shut up again.


    Nida really did finish her bachelor''s, but her parents were expecting too much from their emotionally damaged child. That made Nida buy some fake certificates for her parents to stop bothering her.


    "We are here." Nida let go of Ranz''s hand and entered a barber''s shop.


    "Manong, we will be using the CR." Nida asked the barber.


    "Sure." Nida simply went inside the toilet as the old barber smiled from ear to ear.


    "W-wait? Are we going in together? I will wait for you outside." Ranz nervously stated after Nida pushed him inside the one-square-meter toilet.


    They cramped together in the small space, pushing each other''s bodies together.


    "Just be quiet and behave."


    Nida closed the door and pressed a switch on the side.


    Brrrrrrrr


    "Huh? We are going up!" Ranz commented. He could feel the toilet moving upward.


    Ding!


    An arrival gong rings once they arrive at the top of the building.


    "This place beats the dark attributes of supernatural beings." Ranz commented once the door opened.


    "Yes, humans are physically weak, but they can be wicked more than you imagine."


    Ranz swallowed his saliva and followed behind Nida.


    The entrance to the floor where the elevator took them is like a play area for adults.


    Some play cards and billiards.


    Some are drinking booze.


    Some are puffing smoke.


    Some are making out in the bright room.


    They just walked past this bizarre place, and soon they entered a hallway that was filled with different offices.


    "You came here alone?"


    "No, I came with my ex."


    "Ex?" Ranz pulled Nida''s sleeve, shocked by what she had said, and slowly let go of it after he felt embarrassed with his reaction.


    "I was just kidding."


    Knock, knock, knock,


    Nida knocks on the door, and a cheerful-looking guy welcomes them.


    "Oh, it''s been a long time since you last visited! Does your father insist on your marriage? I can forge marriage licenses now! "


    "What''s the use of a marriage license if I can''t show them a man?" Nida went inside its office and sat comfortably on the couch.


    "What tea do you have?" she asked the secretary.


    "Oh, I only have black tea."


    "That''s fine." The secretary smiled and went to the pantry to make Nida tea.


    Ranz followed and stood behind the couch where Nida was sitting.


    "Madam, we have new business now. You can get a man from us. Just tell me your type. You can use them as slaves. " The cheerful-looking guy rubbed his arm, trying to impress Nida.


    "Human trafficking? Aren''t you falling even deeper? "


    "Thank you for your concern, madam, but that''s how our business path goes."


    "Okay, do whatever you want."


    "So? What''s your business with us? "


    "This is Ranz Lobo. He is an alien. He needs an ID, a birth certificate, and a college diploma. "


    "Oh, that''s easy. What degree did he want?"


    Nida looked up to Ranz to let him answer the question.


    "Business administration," he briefly stated.


    Nida tilted her head, wondering why he said the same degree as her instead of his degree, which he finished using Randell''s body.


    "Are you sure? Not a degree in occupational health and safety? "


    "I want to try new things." He said although his real concern is that his degree is too hazardous and that he can''t do the same job with his weak body.


    "Oh okay, please take care of him. "


    While Ranz was being dragged inside a room by the cheerful-looking guy, her tea arrived.


    "Don''t worry much. It won''t take long."


    Ranz was taken inside a studio-type room with a set to take his ID picture.


    After that, he was interviewed about what details he wanted to write on his birth certificate. His fingerprints and retina were also taken into account.


    "The preparation was all done. Mr. Ranz Lobo will soon have his identity. " The cheerful-looking guy enthusiastically stated this after they went out of the room.


    "Oh, okay, how many hours shall we wait? "


    "It''s only an hour, madam. Here we have snacks and a magazine." The cheerful-looking man walked away from them and returned to his studio.


    "Are you sure this is fine?"


    "Of course it is." Nida opened a bag of chips and comfortably laid on the couch.


    "What if someone caught us forging?"


    "No one will catch us. I can''t tell you the details, but even if you show your ID to the authorities, they will think it is valid. Don''t worry. They are excellent at their job."


    "Nida."


    "What?"


    "Really, how did you find this place?"


    "Not telling you."


    Nida feels awkward once Ranz keeps his gaze on her.


    "What? Is it ironic that a public servant and a well-known politician''s daughter know this dark place? "


    "No, I just can''t figure out how you ended up here."


    "Why feel sorry?"


    "Yes."


    The room became silent and continued to be in that suffocating state until the cheerful-looking guy went out of his studio again.


    "All done!" he handed an envelope to Nida, and she checked it before putting it inside her bag.


    "Okay, very good. Thanks for this."


    "No problem, madam. Please come back whenever you want." The cheerful-looking guy and his secretary respectfully bow down to Nida.


    "Okay." She waved her hand and opened the door to leave.


    "Let''s go, Ranz, we still have a lot of things to do."


    "Okay, ugh!"


    Ranz rushed out of the door, but he bumped into someone and fell on his butt. The guy he bumped into was not even bothered.


    "Oh, why are you with a weak guy?" A bulky guy loudly greeted Nida, ignoring Ranz on the floor.


    Note:


    Manong - is used to title an older brother, an older male cousin, or an older male relative in an extended family. The feminine "manang" is a term given to an older sister. This phrase can also be used to refer to a stranger.


    "Ranz is an alien.." An alien means a resident who was born elsewhere and is not a citizen of the country in which he or she now lives.

 Chapter 113 - Hiring (6)

    The man that bumped into Ranz is like a sports celebrity. He was a tall guy with a perfectly well-built body. He looked like he frequented the gym. Additionally, he looked like a foreign guy with a handsome face.


    Ranz couldn''t help but look at the man menacingly. Not only he was annoyed that the man ignored him, but he also didn''t like how the man talked to Nida casually and called him weak.


    "Oh, why are you with a weak guy?" the bulky guy asked Nida, without hiding his scornful gaze toward Ranz.


    "Why are you still sitting on the floor? Get up." Nida ignores the man and helps Ranz get up by pulling on his arms.


    Ranz saw the man''s brows furrowed and twitched, which made him tease him more by making a smirk.


    "You are still the same Nida. Why don''t you stop babysitting this kid and date me?" Ranz was pushed to the side by the man. He lost his balance and fell to the floor again.


    "Hey, Ranz, why do you keep tripping?" Nida said while looking down on him. Her eyes were so cold that it made Ranz look into the floor rather than get up.


    "Oh boy, the baby will cry." The man said, while laughing.


    "Get up." Nida comes close to him again. "I am not annoyed with you. I am annoyed with this random chubby guy in front of us. Why does he keep bumping his pigskin on you? Did you get some of his oil? "


    Ranz was dumbfounded and confused about what was happening.


    "r-random guy? Fats? This is not fat! These are muscles!" The man was embarrassed and grabbed Nida''s arm to pull her close to him. "You never change. Are you sure you want to come back to this place?"


    "You must be mistaken; I have no plan to come and join you again. That was the rebellious young Nida. I am too old to play with you anymore."


    "Ha! Then why are you coming here right after the selection was announced? Don''t dare play innocent in front of me."


    "Ugh! You''re too annoying. I just came here for some other things. Don''t worry, after this I won''t be coming here anymore. You disgust me."


    Nida slapped the hands of the man, and she pulled Ranz''s arms to get up. They ran fast to get away from the man and his minions, but after turning into a corner, Nida used her dust to teleport to Ranz''s car.


    "Who are they?" Ranz asked, not even surprised that he was now sitting in the driver''s seat.


    "Drive and let''s go home." She answered while breathing heavily. She didn''t expect that used up all the power on the twig that the world tree had given her, and using the teleportation spell felt painful and heavy on her body.


    "Are you okay?" Ranz asked worriedly.


    "Just fucking drive!" she shouted. She now knows how Daniel feels when he feels sick after using the teleportation spell.


    Ranz drove the car so fast on the way home that it almost flew.


    "Can you walk?" he asked after he got off the car and opened the door for Nida, but she didn''t move and just pounded her chest.


    "Do I look like I can walk?" The more pain she feels, the more irritated she gets. She feels like every sound she hears is getting into her nerves, even Ranz''s breathing is annoying to her.


    "T-then excuse me." She was princess-carried inside by Ranz and placed in her bedroom to rest.


    "S-sorry." He said, fidgeting in front of Nida.


    "Why are you apologizing again? Get out. You''re making me feel worse." Nida wrapped herself in a blanket and didn''t even bother to remove her sneakers.


    Dispiritedly, Ranz went out of Nida''s room but stayed and stood in front of her door.


    "I don''t know how." He mumbled.


    Ranz is worried about Nida''s health and frustrated that he doesn''t know how to take care of a sick person.


    Randell, with alpha werewolf blood, hasn''t gotten sick since birth. That is why Ranz never had the chance to know what to do when someone is burning with fever. He did watch some on TV, but he never knew if he could do it well or if it might make Nida feel worse.


    He bit his thumb while pacing back and forth in front of Nida''s bedroom, thinking of a way to help.


    "Oh! Randell!"


    He believes Randell, who is more human to him, knows how. He dialed Randell''s number on the telephone and waited for him to answer.


    "Answer! What took him so long to pick up the phone? "


    "Hello?" Finally, the call was picked up, but a female voice answered it. Ranz looked at the digital screen of the telephone to check the number he had dialed, checking if he had dialed the correct number.


    "This is Randell''s number, right?"


    "Ah, yes."


    "Then where is he?"


    "He was out for inspection. He would be back after an hour or more. I''ll inform him that you have called or call again after an hour. "


    Ranz cursed internally, wondering why Randell left his phone.


    "W-wait! Can you give the number to whoever he is with? This is an emergency. I need to talk to him now."


    "May I know who is speaking?"


    "Why do you have to know? Just give me the number of who he is with!"


    "Sorry sir, but I can''t give my colleague''s number to a stranger unless you identify yourself now."


    "I am Ranz Lobo!"


    "All right, Sir Ranz Lobo, how do you know Sir Randell?"


    Ranz stomped his feet in frustration. The lady he was talking to was so calm, as if she didn''t have a sense of urgency. Ranz''s voice is trembling, but the lady on the other end of the phone is unconcerned.


    "I am his brother," he exclaimed, indicating that she should hurry.


    "Nice try, sir, but Sir Randell is an only child." The lady accused Ranz of being a scammer.


    "Who the fuck are you? You''re not even close to Randell. How would you know? "


    "Sir Ranz had been working here for a long time, and he always told us that he was an only child." The lady started to laugh on the other side of the phone. "Anyway, nice try. Good luck scamming other people. bye. "


    tot tot totttttttttttttt


    Ranz was frozen while holding the telephone to his ear.


    He bit his lips so hard because he felt like crying again.


    "If only I knew that this would happen, I would have bought myself a phone or memorized their numbers."


    Ranz was thinking of Wendell and Daniel, who he thought could help him, but he didn''t know their numbers.


    He can''t even leave the house because he doesn''t want to leave Nida alone.


    "Ah! Nida''s phone!"


    He hurriedly searched for Nida''s bag that was lying on the living room''s floor.


    "Ugh, her bag is like a trash bin." He commented after taking out so much trash, like candy wrappers, used tissue, unsealed crackers, and some other things.


    "I hope her password was the same." Ranz mumbled while trying Nida''s high-school password.


    "Of course! She changed it!" He sneered at his own foolishness, knowing full well that he would have changed her password a decade ago.


    "Her birthday? No? mother''s birthday? No? my graduation date?"


    Enter password: 040212


    "Is she a masochist? Why would she let the wolf attack her password?" He wondered. He thought Nida was trying to forget that traumatic incident, but why did she make the date her password as if she intended not to forget about it?


    "Hmmm. I''ll ask her later."


    Ring, ring, ring


    Ranz dialed Daniel''s number.


    Ring, ring, ring


    Daniel didn''t answer Nida''s call instantly anymore. He has now learned to ignore Nida''s call.


    Ring, ring, ring


    Ranz pursed his lips and tapped the phone in his head.


    "Please please answer!"


    "What?"


    "Ah! Daniel!"


    "Ugh, Ranz, right?" Daniel sounds not very pleased to hear Ranz''s voice.


    "Yes, yes. Help me! "


    "No."


    tot tot totttttttttttttt


    "What the fuck! Why did he end the call?" Ranz was flustered and dialed Daniel''s number again.


    *The number you dialed is either unattended or out of coverage area. Please try your call later.*


    "W-what the fuck! Why did he turn off his phone?"


    He doesn''t have time to grumble and be angry. Instead, he scrolls over Nida''s phone to see who else can help him.


    "Toto? The kid that followed us around? This is the same person, right? "


    He dialed Toto''s number.


    He doesn''t know if it''s the same person, but he wished that it would help him.


    "Hello? Nidz?"


    "You answered with just one ring!" Ranz was easily made to feel happy after being ignored multiple times.


    "Who is this?"


    "Oh, you! You don''t know me, but I need your help."


    "Help? Why are you using Nida''s phone? "


    "I am at her apartment now. She is sick, but I don''t know how to take care of a sick person. Please, please help me." Ranz desperately pleaded.


    "Oh no, she''s sick? What''s wrong with her? I can''t go there though. Call 911 instead."


    "No, no, it was just fever! Nida doesn''t like going to the hospital! Just tell me what to do!"


    "First, who are you?"


    Ranz rolled around the floor while screaming without a sound. He is frustrated that everyone is trying to identify him, since he doesn''t really have an identity in the first place.


    "Ugh! Can''t you just help me!"

 Chapter 114 - Hiring (7)

    tot tot tot


    "What the fuck! He dropped the call?" Ranz was flustered when Toto ended the call, just because he doesn''t like to identify himself.


    "What else should I do?" Ranz paced around the living room before he tiptoed back inside Nida''s room.


    "How are you, Nida?" He checked on her and peered inside the blanket to see her face.


    Huf huff huff


    She''s breathing heavily, and she looks pale as she sweats profusely.


    "W-what should I do?"


    He gently placed his hand on Nida''s forehead.


    "Her fever is too high."


    He went out of her room and took ice cubes out of the fridge, then went back to her again.


    "Hnghh." He gently placed ice cubes on Nida''s forehead and waited for them to melt.


    "She will feel less hot now." He confidently felt satisfied with what he had done.


    "Cold!"


    Nida slightly moved her head, which made the ice cubes slide down to her pillow and some fall straight to her chest.


    "Cold!" Still unconscious, she moves around trying to remove the ice on her, but unfortunately, the ice went inside her clothes.


    "H-hey! Your clothes will get wet!" Ranz took the ice on her pillow first before he tried to take the ice that slid inside Nida''s cleavage.


    Without minding that his hand was touching Nida''s soft and healthy chest, his only focus was to retrieve the ice.


    Click!


    "Don''t move!"


    Ranz froze and kept his hand in Nida''s chest.


    He doesn''t know who the man behind him is, but one thing he recognizes is that the clicking sound he heard was from a gun.


    "Remove your hand from her chest! And put your hands up!"


    Ranz followed the man and nervously put his hand in the air. After doing so, the man on his back grabbed his hands and pressed him down to put on handcuffs roughly.


    "Sir, the lady is having a fever. I''ll call an ambulance now." Another man in uniform came close to Nida, while still another man was pressing him on the floor.


    "Hey! What are you doing? I live here!" He complained, but he is not resisting physically because he will not win and will only hurt himself.


    "Shut up! explain everything in the station."


    The police officer dragged him out of Nida''s apartment and took him to their police mobile.


    "W-wait! What about Nida? "


    "She will be sent to the hospital."


    "Hey, don''t answer that pervert. I''ll take him to the station, and you wait for the ambulance here."


    "Yes, sir."


    Ranz can''t believe that he is being accused of being a pervert or a thief.


    He looked at the police officer and wondered who they could be and how they got inside the house without him noticing.


    "Sir, why did you come in without knocking? I didn''t even hear you going inside." he wondered while playing with the handcuffs that made his skin itchy.


    "Are we supposed to knock if it''s pretty obvious that a thief is inside the house." the police officer scoffed at Ranz''s question.


    "Pardon?"


    "You left the door open. both the entrance and bedroom door."


    "Ah." Ranz realized that he might be panicking so much that he left all the doors open.


    "Excuse me, does Toto call you here?"


    "Toto? Who''s toto? "


    "Ah, nevermind."


    Ranz tilted his head while trying to remember Toto''s new name, but he couldn''t think of anything. He just stayed quiet and just let the police officer drive him to the station.


    ....


    ....


    ...


    at ctc...


    "Sir Rudy, you can''t keep following me. You have your own separate job." Randell said to Rudy while they were heading back to their office from inspection.


    "No. Madam''s order is my priority." Rudy proudly pounded his chest, determined to fulfill Nida''s request.


    "Haa, I am thankful, but what will you do with your office tasks? Do you not have deadlines? "


    "I do, but don''t worry. Magic is a convenient thing." Rudy exclaimed, laughing.


    "No, seriously. You can''t even freely use magic here. You do know the rules?"


    "Okay, okay sir. I won''t stick with you always, but please let me know whenever you''re going out of the office or when you''re going home. "


    "Yes, that works for me."


    The two bump their fists together after coming to an agreement.


    "Okay then, sir. I''ll do my job now."


    "Okay, so I''ll go home at five. "


    "Okay, let''s go together.


    Randell just waved his hand and walked back to his seat.


    "Hmm? Did someone use my phone?" He asked loudly. He could tell because he remembered where he left it. He wasn''t expecting someone to call him; that''s why he left it on his table.


    "Oh, no! I picked up a call, sir." His female co-worker responded.


    "Ah? Really. Who called? "


    "The number wasn''t registered and it seemed like a scammer."


    "Ah, really? Thanks." Randell just put his phone back on his desk and continued to finish his tasks.


    His first day of his return is somewhat hectic, but at the same time, he feels relieved that the office was the same as before, and the werewolves also don''t notice that he has lost his strength. He finished the day smoothly and drove alone home because Rudy needed to work over time because he hung out with Randell during the day.


    "Police?"


    Randell noticed a police mobile parked in front of Nida''s apartment building.


    He was not the type to mind other people''s business, so he just passed by, parked his car, and went straight up to the third floor, where Nida''s apartment was located.


    "Hmm? What is this? " He removed some yellow tape blocking the door and was about to enter the house when a police officer came rushing towards him.


    "Excuse me! Wait!"


    "Yes, sir? What is it?"


    "Do you live here?"


    "Yes sir, why?"


    "Ah, no one is there."


    "What do you mean, sir?"


    "There''s a pervert barge inside this apartment, and the lady living here was rushed into the hospital. The lady who lives here is living alone. Are you sure you live here? Can you show proof, sir?" The police asked suspiciously. Moreover, the police officer was wary of Randell''s looks because the person who looked like him was sent first to the station.


    "What? What do you mean, hospital?"


    "She was sick with a high fever, so we rushed her to the hospital."


    "Which hospital?"


    "St. Joseph hospital, sir. W-wait! "


    Randell wanted to rush and go to Nida, but the police officer blocked his way.


    "What is it, sir?" Randell asked sharply. That made the police officer step back, but he kept blocking Randell.


    "There is a pervert who barged into this apartment. Identify yourself before proceeding. You might be one of the theifs or perverts."


    Randell didn''t know how to prove that he lived here, which is why he gestured his hand toward the entrance of Nida''s apartment.


    "Hmm. I can show you my room. I and my brother live with Nida."


    "Is that so? Sir, will you prove it to me?"


    Although Randell looks impatient because he badly wanted to check on Nida, he still looks more trustworthy and professional than Ranz. That is why the police officer continues to speak politely to Randell.


    They went inside the apartment, led by Randell, and showed him their room, which was full of their belongings.


    "It''s still a bit messy because we just moved in recently."


    "Then do you know the guy that has a darker complexion than you?"


    "Huh? That''s my brother. Don''t tell me you arrested him? "


    "Oh no! he live here as well?"


    "Yes."


    "Then why was his hand inside the lady''s chest while he was unconscious?"


    "What? What did he do?" Randell was flustered by what he heard but also thought that Ranz could do harassing Nida, but he never thought that he could do it while Nida was sleeping.


    "Should I repeat what I said?"


    "Ah, no sir." Randell massaged the temple of his head while thinking. "Sir, you don''t need to guard this apartment. I''ll lock it and secure it."


    "Okay, that''s nice."


    "I''m going to the hospital, sir, but please inform my brother that it will take some time to drop by the station because I need to take care of Nida at the hospital first. Sir, please do me a favor."


    "Okay sir, don''t worry. We can''t free him without proof, but I can leave some words at the station so that they''ll stop interrogating him."


    "Thank you very much, sir."


    "No problem."


    Randell and the police officer respectfully said goodbye to each other, and they went on their own way.


    "Nida Mildea, please."


    Randell asked the nurse to know where Nida''s room was.


    "Oh my! She''s in the ICU. Are you her relatives?"


    "Ah, I am her housemate. We live together."


    "Is that so? Then can you fill this up for me? "


    "O-okay, thank you."


    Randell calmly talked to the nurse, but he badly wanted to rush toward the ICU.


    He took the papers and hurriedly filled out the basic information the hospital needed for Nida''s admission.


    "Randell!" Randell turned his head toward the familiar voice.


    "Nida!"

 Chapter 115 - Hiring (8)

    "Nida! Why are you out here?" Randell asked worriedly, and his eyes landed on Nida''s wrist, which was dripping with blood.


    "Did you pull out the IV?"


    "Ms. Nida!"


    Hearing someone call Nida''s name, he looked into the hallway and saw two nurses that were running towards them.


    "Ma''am, you cannot leave the ward! You''re not well yet!" The nurse said, while breathing heavily in between her words.


    "As far as I can see, it''s you who are not well." Nida replied, looking at the pale faces of the nurses. "I''m out here."


    "No ma''am, you can''t. Yes you can." The nurse suddenly changed her statement and left them after that.


    "Huh? What happened?"


    "I used my dust."


    "Huh? Will you be fine?"


    "Of course I won''t. Let''s go home. I fucking told Ranz not to take me to the hospital." Nida annoyingly said, while she was struggling to walk.


    "Let me carry you."


    "Sure." Nida held out her arms to let Randell carry her, but he was not moving. "Wow, did you just ask but have no intention of doing it?"


    "Ah! No! no." He hurriedly picked her up, and princess carried her. "I was just shocked that you agreed to be carried."


    "I am fucking sick. I can''t be choosy."


    "Ow. Anyway, Nida It''s not Ranz who took you here. "


    "Hmm? What do you mean?"


    "He left the door open and the police officer mistook him as a pervert and took him to the police station, while the police officer was the one who rushed you to the hospital."


    "Ugh. That''s another thing to take care of. "


    She frowned just thinking of the hassle of taking Ranz out of the station.


    "Are you fine to be home alone again? After dropping you off at home, I need to go back to Ranz."


    "No, let''s go to the station now and let''s go home together," she said, while Randell gently put her down in the passenger seat and gave his jacket to Nida.


    "Will you be fine?"


    "Of course I won''t, but this is the fastest way so that I can rest without thinking about other things."


    "O-okay."


    Randell drove the car fast on the way to the station to pick up Ranz.


    ..


    ..


    ..


    At the police station...


    "Just admit your wrongdoing, you pervert!"


    Smack!


    "Ugh!" Ranz was hit with the police thick log book again.


    They are interrogating him regarding a crime he never committed.


    There had been a thief and a pervert lurking around Nida''s neighbor, which is why the police were so eager to find out if they had finally apprehended the criminal who had been causing them so much grief for months.


    The police officer who should be clearing out Ranz''s name was not back at the station yet.


    "You''re the pervert that lurks around at night! You even touched a helpless lady!"


    Pak!


    Pak!


    He kept his mouth shut even though he was hit multiple times by the police officer.


    At first, he defended himself by telling them that he was not the criminal they were hunting, but he got tired and chose to be silent because no one was listening or trying to understand him.


    He is just murdering all the police in his mind.


    Pak!


    "How can you call yourself human? You are aware that-."


    "Excuse me, sir, I think you''re the one not acting like a human." Randell politely stated while he grabbed the police officer''s wrist tightly.


    "Who are you?" the police officer asked in confusion, and he looked at Randell and Ranz and compared their appearances.


    "Aha! Are you siblings? This brother of yours was caught trespassing in an apartment!" The police officer snatched his wrist back.


    "Excuse me, there must be a misunderstanding," Nida interjected.


    "Oh no! Miss! Are you alright?"


    Two other police officers on standby quickly offered a chair to Nida.


    "Thank you," Nida appreciated the chair because her knees were about to give in, "Sir, I hope you recognize me."


    "Ah yes, you''re the lady this pervert trespassed on." The police officer rudely pointed at Ranz and didn''t hide his disgust toward Ranz.


    "No sir, this is entirely a misunderstanding."


    "What?"


    "Can you check his record? His social security number is 521012." Nida is lucky that she memorized the number on Ranz''s ID. She never thought that she would use it immediately.


    "You know his SS number?" The police officer started to get confused and looked up the number on his computer.


    "Ranz Lobo, 28, single. No criminal record. "


    The police mumbled the information that appeared on the screen.


    "Hey! I won''t be interrogating you if you give me your social security number right away!" The police rudely pointed their finger at Ranz again.


    The police were more suspicious of Ranz because he refused to tell them his SS number, which he didn''t know that he had.


    "Sir, please stop treating him like that. He is my housemate."


    "Then why is he groping your chest when we enter your house?" the police officer asks, exaggerating what happened.


    "G-grope my what?" Nida was flustered and hugged herself. She and Randell looked at Ranz to confirm.


    "I-I didn''t grab your chest! Why would I do that?" Ranz was also flustered and stuttering.


    Nida cannot trust what everyone says nowadays and relies on her dust to tell the truth.


    Haaa~


    She let out a long sigh after hearing from her dusts what had really happened.


    "Sir, please don''t exaggerate."


    "I don''t. We really caught this bastard groping your chest! "


    "He was just picking out the ice that fell on my chest." She stated feeling ridiculous about the reason why Ranz''s hand landed in her chest. But her dusts defended Ranz, saying that he''d been panicking and calling for help the moment she had a high fever.


    His actions were strange, but she appreciated them.


    "That''s ridiculous."


    "That''s normal for us, sir. Please let us go now, sir. I am sick." Nida coldly spoke.


    The police officer was flustered and let them go after signing an incident report.


    "Hmm?"


    Nida looked at her side after she felt someone touch her sleeve.


    "What?" she asked and slapped Ranz''s hand that was holding her sleeve.


    They were left in front of the police station waiting for Randell to bring the car from the parking lot a distance away from the station.


    "Sorry."


    Nida raised her head and looked at the tall and big guy, biting his own lips to hold himself from crying.


    "You look ugly." She commented.


    "Sorry."


    Nida stood on tiptoe to reach Ranz''s face and held them on both sides.


    "Why? Does living us human hard?" she asked in a soft tone, and Ranz responded by shaking his head side to side.


    "Then why do you look ugly today?"


    "Humans.." His voice was croaky and his words were short from holding back his tears.


    "What of it?" Nida patiently waits for Ranz''s words, even if her knees will give up soon.


    "Humans are scarier than demons." Ranz can''t hold his tears anymore, and his tears flow down to his cheeks, wetting Nida''s fingers.


    "You just realized?" Nida laughed at his statement and let him go. Then she stood straight in front of him and opened up her arms.


    "Come here. I can give you a hug. " Ranz''s tears didn''t stop because Nida smiled brightly. It makes it even worse.


    "Are you that happy that I am ugly crying?" he asked as he hugged Nida.


    "No. I am congratulating you now. " She patted Ranz''s back gently.


    "For what?"


    "For going through shitty things, humans usually have."


    "Being human sucks." He buried his face in Nida''s neck and felt her warmth. That gave comfort to his tired mind and body.


    "I agree with you."


    They continued to hug each other until someone forcefully pulled Nida away from Ranz.


    "Ack! Suddenly? Oh! Randell."


    It was Randell who pulled Nida. He also looked serious when looking at the two.


    "Let''s go home. Nida, you need to rest." He said and carried Nida back to the car.


    Ranz wiped his tears and followed the two.


    "You''re all right now, right?" Randell asked before Ranz could open the car.


    "Yes."


    "Good. You should have informed my coworkers about your emergency so that I could rush home. You made this situation a mess. " Randell said, while holding the door of the car. Nida was already inside the back seat, watching the brothers'' deathly stares at each other.


    "Are you blaming me?" Ranz exclaimed indignantly. He couldn''t believe that even with Randell he needed to explain the same thing that he explained inside the police station that no one dared to understand.


    "Why? Is taking care of Nida that hard? "


    "Hey, I called you and you fucking left your phone to a fucking random lady accusing me of being a scammer! "


    "You can just identify yourself!"


    "Identify? Identify? You are Randell, and who am I? You fucking only child! "


    "Are you blaming me for taking this name alone? Then take it! Who told you to give this to me? "


    "Hey! Hey! What are you doing? Let''s go home! " Nida doesn''t get what the two are fighting about and doesn''t really want to concern herself as she feels dizzy because her fever is getting worse again.


    Ranz snatched the car keys from Randell''s hand and sat in the driver''s seat.


    "Get inside! Bastard!" Ranz shouted angrily toward Randell.

 Chapter 116 - Hiring (9)

    "Why are you sleeping there? Sleep on the bed. You''re still weak." Randell said, pointing at the single bed in their room.


    They finally reached home, and Nida immediately locked herself in her bedroom while he and Ranz were not talking to each other after they argued in the car.


    He eats dinner alone because Ranz refused to accompany him, and when he entered their room, Ranz had already placed the mattress on the floor and was lying with a blanket covering him.


    "Hey! Are you listening?" He lightly kicked Ranz''s bottom so that he could move to the bed.


    "Don''t bother me! I''ll sleep here!"


    "Like I said, it''s more comfortable to sleep in bed. I''ll sleep there!" Randell tried to pull the blanket away.


    "I don''t want to! I won''t take your place!"


    Randell let go of the blanket and he lay on the bed.


    "Fine! Don''t blame me if you feel sick!" He shouted and covered himself with a blanket, but he didn''t close his eyes to sleep.


    His chest felt so heavy that he felt like he was choking even though he was breathing fine.


    It''s their second time having a fight. The first time was when he was caught posing as Ranz, taking his girlfriend, and now they are fighting over something that he can''t point out what sparked it to begin with.


    Under the cover, he inhales and exhales repeatedly to calm himself. He thought that maybe he was just being swept by his own emotions and being mean for nothing.


    He starts to rethink why he was angry to begin with.


    "Why am I being mean to Ranz?" He paused once he thought about why he was so aggravated and the image of Ranz and Nida hugging each other popped into his mind.


    "Am I being jealous?" he asked himself. He hit himself for being mean, just because he was jealous.


    He knows that, from the start, Nida was never his.


    Ranz was Nida''s girlfriend. He was just a mere third wheel.


    He thought he was fine with sharing everything with Ranz, but after witnessing it right in front of him, he began to act harshly, and the realization that Nida was never truly his, hurt his heart.


    "But, I hurt him too." Randell sat up and looked at Ranz''s back.


    "He is suffering more now than me. Ranz had to start from zero and is still adjusting to his new body. How am I so mean? I vent my frustration to him, but he is suffering more than me."


    Randell reflected.


    He knows better than anyone else how bad Ranz''s situation is.


    He knows that his brother is physically and mentally exhausted.


    Pak!


    He hit his head hard to think straight again, but the sound of hitting himself made Ranz sit up from lying.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" Ranz frowned while looking at him.


    "Ah, I was just... I was mean, I was wrong. Sorry." Randell said, in a low, soft, indistinct voice.


    "What?" Ranz leaned his head forward because he couldn''t understand what Randell was murmuring.


    "I said I''m sorry!" Randell shouted, which made Ranz jump into him and cover his mouth.


    "Quite down! Do you want to be kicked out for real!" he pinched Randell''s mouth shut.


    Money is not the problem, because they can afford to stay anywhere, but Nida''s protection is something they need.


    Ranz feels ridiculous for depending on others for their safety, but there is no one who could protect them other than Nida.


    "Swoweeh!"


    He let go of Randell''s mouth and sat beside him on the single bed.


    "What are you sorry for?" Ranz asked, crossing his arms.


    It was infuriating for him that he was helpless and weak these days, but that didn''t change the fact that he was still the brother that had been taking care of Randell ever since he was born. He knows how Randell feels and understands his behavior. He knows that he is acting mean because Randell was jealous, but asked him to, because talking to each other would make their relationship better.


    "I was so jealous after seeing you hug Nida that I became mean to you." Randell said while he avoided Ranz''s gaze. "I was wrong about leaving my phone, and it''s not your fault that things got messy. I was jealous." Randell admitted.


    He was looking down when he saw Ranz tapping his lap.


    "Hmm?" he looked up. He draws back because Ranz has a sinister smile.


    "Randell, bite this for a second."


    "W-why are you?" He pushed the hand towel that Ranz had given him. It was the hand towel he used to dry his hair. "Why would I bite that?"


    "Just bite it." Ranz insisted, and his eyes smiled, forming a crescent shape.


    Randell thought how random Ranz wanted him to do it, and he just swallowed his own saliva before taking the hand towel to bite.


    "Whaw nhaw?" he asked while he had the towel on his mouth.


    Pak!


    "What the f ¨C." He spit out the hand towel. It was only later that he realized that was meant to be his gag.


    "Shss! Don''t be too loud!" Ranz grabs Randell''s mouth as if he didn''t punch his brother hard.


    "Why punch me, bastard!" Randell angrily said, while trying to keep his voice low. He holds his cheek that is throbbing from being punched.


    "The only great thing we had after being separated is that now I can punch you!" Ranz said while he sat on top of Randell and raised one of his arms to throw another punch at Randell.


    "Did you go crazy?" Randell catches his brother''s fists and kicks Ranz off him.


    "I''ve always been crazy!"


    They stop caring about the noise they make and punch and kick each other. They wrestled around the room, bumping each other into their luggage, which made their room even messier.


    "Stop dreaming. None of us, Nida, will love. Not anymore!"


    "I know that! We almost killed her right!"


    "Don''t be a fucking idiot!"


    "Who''s more stupid? You are a mess!"


    "I am not the only one in a mess here!"


    "Fuck you!"


    "Fuck you too!"


    The two throw words with their punches, but with every word spit out, the more they feel better.


    HAHAHA


    The two laugh loudly together after they get tired of punching each other and saying hateful comments to one another.


    "You look fucking ugly!" Ranz pointed at Randell''s face, which was all swollen from the punch.


    "How the hell do all my punches never land in your face?" Randell grumbled, slapping the hand that was pointing at him. Ranz''s face was fine, but his arms and body had bruises and scratches.


    "My face is my treasure." Ranz said proudly.


    "Ha! I cannot disagree. That face is handsome."


    "Wow, how shameless. We have the same face. Are you saying yours is handsome as well?"


    "Of course! How dare you make this all swollen up!"


    They joke around and laugh loudly again.


    They didn''t really talk properly about their fight, but this is their way of making up. The brothers need to use their bodies to understand each other.


    "Are you done playing?"


    Ranz and Randell freeze and try their best not to look at the person who suddenly appeared in their room.


    "What? Why did you two suddenly go silent? You were loud just a while ago." Nida''s footsteps, slowly approaching them, made them anxiously look up to her, and they subconsciously hugged each other, cowering.


    "They looked like two puppies. But these two are too huge for puppies."


    She grins internally, looking at the two shaking with her presence, then he crouches down in front of them.


    With a serious expression, she asked, "When can I sleep in peace?"


    "We are sorry." They apologized after changing their position to kneeling.


    "What are the two of you fighting about?" She was curious about why the two were fighting so intensely that they ended up hurting each other. At the same time, she wanted to know how they ended up making up soon after.


    "Is this how siblings fight?" she thought.


    She is curious.


    She doesn''t know about siblings because she doesn''t have one.


    "Aren''t you going to tell me? You also argued when we are at the car. What happened?" She asked again because the two were just kneeling silently.


    "Fine. Whatever." She gave up after the two remained silent.


    She then lay on the messy mattress and used her dust to levitate the two kneeling.


    Nida was comfortable laying on the bedding and pillows that were not properly fixed to the mattress, and carelessly lay there while watching the two float above her.


    "N-nida." They nervously thought that Nida would be punishing them now, but they landed beside her.


    The three are lying together, with Nida in between.


    "If I leave you two, you might make noise again." Nida said, while her eyes were closed. "So behave and sleep."


    "B-but."


    "Sleep."


    "Okay."


    The two stiffened and couldn''t sleep knowing Nida was in between them.


    "Stop staring at me and sleep, motherfuckers."


    Nida''s curse made them hurriedly close their eyes and force themselves to sleep.

 Chapter 117 - Jobless (1)

    "You look ugly."


    Ranz chuckled once he heard Nida call Randell ugly.


    "The person who did this to him shouldn''t be laughing." Nida commented, glaring at Ranz.


    Ranz stopped laughing at Randell''s face and then returned to cooking their breakfast while Randell and Nida were drinking their morning coffee and tea.


    "True. He doesn''t have a conscience. " Randell said, while acting pitiful.


    "Are you fine with going to work with this face? I can''t heal you." She said, looking at her hand and checking her divine powers, which were not back to normal yet, but thankfully she didn''t feel sick anymore.


    "Yes, I have no choice."


    "You''re cunning, you only hit him in the face." Nida commented, staring at Randell and Ranz''s faces, comparing their injuries.


    Although Randell''s face is all swollen up, his body has few injuries, while Ranz has bruises and scratch marks on his body. "But I guess Randell was stronger."


    Bleh!


    Randell makes a face to tease Ranz.


    Ranz just returned, making face.


    The three chuckled after seeing their funny faces.


    Nida was relieved that she had another normal breakfast, but she wished that this peacefulness would continue the whole day.


    "Anyway, Nidz, who are those people who run after us?" Ranz asked.


    "Something like that happened?" Randell interjected.


    "Yes, we went into a shady place to get my identification cards, but we bumped into some sort of bulky person and they ran after us." Ranz stated.


    Randell stood up and looked at the two worriedly. "Then the reason you were sick was because of this?"


    "Yes, sort of. I drained my power from using the teleportation spell. But don''t worry. I''m fine now." Nida waves her hand toward Randell to make him sit again. She doesn''t have any energy yet for drama.


    "Then who are they?" Ranz asked again.


    "When I was younger, I was involved in the underworld." She calmly said, then sipped on her tea.


    "What?" The two let go of whatever they were holding and came close to her, surprised and worried about her.


    Nida frowned at the two''s reaction. "Isn''t your reaction over the top?"


    "What do you expect us to react?"


    "Yes, plus, you were involved in the underworld? How can you still be a priestess? Should we call you a saint?"


    Nida laughed loudly after she realized what the two were worried about.


    "No. no. It''s not the underworld as you think. Haha! I forgot that you two are werewolves. I am talking about the human underworld!"


    The two watched Nida laugh while holding onto her stomach.


    "You scared us."


    "Haha sorry."


    The two were thinking about the underworld, which is the mythical abode of the dead.


    On the other hand, Nida was referring to the underworld of the world of criminals or of organized crime.


    "So, what do they want from you?"


    "Rather than wanting me, they wanted me to disappear."


    "Huh? You have that kind of threat to your life?"


    "yeah! How can you walk around so carelessly?"


    "No, I am safe. They had actually forgotten about me, but they thought I was going back again because I walked back there on my own two feet." Nida shrugged her shoulders and continued to act careless.


    "Y-you''re in trouble because of me." Ranz''s shoulder slumped from knowing that he had gotten Nida into trouble again.


    "Nah. Don''t worry. I already texted my friend about it. He will clean this up for me."


    "Who?"


    "No need to know." Nida peeked at the pan and pointed at it. "Are you serving as burnt food?"


    "Ah! Sorry!"


    Nida successfully escaped the topic and the two just stopped asking more because, although they were worried, they actually didn''t have the right to know.


    "Anyway, Randell, can you buy him a new phone?"


    "Yes, I am planning to buy him one later after work."


    "Okay, good, but bring Rudy with you."


    "Yes, I will."


    Nida smiled after she felt satisfied to see Randell not arguing with her anymore.


    "How about you, Nida? What are you going to do today?" Randell asked curiously.


    "I''ll stay at home. I''ll look up some job postings online."


    "Ah, are you going to practice?"


    "Practice what?" Ranz and Nida asked at the same time.


    "Ah, Ranz, you don''t know about this because you were sealed at that time, but I watched Nida''s job interview and she sucked. "


    "S-suck?" Nida was flustered hearing that word from Randell.


    "Yes, how many job interviews did you fail before you got into CTC?"


    "F-five." She embarrassedly replied. "But! I got in! That can only mean I did well!"


    "No, sorry to tell you this late, but me and Wendell were one of the panel interviewers."


    "Huh? I don''t remember if I met you two there. If I see you, I am sure I will run away and won''t even dare to enter into the same company as you wolves." She honestly responded and became suspicious again. "Don''t tell me even that time, Wendell played with my memories?"


    "No. We were under disguise at that time. Sorry, but Wendell is too mischievous. He hired you because he thought it would be fun." Randell avoids Nida''s menacing gaze.


    "So you know, Wendell was out there planning to make fun of me and you let him? And what of it? I sucked in the interview, but I was hired?" Nida was getting angry again, but she sipped on her tea to calm herself.


    "Sorry." Randell didn''t say anything else and just apologized.


    "Ugh. I need a litter of this tea." She said, she was very upset, but she then shook her head. "Arg! Forget about it! Wendell will taste my dust later on, but tell me, what did I do wrong in my interview?"


    She tries to concentrate on what is important rather than dwell on her anger.


    "You answered blandly and didn''t answer with details that strongly support yourself or make yourself appealing. You just basically answered what was asked."


    "Isn''t that how it works?"


    "No." Ranz and Randell replied.


    "Wait, why are you both talking as if you all know how to deal with a job interview?"


    "Because we really know." Ranz proudly stated.


    "Yes, Ranz was the one who worked hard so that we could work at CTC."


    "But before I settled at CTC, I was employed at other companies. That is why I know how job interviews work."


    "How about you, Randell?" Nida asked because he was also aware that Randell was sleeping while Ranz was freely using his body.


    "Remember, I originally didn''t plan to go to college, so I had already tried for multiple job interviews before the wolf attack."


    "Ah right, I remember you were so busy at that time."


    "So you better practice Nida."


    "Yeah. I didn''t know that you really suck at this. What were you doing after graduating?"


    "Well, I hated everyone and everything at that time, so¡­" Nida bit her lips before continuing to tell them about her past. "I locked myself. I don''t go out."


    Ranz and Randell froze, not knowing what to do because it''s their fault Nida was like that.


    "I was home schooled as well. I only come to the Uni whenever I have to attend to something. You know my father." Nida was embarrassed by how incompetent she was. "And I was involved with the underworld, so maybe I really don''t know how a normal interview should be done."


    Randell rubbed the back of his head and looked at Ranz.


    "I can teach you how." Ranz volunteered.


    "Yes, Ranz is good at that."


    Randell and Ranz looked at her with a bright smile, trying to comfort her.


    "You can also ask us about the proper attire for interviews."


    "Oh, I know that part. I am not too stupid. What do you take me for? " Nida pouted.


    "Ops, I thought you wanted a stylist too." Randell acted funny in front of Nida, which made them laugh all together.


    "You don''t have to worry, you will definitely score that interview with my coaching!" Ranz confidently stated.


    "Yes, Yes. You can ask us anything."


    "Thanks." Nida smiled, and she strangely felt a tingly warmth on her chest that made her feel good by just conversing with them.


    "Let''s eat first."


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    Three days after training on how to score a job interview¡­


    Beep beep beep.


    Randell pressed the car''s horn to get Nida''s attention, but she continued to walk straight away from the building she had come out to.


    "What happened?" Ranz asked who was sitting inside the car with him.


    "I don''t know. Let''s go."


    They got out of the car and followed Nida to where she went off too.


    It was the day of Nida''s job interview and they waited in the car to support her, but after thirty minutes, she came out of the building with a weird expression.


    "Did she fail?" Randell asked while they walked.


    "Impossible, we prepared for this interview. I know she will do good." Ranz responded by walking faster than Randell.


    "Nida!"


    "Hey!"


    They loudly called her, but she only stopped walking and crouched down in the middle of the path walk.


    "Hey, you''re wearing a skirt!" Ranz scolded her, but they both froze once they saw Nida''s teary eyes.


    "I failed!" she cried.

 Chapter 118 - Jobless (2)

    "Hey, won''t your manager be looking for you?" Nida asked.


    "I''m fine. I can just tell them I was out of inspection. " Randell nonchalantly responded, checking on Nida''s face to check her foundation if it was not cakey anymore.


    "Don''t worry about him; he won''t get kicked out of CTC. Focus more on your interview. You worked hard to prepare for this. " Ranz said while he brushed Nida''s sleeve to make sure there was no lint or crease on it.


    "Okay, fine. But aren''t we attracting too much attention?" She asked as she felt chilled from the eyes that kept looking at them because they were twin handsome men taking care of her as if it was her first day of school.


    They were in the parking lot of the company she chose to try her luck and skill, and the two were here to cheer her on.


    She appreciated their effort, but she still felt awkward about it.


    "W-well, then I''ll be going." She hurriedly walks away from the two.


    "Good luck!"


    "You can do it!"


    Ranz and Randell shouted before she could enter the building.


    "You''ve got some wonderful supporters out there." A guy in his suit acts friendly and talks to Nida.


    "Ah, they helped me a lot with preparing, so I wish to do well here." She awkwardly responded.


    "Well, then good luck to us." The guy smiled brightly, and they went inside the applicant''s lobby together.


    "Wow! Seriously? How many people want to apply?" Nida was amazed by the number of applicants waiting in the lobby.


    "This is a big company, so what else do we expect? Too bad, I guess only ten percent of the people here would probably get hired. "


    "I hope one of those is us."


    "Yes, I hope so too. " The guy can''t hide his nervousness after seeing the crowd full of aspirants.


    "Good morning." An HR personnel went into the front of the lobby and all the applicants'' attention was on her.


    "There is a surprise examination before the actual interview, so please form a line and follow that guy in the black shirt." The HR pointed her hand near the door. "He will guide you all to the testing area."


    The crowd started to murmur because the test was unexpected. They thought they were all called for a panel interview and had never heard of a test.


    "Excuse me?" The guy raised his hand to get the attention of the HR personnel.


    "Yes, sir?"


    "We had already taken a written exam before we were called for an interview. What is the purpose of this other test?" He politely asked.


    "The first written exam was to screen applicants who deserved to go on to the next level. This other test is just a simple test that will be used for the interview later."


    "Okay, thanks."


    After hearing the HR explanation, everyone followed the man in the black t-shirt and they entered a large room that could accommodate twenty applicants to take the test while the other twenty applicants went to the other room.


    Inhale


    Exhale


    "Ranz taught me how to answer written questions. I''ll be fine." She calms herself by thinking of all the things Ranz taught her.


    "You may now start. Good luck." After the cue, everyone flipped the test paper at the same time.


    "Huh? Why is this so easy?" Nida''s nervousness starts to fade away after reading the questions. They''re simple arithmetic and English grammar questions.


    "Is this about speed?" She sneakily looked around and saw that the others were not even moving their pens.


    "What are they doing? Aren''t they going to finish the test?" She wondered for a moment, but she was determined to get this job, so she finished the test without minding her surroundings.


    "Huh? What''s this?" She read the last question of the test and wondered if she needed to comply with it.


    That last item says: after answering this test paper, stand up, clap your hands three times, and proudly shout your name.


    "This is too embarrassing to do!" she panicked, and looked around.


    "Why is no one doing this yet? Are they not done answering their test yet?"


    She grips her pen tightly before deciding to do it.


    "I need to overcome this!" She stood up and clapped her hand three times, just like the paper instructed her to do.


    "NIDA MILDEA!" she shouted proudly, but everyone loudly laughed after she did it.


    "W-why? Did I do it wrong?" She asked after being confused by the laughter and strange gaze of the other applicants.


    "Ms. Nida Mildea, great job at shouting your name." the HR personnel said with her professional smile.


    "T-thanks." She awkwardly replied, "I still don''t get why everyone was laughing." She then walked to the front to give the paper to the HR personnel because she was done with it.


    "You can have that, Ms. Mildea."


    "Huh? The test paper?" She tilted her head, confused as to why the HR didn''t take her test paper.


    "You can now get out since you''re done with the test."


    "Okay, thanks."


    Nida went out of the testing room, still confused about what had just happened.


    She held onto the test paper and expected that someone outside would take it from her, but the hallway was empty.


    "What should I do with this?" She was about to go back inside the testing room again, but she froze after reading the first paragraph of the test questionnaire.


    It says:


    Do not answer any of the questions or do anything else that the paper will require of you. Leave everything blank.


    "T-they laughed because I was stupid?" she realized late.


    She silently walked out of the building, trying to process her situation.


    "Why didn''t I read the instructions?" she asked herself, feeling really embarrassed about what she had done.


    "I am the only one who didn''t read the instructions!" She messes up her hair that Randell works hard to fix and doesn''t care if the clothes that Ranz worked hard to prepare get creased.


    She then crouchs down in the middle of the path, ignoring everything else.


    Her face and neck turned red from embarrassment.


    "I haven''t done the interview yet, but I failed!" She starts to cry. She is embarrassed and disappointed in herself.


    "Hey, you''re wearing a skirt!" Ranz pulled her up from crouching.


    "I failed!" she cried.


    She was embarrassed because she had become a laughing stock in front of many strangers, but she was more ashamed after facing the two people who had really worked hard to help her get a job.


    "I''m sorry! I failed!"


    "Hey, hey, calm down. It''s okay to fail. There are still a lot of other companies we can try."


    "Yes, this is only your first try. Maybe this place is not for you. There is a better place for you."


    The two worked hard to comfort her and calm her down, but Nida continued to cry, smudging her make-up.


    "Oh my, calm down." Randell tries to wipe out her make-up while Ranz helps her blow her nose.


    "Let''s go and eat. Food is the best comfort." Ranz said, grabbing her hand so that they could walk back to their car.


    "You can tell us where you want to eat. It''s our treat." Randell holds onto her other hand and they walk together, holding each other''s hand.


    Nida feels comforted by the two handsome guys.


    "I want beer."


    ....


    ....


    ....


    "Wuuhaaa! This beer tastes good!" Nida exclaimed loudly after downing the beer in one gulp.


    "Hey, slow down. You''ll get drunk fast." Randell tried to stop her.


    They had a hard time looking for a place to eat and buy beer because it was still nine in the morning.


    The only place they could buy beer at this hour was a convenience store, and the people were staring at them weirdly because the three of them had been out too early in the morning.


    The two didn''t want to drink, but Nida insisted on joining her.


    "Are you embarrassed by me too?" She was about to cry again, but Ranz shoved another beer into her mouth.


    "Who''s embarrassed? I am so proud of you! Cheer?" Ranz talked loudly, much the same as with Nida.


    "Cheer!" Nida became cheerful after seeing Ranz drinking well with her.


    "Randell, K.J." she pouted.


    (KJ stands for kill joy.)


    "Let him be. Let''s just enjoy each other and let the beer wash away your frustrations."


    "All right! Randell, buy us more beer!"


    "Yeah!"


    The two loudly laugh like maniacs.


    Randell just let out a sigh, watching them. He just let them drink the ten cans of beer he bought, but suddenly he felt iffy after seeing a police mobile stop in front of the convenience store.


    "Hey, hey, behave for a moment." He tapped Ranz''s shoulder to stop him from singing a children''s song with Nida.


    "KJ."


    "Yep, that''s KJ."


    "I know, but I feel like you should behave for a moment."


    "Excuse me." Randell flinched without noticing the police officer was already standing at their back.


    "Ah yes sir?" he asked.


    "May I invite you three to the police station?" the police officer politely asked.

 Chapter 119 - Jobless (3)

    "Hmm? You three again?" The same police officer who interrogated Ranz three days ago was the one dealing with them again.


    "I am sorry, sir. My roommates have just had a bad day." Randell apologized politely. He is the only one sober. He talked to the police officer regarding the complaint they received from the neighborhood reporting them because of their scandalous drinking habits.


    "Bad day? It''s still nine in the morning!" The police officer exclaimed, pointing at the sun that was brightly shining outside the police station.


    "It is a bad day for her already, sir. I am sorry for the inconvenience we have brought to this neighborhood. Please let us go. We won''t do this again." Randell works hard to persuade the cops, but the two at his back are too loud. His veins on his neck are slightly popping out from annoyance at the two of them.


    "Whatever, but please understand that you need to stay here to sober up first. You will also be given a fine for drinking alcohol near the school zone." The police officer explained.


    "Hey! The convenience store was a distance away from the school. What are you talking about?" Nida interjected. She screamed loudly toward the police officer that made Randell pull her back to her seat.


    "This guy wants to fight us, Nidz!" Ranz shouted as well.


    "Hey! Ranz! Stop!" Randell had a hard time making the two settle down in one place.


    "Ehem! The school is far away, but students are passing where the three of you are drinking. All students pass there to reach the school. Do you realize what kind of example you, three adults, are showing the young once?" He scolded them, but it was useless because Nida and Ranz didn''t have any intention of listening.


    "Sir, can I just pay the fine now and I''ll take them home? Your station will be chaotic if they stay here."


    "It''s a good suggestion, but let me check if you are drunk too, or else you can''t drive as well." The police officer said and stood for a moment to take the breathalyzer. It is a device for estimating blood alcohol content (BAC).


    "You''re good to go." The police officer said, after confirming that Randell was not drunk. He also confirmed the fine Randell paid and let go of the two, who had not stopped talking since they entered the police station.


    "It''s a good thing that humans can''t see your dust, but it would be dangerous if other supernatural beings noticed you, so please calm down." Randell warned Nida, who was making her dust dance just because she was drunk.


    "Calm down? My heart aches from my failed interview. How heartless you are!" Nida talked in an indistinct way.


    "Yeah! Randell is KJ and heartless!" Ranz joined Nida.


    "Yeah!"


    Randell was also slapped and hit by the two before he could successfully settle them in the passenger seat.


    He drove the car fast to take the two home. He made sure the two were sleeping before he left home to go back to CTC. He couldn''t leave his work for the whole day. That is why, even though he was worried, he still left them and went back to work.


    One thing Randell realized that day was, "I will never let these two drink alcohol again."


    Later that afternoon,


    "Aaahh!" Nida screamed the moment she woke up.


    "W-What? What happened?" Ranz was woken up by Nida''s loud scream.


    "Did we just make another embarrassing thing?" she asked Ranz, as she remembered everything she did while she was drunk.


    "Haha! At least you can forget about the first one." Ranz replied, then he went back to lying on the floor. He was left there to sleep because Randell was annoyed with their antics while drunk and just left them where they ended up sleeping.


    "Nooooo! Why did I keep making myself embarrassed?" Nida rolled around the floor and ended up bumping into Ranz''s back. Ranz turned around and looked at her with a smile.


    "You don''t have to worry; everyone there is just a stranger that you will probably never meet again, so don''t bother thinking about it."


    "But I feel worse."


    "Just move on. Let''s do well by looking for other companies. You haven''t gotten a call yet from the other company. Let''s wait for that and try again." He comforted Nida and tapped her shoulder.


    "Haa¡ª yes, I''ll make sure I don''t make any more mistakes!" Nida said with determination, but that determination slowly fades out after a few days full of rejection.


    "Ugh! I failed again!" Nida said, slamming the beer on the table.


    "But at least you''re not crying like before." Ranz commented while watching Nida drink. He is only watching because he is not allowed to drink if Randell is not around.


    "I''m tired of crying! This is my eighth rejection! I feel so numb!" She exclaimed, while downing a beer again.


    "Slow down." Ranz offered the mixed nuts to Nida so that she could take a break from drinking for a moment.


    "Seriously? I know you taught me a lot of things, but there is still something new coming out of the interview! My brain is not designed for this!" She exclaimed, expressing how ridiculous she thought her job interviews were.


    "Why? What happened this time?" Ranz kindly opened his ears to listen to Nida''s grumbling.


    "Listen. I was applying for a position as a marketing representative, then he asked me to convince him to sell him used socks. Why would I sell used socks?"


    "No, nida, he was testing your creativity and ability to sell things. What did you answered?"


    "Of course, I said I would never sell used items. I''m not stupid." Nida said, as if she''s not wrong.


    "Oh! There''s another! He asked me how I would eat an elephant. Like, duh! Why would I eat an elephant?" She looked very frustrated and chugged another bottle of beer.


    Ranz just put his palm on his forehead and couldn''t believe how Nida dealt with her interviews.


    "T-that''s not how interviews work, Nidz." He said. He doesn''t know how to explain this to Nida and tries to think of other ways to teach Nida to pass an interview.


    "But really? Should I thank Wendell for backing me up in getting accepted at CTC? Right now, I feel so incompetent. Why did no company want me?" She grumbled.


    "Keep on trying; you will find a company soon."


    "Thank you for comforting me, Ranz, but you don''t feel tired or demotivated? You keep teaching me things about job interviews, but I keep failing. I''m sorry for being stupid!"


    "Come on, think positively. You''ll get a job soon." Ranz smiled at her and gave her more beer.


    "What''s wrong?" Ranz stopped smiling after noticing Nida kept on staring at him. "Is there something on my face?"


    "None. I was just wandering."


    "About what?"


    "You were all shy and silent when you first came here, but now you look comfortable drinking beer with me." Nida pointed out.


    She noticed that Ranz and Randell had only been with her for almost two weeks, but the two had adjusted well to her apartment, and they had been living together without any problems. Rather than being a problem, the two assisted her in maintaining the cleanliness of her home, doing the laundry, cooking food for her, and doing other housework that she had neglected since moving in alone.


    "Ah, that time?" Ranz smiled again, as if he was reminiscing about a distant memory. "I was scared and wary at that time. That is why."


    "You? scared?" Nida emphasized the word, saying she couldn''t believe it came from Ranz''s mouth.


    "Well, I was helpless because I had become weak as a human." Ranz stated, awkwardly avoiding Nida''s gaze.


    "Oh, really? Is that so? Yeah, you even broke my doll." Nida nodded as he remembered how weak Ranz looked before.


    "W-well, sorry for breaking them."


    "That''s okay. That was an accident. " Nida lay on the couch after emptying four bottles of beer.


    "Yes, that was an accident." Ranz murmured because he couldn''t still tell her that it was his fault. He then also sat on the couch where Nida was lying. He lifted her head to place them on his lap.


    Nida just casually let Ranz do it because they were now comfortable with each other.


    "Anyway, what are you scared of?" Nida asked curiously.


    "You." He honestly replied.


    "Me?" Nida blinks her eyes, surprised by Ranz''s reply.


    "You were angry at us at that time, and I am not sure if you will really protect us or later kill us, since light-attributed priests usually purge us."


    "Kill the dark attribute creatures?"


    Ranz nodded at her inquiry.


    Ranz''s expression became troubled, and that made Nida reach her hand to his cheeks.


    She feels it''s ironic that the wolves that she is scared and wary of are also scared of her.


    "What about now? Are you still scared of me?" She asked in a gentle tone, but she immediately frowned when Ranz replied with a nod.


    "Ack!" Ranz groaned and clutched his stinging cheek from being barely pinched.


    "What was that?" he asked.


    "Nothing. I can''t believe you''re scared of me despite being casual like this." Nida grumbled, but she remained, using Ranz''s lap as her pillow. She closes her eyes and says something before she falls asleep.


    "That''s made us equal.. I am also scared of you."

 Chapter 120 - Jobless (4)

    "What''s going on?" Randell asked after seeing Ranz getting dressed up in a suit and looking very professional.


    "Nida keeps failing her interviews, so I was planning to show her how she would deal with one." Ranz replied without looking at Randell because he was busy looking at the mirror.


    "How will you even show her?" Randell fixed his gaze on his brother, who was constantly changing his neck tie.


    "She has her dust, you know." Ranz nonchalantly responded.


    "Ah, you''re right. That''s convenient. But make sure there are no supernatural creatures around. Okay?"


    "Yes, sir!" Ranz turned around and showed his attire to Randell. "Your clothes don''t look good with my skin tone." He pointed out


    "Then buy new clothes." Randell said, while frowning. The money that they were using was literally Ranz''s money, but even with that fact, Ranz didn''t lavishly spend his money and just shared everything with Randell, including their underwear.


    "Nope. This is fine. I''ll still shine, especially since I have this face." He confidently stated, to which Randell responded by slowly clapping.


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever." Randell stood up and left the room.


    "Nida! Are you not done yet? Hurry!" He shouted and knocked on Nida''s bedroom door. She was taking her time dressing up again.


    "It''s okay, we still have time." Ranz said after coming out of their room.


    "For you two, it''s fine, but for me, who needs to drive you in the opposite direction with CTC, I am going to be late." Randell said, thinking about the time he would be spending driving them to their desired company and back to CTC.


    "Ah, your right."


    Ranz realized Randell''s situation, and he knocked on Nida''s bedroom door as well.


    "Fine! Fine! Here I am!" Nida shouted and angrily opened her door as the two kept knocking loudly.


    "What took so long?"


    "I was looking for something to wear."


    "You look fine."


    "What''s wrong?"


    The two wondered what was wrong, because there was nothing wrong with her attire. She looks neat and classy with her white shirt over a beige coat paired with beige pants. She even tied her long hair to make herself look intelligent.


    "I don''t know, I just feel like this attire will fail me."


    The two chuckled, hearing Nida''s worries.


    "What''s funny?" he asked, sending a deathly glare at the two.


    "Nothing. You look amazing, you don''t have to worry."


    "Yes, right. And you''ve got Ranz here. You just have to watch very closely."


    "I will. And this time I hope I''ll be accepted." She heaved a long sigh.


    Ranz and Randell motivate Nida first before they leave their apartment.


    "I can''t stay with you any longer. I''ll be late at CTC." Randell said goodbye to Nida and Ranz after dropping them off in front of a tall building with a caf¨¦ on its ground floor.


    Randell immediately leaves after dropping them off because the company where they are trying their luck is very far from their apartment and CTC.


    It''s the only company that is willing to interview and wanted to check on Nida.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''ll be coming in first." Ranz said, while pointing at the caf¨¦. "Can you watch me while you''re in the caf¨¦? I''ll be interviewed on the seventh floor."


    Nida and Ranz were not scheduled to be interviewed at the same time. Ranz was luckily scheduled first at 8 a.m., while Nida was scheduled for a 9 a.m. interview.


    "Yes, I''ll be fine."


    Ranz left first, and Nida went inside the cafe.


    She ordered tea and looked for a seat that had fewer people around her to make sure that no one would notice what she was doing.


    She will be using her dust to monitor Ranz''s interview, and the act of using her dust, like VR glasses, is peculiar.


    Although humans cannot see her dust, it will still look strange for her to be watching something others cannot see.


    "This corner should be fine!" she said, and immediately commanded her dust to gather around her eyes and let her see what Ranz was doing.


    "Good! I am not late! " She said that after seeing Ranz. Ranz was just about to greet the interviewers, but a distraction came as soon as Nida was about to focus on Ranz''s interview.


    "Hey, are you alright?" A guy suddenly tapped her shoulder, which made her remove her dust to see who was disturbing her.


    "I am fine. Thank you for the concern." Nida fakes a smile to avoid being bothered by a random person who doesn''t know how to mind their own business.


    "Seriously? You were just staring at the wall and I thought there might be something hurting you." Even though she''s giving the guy a look that says "fuck off," the guy doesn''t understand her and continues to meddle with her business.


    "I am really fine. Please, you may leave me alone." She tries her best to remain polite because she doesn''t want to be rude to a random stranger who is acting out of kindness.


    The guy still insisted, "There''s a clinic in this building. I can guide you there if you''re not well."


    Nida''s patience is about to snap. She can''t think of any other way to send the guy away but to be rude and blunt with him or to use her dust to knock him down.


    "Oh! Now that I look closely, I think I know you!" The guy showed a eureka expression, and his eyes sparkled.


    Nida''s dust that was formed into a scythe dispersed after hearing that the guy knew him.


    "You do?" she asked, wondering if she as well knew the guy.


    "Yes! Can''t you remember me?" Without Nida noticing, the guy had already pulled up a seat and was sharing a table with her.


    "I only knew a few people. I am sure I don''t miss you in my memory." She replied.


    "Oh, am I not that very uninteresting?" The guy appeared sad in front of Nida. The guy cutely pouted his lips, but no matter how much she dug into her memory, she couldn''t recognize the man in front of her.


    He had brown hair and brown eyes, and he gave her the CEO vibes she''d seen in dramas.


    She thought inwardly. He doesn''t look plain, and he is quite attractive, but not as attractive and head-turning as Ranz and Randell.


    In reality, the guy in front of her was also a head turner, and some of the ladies inside the caf¨¦ were sneaking some glances toward him, but Nida''s standards of handsome became very high after living with two handsome men.


    "I don''t know. Or maybe you mistook me for someone else," she replied.


    "You''re making me sad. I thought I left an impression on you. But I guess we didn''t formally introduce ourselves to each other at that time."


    The guy kept throwing his bright smile toward Nida, and she just tilted her head because she really couldn''t tell who the guy was.


    "We met at a job interview a few weeks ago. You really left an impression that time. You really bravely shouted your name! "


    Nida stood up, and her face turned instantly red upon remembering her most embarrassing moment and soon realized who the guy was in front of her.


    "Y-you''re the guy I met at the entrance!" She shouted, and that made everyone look at her.


    She returned to sitting and hid her face, which had turned extremely red.


    "It''s nice that you can remember me now. Hi, I am Juswa Nolasco." The guy brightly introduced himself and held out his hand for a handshake.


    "Yeah, yeah, nice to meet you." Nida ignored Juswa''s hand. "Did you approach me to make fun of me? I know I am stupid for failing that test! Please leave me alone!" Nida buried her face in her hands.


    "You''re not the only one who failed. I failed too." Juswa said, still with his sparkling eyes and bright smile. Nida frowned at seeing his expression, wondering what the guy wanted from her.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I failed too. That''s the reason I am here." The guy showed his company ID, showing that he is working at the company where Ranz and Nida will be interviewed.


    "How did you fail?" she asked curiously.


    "A lot of other applicants laughed at your loud introduction."


    "Ugh, stop reminding me of that!" Nida shakes her head to refuse hearing about her failure. Juswa finds Nida''s actions cute and continues telling her what happened after she left the testing area.


    "Okay, so after you left, we thought we were safe because we didn''t do the clapping and shouting our name, but we failed anyway because we filled in our name. Some were late in discovering the content of the instruction and had already answered some items."


    "So how many did pass that test?" Nida is starting to feel slightly better after knowing that she''s not the only stupid one.


    "I think six to ten people. I am not sure because I left the room in frustration. I drank a lot after that day. It''s still early in the morning, and that test ruined my entire day!"


    "Oh, my bad for saying this, but I am glad I was not the only one who had a bad day that time."


    "Everyone had a bad day! That damn company lost a lot of better employees for giving out these weird tests!"


    "Haha! You''re right! They lost us!"


    Nida smiled brightly for the first time in front of Juswa, and that made Juswa smile as well.


    "Flirting?" a low-tone voice suddenly whispered in Nida''s ears. Her smile disappeared as she slowly turned her head to the person that was emitting such a dark aura.


    "R-ranz?" she nervously said his name.


    "Shit, I forgot about him."

 Chapter 121 - Jobless (5)

    "Shit! I forgot about him!''


    Nida''s eyes shake upon seeing Ranz looking down at her with such a dark aura.


    She had forgotten about Ranz and the interview that she was supposed to be watching.


    She loses track of time after Juswa won''t let her alone.


    "R-ranz?" She nervously mentioned his name.


    "Who is this guy?" Ranz asked while sending rude glares toward Juswa.


    Juswa just smiled back at Ranz''s glares, which made him more annoyed with Juswa''s presence.


    "Are you flirting instead of studying for your interview?" Ranz angrily asked Nida. He was disappointed that Nida wasn''t watching him. He even took the interview very seriously to impress her, but she was busy talking to another guy. and thought that Nida could be easily swayed by handsome guys.


    "W-what? I am not flirting! It was just a coincidence that we met here at the caf¨¦. Remember the most embarrassing interview that I failed? He failed that interview too!" She panicked and explained that she didn''t want Ranz to misunderstand Juswa, and she was also at fault that she missed Ranz''s interview. She is aware that Ranz had taken the interview seriously to show her how to pass an interview and she just missed that chance to learn. She is guilty. That is why she is panicking.


    "I thought you told us that you were the only one who failed the test." Ranz crossed his arms and looked at the two suspiciously.


    "I thought that as well! He told me it was not the case. A lot of applicants failed too."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    An agonizing silence surrounded them after Ranz just stared at Nida and Juswa.


    "Well then, I''ll hear more about it. I am curious." Ranz pulled Nida out of her seat, and he sat on the chair instead.


    "W-what?" Nida was confused by Ranz''s actions.


    "What are you doing? Aren''t you going to your interview? It will be minus points if you''re late." Ranz bluntly said, while sipping on Nida''s tea, that she didn''t have the chance to drink it.


    "Oh, no! You''re right! Okay! I''ll be going!" She hurriedly grabbed her bag and waved her hand to say goodbye to Juswa. "Nice meeting you. I''m sorry, but I''ll be going." She didn''t give Juswa a chance to reply, and she ran out of the caf¨¦ to go up the building for the job interview.


    "Hi, I wasn''t flirting with your girlfriend. We are not close either. I just approached her because she didn''t look well just a while ago." Juswa casually explained to Ranz, who never stopped glaring at him.


    "I am not her boyfriend. We are family." Ranz finally stopped glaring at Juswa, and he looked at the ice cream cake that Juswa was holding in his lap. "Thank you for the concern. But I hope you won''t approach her anymore.


    "Oh! I am sorry. I wasn''t expecting her to have a family. Don''t worry, I mean well. I won''t bother both of you. " Juswa misunderstood what Ranz meant for the family and thought the two were married. He hurriedly stood up and said goodbye to Ranz.


    Ranz just waved his hand toward Juswa and thought about Nida instead.


    "I hope, this time, she''ll pass this interview." Ranz mumbled after heaving a long sigh.


    ...


    At the same time, at the HR department of the company Nida wanted to work for, she was tapping her feet nervously while waiting for her name to be called.


    "Wh-why didn''t I watch Ranz''s interview? If only I watched him, I''d be able to have an idea of what problem I should be answering." While waiting, a lot of things go through her mind.


    "Ms. Mildea, you may now come in." An assistant called her name and guided her inside an office.


    "A one-on-one interview?" She observed the room and felt slightly relieved that it was not a panel interview.


    "Hi, I am Lilian Serra. I am an HR representative." A middle-aged woman introduced herself with grace.


    "Nice to meet you, ma''am. I am Nida Mildea, applying for any administrative or clerical work." She clumsily replied.


    "How do you want me to call you?"


    "Nida, please."


    "Okay, Nida. How did you know about us?" The HR didn''t waste her time on an introduction and immediately proceeded to her interview.


    "I applied through the job portal, Linkod." She replied based on what Ranz taught her.


    "It''s my first time hearing about such a thing. Linkod, you said?"


    "It''s my first too." is something Nida wants to say, but of course she can''t do that. The job hunting and sending of applications, whether online or not, were all done by Ranz or Randell. And the Linkod app that she''s about to tell the HR now is something Ranz told her to tell the HR.


    "Yes, it is an application for free. I used it because it was so much more convenient with the use of GPS technology. It can easily locate what companies offer the best positions that are available for me that I am eligible for." She confidently replied, even though it was just a scripted answer that she had practiced multiple times. Ranz said that it is important to be confident and don''t panic even if she make a mistake.


    "Or really? That sounds incredible"


    The HR smiles at her confident way of speaking as Nida''s expression doesn''t have any tension at all, but in reality she is trembling internally.


    The interviewer then looked at her application form and read through it. "I can see that you have previously had logistic assistance experience."


    "Yes, I worked there for only a couple of months." She tried her best to stay focused.


    She actually wanted to remove from her resume her experience at CTC, but it''s the only big company she''s worked at, and the rest are part-time jobs and internships.


    She is basically nothing to be considered a nice work experience.


    "Oh, may I know why you quit?"


    "Very honestly," she paused for a moment and tried to remember what Ranz told her whenever this question pops up.


    "He told me to make up a story that is dramatic but near to reality."


    She clenched her fist and started her act.


    "It happened a few weeks ago. My manager was constantly picking on me (truth). Even if I was doing my duties well (lies). He hit me and pulled my hair once as well. (truth) I don''t think I can put off the treatment that I received. That is why I quit. (lies)" Nida mixed reality and lies with her good acting and made the middle-aged lady teary from hearing her story.


    "What in the world! I didn''t know there were still such superiors like that." The HR becomes emotional.


    "Yes ma''am, which is why I wish that I could find a great company that treats their employees well."


    "As the owner of this company, I always make sure that no one is mistreated in this company!"


    Nida''s ears twitched after hearing that the person in front of her was not a HR representative like the middle-aged lady had introduced her to. The company owner was so engrossed in Nida''s story that she revealed her real position, and she didn''t even realize that she had mentioned it to herself.


    Nida doesn''t know the reason why the owner was the one interviewing her, and she just let the lady speak to her heart''s content.


    "Employees are human too. You made the right decision! If a company treats you badly, it''s reasonable to leave! Blah blah blah.. "


    The lady continued to grumble in front of Nida and even shared some stories about herself and her company, which is why her interview took more than an hour. For the majority of that hour, Nida was just nodding and saying "yes" and "why."


    "Excuse me, the next applicant is waiting outside." The real HR representative interjected, and the owner finally stopped her long story.


    "Nida, I like you. You''re fun to talk with. " She said shortly that made Nida think that she had only gotten tired of listening to a one-sided conversation but remained cheerful outside.


    "Yes, thank you ma''am. You as well are fun to listen to. " She honestly replied.


    "You think so?" The middle-aged lady grabbed her hands and looked at her with sparkling eyes.


    "Yes, your grandson and your love for your company are such a great story to hear about." Nida honestly replied. It was tiring to hear a long story, but she intently listened to her because the lady looked very engrossed in her own story, which Nida found interesting as well.


    "So you are really listening?"


    "Yes, of course ma''am. Why won''t I? " She tilted her head in confusion at the lady''s question.


    "Oh! I really like you. Okay! You''re hired!" The word that the owner said echoed in her ears.


    "I am hired. Really?" her eyes sparkled and she looked at the lady with gratitude.


    "Yes, but not for the position you are applying for. Honestly, you are not qualified because of your work experience. "


    Nida''s shoulder dropped as she worried that she may end up being hired for the lower position.


    "Be my secretary instead.." Lilian Serra smiled as she spoke.

 Chapter 122 - Jobless (6)

    "Be my secretary instead." Lilian Serra, the company owner, held out her hand toward Nida and smiled kindly at her.


    "S-secretary of an owner?" She asked again as she could not believe what she was hearing.


    "Hmm? How did you know that I was the owner?" Lilian asked, unaware that she had revealed it herself.


    "You told me, ma''am, just a while ago."


    "Oh my. I didn''t even realize it. You really listened to my story." She laughed loudly and got up from her seat.


    "Please go to the real HR representative and tell her that I hired you as my secretary. She will know what to do. I would love to talk to you more, but I cannot miss my schedule."


    Nida was amazed that even though she is the owner, she respects others'' time as she doesn''t want to make the other applicant wait a little longer.


    "T-then thank you maam for accepting me. I will make sure I will do my very best as your secretary. " She enthusiastically stated


    "Oh, I love your energy." She shakes hands with the owner, then leaves the room.


    After that, she met with the HR representative and they talked about when she was going to start, what the requirements were before getting in, and, of course, they talked about Nida''s pay, which made Nida almost cry out of joy from learning how much the company was going to pay her.


    "CTC is nothing to LARO!" she shouted internally.


    Laro, is the name of the new company she will be working at and will be having her fresh start. It''s a toy company that manufactures and distributes collectibles and luxurious toys.


    "CTC and LARO are both big companies, but I guess LARO takes care of their employees better!" she exclaimed, as she was excited about her new job.


    She happily went down the building and looked for Ranz, who was waiting for her at the caf¨¦.


    "Hey, Ranz." She gently nudged his shoulder because he was sleeping, and yet he had still not woken up from Nida''s gentle approach.


    "Ah, I apologized on his behalf." Nida apologized after she saw the manager of the caf¨¦ was looking at her from a distance.


    "You don''t have to apologize, miss. Your boyfriend caught a lot of customers'' attention, so they bought coffee to watch him sleep. You''re so lucky, miss, to have an extremely handsome boyfriend!" The manager of the caf¨¦ said, while squealing with the other customers and admiring Ranz''s face.


    Nida was speechless from the attention Randell was gathering that she had just pinched Ranz''s armpit.


    "AAAAAAAAhhh!" he screamed as he rubbed his armpit, which was in pain from Nida''s pinch.


    "Let''s go." Ranz glared at Nida before she walked out of the caf¨¦.


    Ranz apologized first to the people inside the caf¨¦, then ran after Nida.


    "Hey, Hey, what happened? Did you fail again?" Ranz asked worriedly because Nida was acting grumpy again.


    Nida didn''t respond and just walked straight ahead. She didn''t even look at Ranz.


    "Hey! Come here!" Ranz pulled Nida''s arms to hug her to comfort her, but he was shocked by Nida''s expression. He was expecting her to look gloomy and crying, but instead she was smiling while tears were in her eyes.


    "Get a hold of yourself!" Ranz shook Nida''s shoulder, thinking the stress had made her crazy.


    "Hey Ranz, I was hired on the spot." Nida finally tells the news, but this time it was Ranz who was frozen.


    "Hey! What''s with that reaction? I said I was accepted! " Nida exclaimed, she raised both her arms in joy and excitement.


    "Really?"


    "Really?"


    "Congratulation!" Ranz hugged her and spun her round in overjoy.


    "They will even pay me higher than CTC has offered!" she said while still in Ranz''s arms.


    "How should we celebrate this?" Ranz asked excitedly.


    "Of course, let''s have a drink!" Nida jumped off into Ranz''s arms and shook her body from excitement.


    "Okay, let''s have fun today! "


    ....


    ....


    ....


    at CTC office...


    "Welcome back to the Safety Department! We miss you, sir Randell! "


    The people at the safety department warmly welcome him back. Wendell returned to his previous department because it was the department that suited Randell well.


    Randell doesn''t have any reason anymore to stay at the logistic department now that Nida is gone. But for him, nothing changes because Nida is not his coworker anymore.


    They had a little party inside the office, and after an hour, they were back to work again, as if nothing special had happened.


    "Sir Randell, the President was calling for you. He is in the office now. "


    "Okay, thanks. I''ll be there." He smiled at Wendell''s secretary, who personally looked for him even though she could just call him on the phone.


    "Did Sir Wendell make you come here personally?" He asked while they were waiting for the elevator to reach the floor where Wendell''s office is located.


    "Yes, sir." Wendell''s secretary replied timidly.


    Before, Randell didn''t notice that Wendell''s secretary was strong because she usually acted timid and shy in front of him, but now that he was weaker, he noticed that the secretary was actually a lot stronger than other wolves.


    Randell stood firm and made sure he still looked intimidating as before to make sure that his weak state would not be caught.


    "Thanks." He replied curtly to the secretary after she opened the door for Randell. He then walked inside Wendell''s office, where the president of CTC was leisurely puffing up smoke.


    "Why do you call me?" he asked, but Wendell just stared at him while still smoking.


    Randell makes sure that he won''t be intimidated and stares back at the leader of the wolves.


    "Randell, are you really siding with that priestess?" Wendell seriously asked.


    "What about it? She saves us from our enemies. What more do you expect for her?" Randell was relieved that Wendell seemed to have no idea that he had lost his power.


    "I am asking just to make sure that you''re still on the wolves'' side. You know, we can not trust anyone with divine powers. They are fated to purge us. " The usually mischievous wolves are acting serious and intimidating today. Randell, who doesn''t entirely know Wendell''s personality, becomes very cautious about this meeting.


    Ranz and Wendell are close to one another, while Randell doesn''t entirely know Wendell''s personality yet.


    "Anyway, is Ranz not back yet? I prefer working with him. To be honest, I don''t think I can trust you with some of our business. You''re like a newcomer to our pack. "


    Randell understood what Wendell was talking about. He is basically a stranger to Wendell. Ranz was the one he worked with for a decade. He heard they were working together to reform the pack. That is why, although Wendell is acting very mischievous, Randell knows that Wendell would never do things that would put the pack in danger.


    "He occasionally returns." he lied. He needs to ask Ranz first whether he wants Wendell to know that Ranz already has a body.


    "He can comeback now?" Wendell jolted up and walked close to Randell.


    "Occasionally," he repeated.


    Wendell heaved a long sigh and waved his hand to shoo Randell out of his office.


    "Tell Ranz to call me whenever he is out. You may now go."


    Randell just fixes his collar and leaves the office without saying anything more.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Randell asked himself. Wendell was acting weird, or more likely, he was acting as if he had a problem that needed Ranz''s help.


    After visiting the president''s office, the rest of the working hours went by swiftly, and it was finally time for Randell to go home. He only checked his phone after he timed out. That''s the only time he read the pile of messages Nida and Ranz sent to him.


    "S-she passed?" His lips automatically twitched from the good news.


    "I need to buy a cake!" He excitedly drove his car to a cake shop and looked for the best matcha cake he could find.


    "This looks disgusting." He commented after seeing the green-colored cake.


    "There are other cakes here, sir, to choose if this one looks disgusting to you." The cake shop owner heard him and got offended by his comment, but she remained smiling even though the cake shop owner''s eyebrow was twitching.


    "Oh, no! No, I''m sorry. For what I said, I need to buy this green tea cake. Nida loves it very much." Randell panicked because the owner was taking away the cake. Matcha cake is actually rare to find, which is why there is no other shop to look for.


    "Nida? You''re gifting this to her? Oh! She will really love this!" The owner''s mood suddenly changed upon hearing Nida''s name.


    "Do you know her, ma''am?"


    "She used to work here. That matcha cake is one of her original recipes. "


    "Really?" Randell smiled brightly after hearing something new about Nida.


    "So she can bake too?"


    Randell is now very excited about going home to see Nida.


    He left the cake shop with a smile and reached the apartment in no time.


    "Hmm? Are they not home yet?" he wondered, because the house was dark.


    He opened the door with the spare key that Nida had given him.


    Thud!


    He dropped the cake he was holding and stared at Nida and Ranz lying in the dark living room.


    "Why are you two naked?"

 Chapter 123 - Jobless (7)

    Thud!


    "Hmm? What was that?" Ranz was woken up by the thud sound. The living room was dark, which is why he needed his eyes to adjust first, but the moment he tried to move, he felt something warm and soft leaning on his body.


    "Ugh!" he loudly groaned when the lights suddenly opened.


    "Why are you two naked?" Randell shouted.


    Ranz just looked up at Randell because he was still in a daze from waking up.


    "What are you saying?" he asked, but he immediately jolted up after finally realizing what was happening.


    "W-why is Nida naked? AHH! Why am I naked?" He panicked and crawled away from Nida, hiding behind the sofa.


    "Why are you asking me? You too are the one naked together here." Randell couldn''t stop frowning, and he hurriedly brought a towel to cover Nida''s body. He then carried her from lying on the floor to her bedroom.


    "Aren''t you going to get dressed?" Randell asked while glaring at Ranz. He was visibly angry, which scared Ranz. Ranz''s mind is in a state of chaos as he tries to remember how he and Nida ended up naked together.


    Ranz hurriedly picked up his clothes that were lying on the floor and put them on in front of Randell.


    Cling clang


    He accidentally kicked a bottle of beer, which made Randell frown even more.


    "Did you two drink again? Didn''t I tell you, you can''t drink alone!" Randell shouted and was about to hit Ranz, but he stopped midway. Ranz just covered his face with his arms and closed his eyes while waiting for Randell''s hand.


    "S-sorry." He apologized after Randell''s hand didn''t touch him.


    "Tell me what happened. Hurry!" Randell crossed his arms after pointing at the floor to make Ranz kneel down, which Ranz did without complaint because he felt guilty and wanted to beat himself up too.


    "N-nida passed and was hired on the spot. We wanted to celebrate, so we had wine at first, but she boasted that she could make a good cocktail, so we had some cocktails. Then she suggested that it was best to finish it with beer, so we had some beer. After that, I don''t remember anymore." Ranz explained while kneeling and avoiding Randell''s gaze.


    "You should refuse to drink!"


    "She was too happy and I didn''t want to break her celebration and let her do whatever she wanted. Sorry."


    There was an agonizing silence between them after Randell stopped scolding him and just stared at him for minutes.


    There''s no way Ranz will harm Nida; he loves her more than I do. He thought internally as he completely knew that the two were the original lovers.


    But he still can''t express how he feels right now...


    Jealousy


    angry?


    Worry?


    He heaved a loud, long sigh before turning around.


    "I''ll be resting now. Clean up."


    Bam!


    Randell slams the door and leaves Ranz in the living room alone.


    "Aaaaaaaahhhh!" Ranz screamed, but without sound. He grabbed his hair and hit his head on the floor.


    "What did I do?" he asked in trepidation. He tries his best to recall what happened and how they ended up lying in the living room naked, but his mind is completely blank.


    Ranz was in a daze for a while and remained kneeling in the middle of the messy living room.


    "Am I getting kicked out tomorrow?" He was worried as he slowly stood up from kneeling.


    He started picking up their trash and bottles of alcohol lying on the floor. He decided to clean it and worry about it tomorrow.


    "Then she''s naked now? Will she be cold?" He asked as he stared at Nida''s closed bedroom door. he wonder where is Nida''s clothes because it is not around the living room.


    "Where did she throw her clothes?" He went inside Nida''s room to check on her.


    "Randell wrapped him up securely." Ranz commented after seeing Nida''s state.


    She looked like she was inside a cocoon, as she was wrapped in two layers of blankets.


    Ranz hurriedly went out of his room and resumed cleaning and washing the dishes.


    "Hmm? What''s this?" Ranz picked up the box of cake Randell dropped upon seeing them naked together.


    "Can this be saved?" He brought the green tea cake to the kitchen and tried to reshape it again. He thought that Randell really knew Nida''s taste.


    "All is cleaned and fixed. The only thing I can''t fix is my own mess." Ranz said while he looked around the living room. The room became sparkling clean, but it didn''t satisfy Ranz or make him feel better. He still wants to smash his head in shame. He looked at the wall clock and it said 3 in the morning. He didn''t notice that he had been cleaning for a long time, but he didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    Haa¡ª


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    He started to count sheep while sitting on the couch, and later on, dream finally visited him.


    "Hey, hey, Ranz, why are you sleeping here?" Nida lightly tapped Ranz''s cheeks.


    "Aaah!!" Ranz jolted up after seeing Nida''s face the moment he opened his eyes.


    He nervously walked backwards away from Nida.


    "What? What''s wrong? You look like you saw a ghost." Nida innocently approached him while Ranz panicked as his face became red.


    "Why are you approaching me like nothing happened?" Ranz shouted and tried to get away from Nida, but Nida just tilted her head and smirked.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you acting like a virgin? It''s not new; we''ve done it before. Why do you act like you are pure and innocent?" She shrugged her shoulders and moved to the kitchen.


    Ranz followed her, still trembling and blushing. "Did what? What happened last night? Do you remember what happened?" Ranz shouted, but he halted once he saw Randell mixing fried rice on the counter.


    He backed away and hid by the door. He slightly peeked his head to talk to Nida.


    "I blanked out. I don''t know what happened. This is not an excuse! I really can''t remember!"


    "Wow, how could you forget what happened to us last night?" Nida acted hurt and hugged herself. Ranz panicked and slowly went inside the kitchen.


    "W-what happened? I really don''t know." Ranz said, with a trembling voice.


    "Want me to tell you?" Nida inquired as to which Ranz responded with a quick nod.


    "You stripped me, then touched my beep and beep me in the beep beep beep and pushed me through the beep beep beep beep." Nida doesn''t have a problem speaking out with such a detailed story of what happened on their steamy night. She does not have even an inch of embarrassment because of everything she said.


    While Ranz turned red and immediately kneeled down in front of her,


    "I have sinned! I really don''t know what I have done due to alcohol!" He shouted, to which Nida responded with a loud laugh.


    "W-what''s going on?" Ranz asked, as he finally realized that Nida was teasing him while Randell was just calmly listening to them. Randell''s expression is not that of someone who is angry anymore, but rather someone who is in a good mood. After all, he is making them breakfast.


    "Haha! Really? Randell! Randell! Look at him! He really can''t remember!" Nida laughed while pointing at Ranz.


    Ranz stood up and glared at Nida.


    "What is this all about?"


    "You don''t have to worry now, Ranz. Nothing happened between you two." Randell calmly said and smiled at Ranz. "Sorry for getting angry last night."


    "Why? Why? Did you beat him after seeing us naked?" Nida asked nonchalantly.


    "I almost did." Randell responded with a fake cough.


    "Good thing you held on, or else you''ll regret it by the morning." Nida casually sat beside Randell and started eating the food Randell prepared.


    "Why are you two casually talking about this?" He was confused because it still didn''t change the fact that they were laying naked together.


    "Don''t worry, Ranz. It''s not actually your fault, so get up." Randell pulled him up to stand and pushed him toward the dining table.


    "W-what? What''s wrong with you two?" He stands up again and looks at the two shiftily.


    Randell said to Nida, "Hey, stop teasing Ranz and tell him what really happened."


    "Aw, he is so cute to tease." Nida laughed loudly again, but Randell threw the table napkin in Nida''s face. "Really, you''re such a KJ, Randell." Nida threw the napkin back to Randell after it landed in her face. She continued to act careless and smiled at Ranz.


    "Don''t worry much. Here, I return your memory." Nida walked close to Ranz, and Nida''s dust pushed him down to sit.


    Kiss!


    Ranz''s face turned red once again after Nida kissed him on the forehead. He was about to push Nida away and complain about her excessive mischievous acts at that moment, but he halted, and soon the record of what happened last night zapped into his mind like a flashback.


    "Nida, you should stop drinking from now on."

 Chapter 124 - Jobless (8)

    Minutes before the bold disaster happened, Nida and Ranz were casually drinking beer. It was the last time Nida suggested drinking. Nida was actually an alcoholic. When she''s stressed, depressed or hurting, alcohol is one of her escapes. When she''s happy and celebrating, alcohol is also her partner. She''s been alone for a long time, which is why she''s used to relying on alcohol and craves it whenever there''s a sudden spike in her emotion meter.


    Now that she''s celebrating being hired on the spot, she can''t help but lift her mood much more with alcohol. The only effect of her alcohol consumption on her is that she becomes energetic and extremely talkative whenever she drinks. That is why she''s not worried about drinking alone with Ranz. She still has the mind to act if something else happened to her.


    She''s been letting her guard down recently after living with Ranz and Randell and confirming that they''re not a threat to her.


    However, her dust was responding strangely to her drunken state.


    "What''s wrong with you all? You''re not acting like this when I drank five beers last time." Nida asked her dusts that went out of her body without her permission. The dusts is dancing around the living room and has a sinister glow around it.


    Nida forgot to put her dust into consideration for drinking too much alcohol. She had consumed triple the amount of alcohol she drank last time, and that made her silver dusts uncontrollable.


    "Nida, you''re drunk. Calm your divine powers."


    In Ranz''s eyes, Nida is the one acting strangely rather than the dusts, because only Nida knows that her silver dusts has its own will.


    "I am fine. My dust is the one acting strangely. I think I can''t control them because of the alcohol. Let''s stop drinking. And umm... " Nida stared at Ranz first before pointing at the bedroom. "Can you walk? Stay in the bedroom while I settle my dust. I actually don''t know what they will do. I can''t completely protect you."


    Ranz understood and tried to walk toward the bed room, but he could not walk straight because he was too drunk as he had also consumed the same amount of alcohol as Nida drank.


    "Hey, hurry!" Nida exclaimed as her dust started to gather around Ranz.


    Ranz tries to walk fast, but he trips on his own foot and falls.


    "Hey, are you really drunk? even I can still walk well." Nida said. She supported Ranz to stand up, but her dust gathered around Ranz even more.


    "Hey! Hey! Stop! Get inside of me! I am not calling for all of you!" She shouted while shooing the dust away from Ranz.


    "Aahh!" Ranz shouted in surprise. Nida''s dust starts to pull at his clothes. He and Nida fell on the floor while Nida was busy shooing away the dust that occupied almost half the entire living room.


    "Hey! Hey! I said, Stop!" Nida shouted at her dust, but it wasn''t listening to her. "What are you? Perverts!" Nida exclaimed as the dust successfully stripped Ranz and carry round Ranz''s clothes in the air.


    "What is happening?" Ranz kneeled down and covered his crouch because he had become completely naked in front of Nida. "Nida! Stop this! You''re drunk!" he shouted.


    "It''s not me! I can''t control my dust!" Nida started to sober up because of their situation. She tries to calm her heart so that she can calm her dust and stop its strange behavior.


    "Stop. Stop. This instant." She clasped her hand to control her dust. They said a priest should pray to control their power, but she''s a priest that is not doing the norm. She doesn''t even know a single proper incantation.


    "Aaaaaaaaaa!! Nida! Stop!" Ranz screamed when the dust started to stick to his skin and it felt like it was eating his flesh.


    "W-wait! No!" Nida hurriedly dusted off the silver-dust that was wrapping around Ranz. Ranz''s flesh was exposed after Nida removed her silver dust from Ranz''s chest.


    "But it''s not eating up my skin?" Nida is panicking, but she tries her best to observe the dust''s behavior to know how to stop it. The dust is not harming Nida and was only eating up Ranz.


    "Come here, Ranz!" she shouted. She dusted off the rest of the dust that touched Ranz''s body and shielded him from the dust. Due to its violent behavior, it also ate up Nida''s clothes but not her skin. She keeps shielding Ranz away from her dust, but some of it can still pass through her guarding as Ranz''s body is still larger than her.


    Ranz just crouched down while hiding inside Nida''s arms, trembling in pain because of his chest skin being peeled off.


    "Bear with it. I''ll heal you later." Nida spoke without looking at Ranz. Her eyes are focused on the dust that became her enemy.


    "Why the fuck are you all going against my will? I thought you were my most trusted confidantes! Why are you harming my friend here?" She shouted, menacingly glaring at the swarm of silver dust in front of her. She never considered her silver dust going against her will to actually happen. She thought her dusts existed for her wellbeing and the reason why they were harming Ranz was simply because she was drunk, something she never thought her dusts could do.


    Despite her stern order for her dust to stop, it didn''t listen to Nida and continued to attack Ranz. It grew more ferocious and drowned them in its million dust.


    "H-help! Nida!" Ranz screamed while hugging Nida tightly. He buried his face in her chest, but his back and arms, which were exposed to the dust, started to lose their skin again.


    Nida tries her best to protect Ranz from her dust, but only her clothes are being eaten. It only means her dust can still tell who their owner is. Nida felt her clothes slowly disappear as her dust ate them away and she focused more on covering for Ranz.


    "AAhhh!! Nida! Nida!" Ranz screamed in pain while Nida watched his flesh getting exposed.


    "Stop this instant!" She kept telling her dust to go away, but it was no use. She closed her eyes to think of a solution, but only curses came into her mind.


    "You scumbags! Stop! I''ll fuck you all up!" She shouted, and that made her dust stop moving. The silver dust dropped on the floor and its silver light glow disappeared. It all became normal white sand lying on the floor.


    "What the fuck? You only want me to curse?" She shouted again after seeing her dust stop moving. "Am I a priest or a demon?" she wondered to herself as she looked down at Ranz, who was still in her arms.


    "Ranz? Ranz?" She shakes him, but he does not respond. "Shit," she said, scowling.


    "Disappear now." She ordered her to dust on the floor, and it all disappeared, in Nida''s words.


    "Now, they are being obedient."


    After the dust disappeared, she let Ranz sit on the floor and started to heal his peeled skin.


    His entire back and some of his skin on his chest were eaten up. Also, some parts of his arms and legs had been wounded, while his face was completely fine.


    "This must be painful." Nida said, then paused for a moment after she returned the skin on Ran''s back. She laid him down and stared at his naked body that was still covered in exposed flesh.


    "Should I call myself an evil priestess now?" Nida said, while smiling. She covered her face with her hand as she could not stop her lips from twitching up.


    She suddenly remembers the tragedy that happened ten years ago.


    The look of Ranz''s injuries was the same as her injuries ten years ago, and the helplessness in Ranz''s eyes while pleading for help was the same when she experienced the wolf attack.


    Nida suffered a lot for years just because of that one single night of being scared and angry toward the werewolves, but she somewhat understood them after knowing what really happened that night. She thought she didn''t need revenge, but she subconsciously sought it.


    "Am I really drunk? Why do I feel refreshed seeing him suffer like this?"


    "What is this feeling?" She touched her chest. She thought she didn''t hate them anymore and questioned her reaction.


    "Should I kill him?" Nida stared at Ranz for a moment, but then she shook her head and smashed her head on the floor really hard. That made her bleed.


    "Haha! What was I thinking? They have been good to me these days."


    Her forehead immediately healed on itself, and she resumed healing Ranz again.


    "Shall I give you a nicer memory?"


    Nida didn''t like what happened and decided to take away the memory of this incident.


    "Haha! I am altering someone''s memory.. I am doing the same with my enemies!" She loudly laughs at herself, starting to hate herself.

 Chapter 125 - Jobless (9)

    "Hmm? Why am I in bed?"


    Nida struggled to get out of the thick wrap of blankets around her body.


    She drained her powers after healing and altering Ranz''s memory and collapsed on top of him.


    She was not surprised that he was naked, but she was more curious about Randell''s reaction. She expects him to go home and witness their messed up state.


    Should I tease them?


    She gets up, washes up, and gets dressed. She walked out of her bedroom only to be welcomed by Randell, who was standing in front of her door with a dark, scary look on his face.


    "G-good morning!"


    "What did you do to Ranz?" Randell asked while glaring at her. Randell stayed up while thinking about what really happened to the two. He concluded that Nida might be at fault too, and seeing her refreshed look in the morning confirmed that Nida was the one who played on Ranz.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Ranz took advantage of my body. He beeped me, and beeped and beeped."


    Nida begins to use crude language in front of Randell without hesitation.


    "Nida." Randell leaned forward and menacingly looked down on her. "When did you become this mischievous?"


    Randell can''t believe that his pure and innocent ex-girlfriend has become very unsophisticated and impish. He was aware that she had an eccentric personality, but she never crossed the line and still knew some morale.


    "Do you think, after all that I have experienced, I won''t become twisted?" Nida stopped acting and pushed Randell away from her. "You''re no fun to tease."


    Nida walked inside the living room and stared at Ranz, who was sleeping on the couch. She actually collapsed in the middle of altering Ranz''s memory and hadn''t completed it yet, so she guessed that Ranz was confused about what really happened.


    "What did Ranz tell you happened?" she asked Randell, who followed her.


    "He is too drunk to remember."


    "Oh, really?" Nida smiled, which made Randell feel uncomfortable.


    "You''re Nida, right?" he asked.


    "Why? Should I act stupid like I used to before?"


    "Stupid? You are not." Randell wonders what''s going on inside of Nida''s head, but she looks not troubled, but more refreshed than before. "Anyway, just tell me what really happened. "


    "I drank too much and my dust became uncontrollable." She honestly replied.


    "Then why are the two of you naked?"


    "My dust has become perverted!" Nida laughed as she felt ridiculous in her way of making up her own story. "It stripped us. It also made Rund dance while naked! Then we collapsed because we got too drunk." she laughed loudly.


    "Is that funny?" Randell frowned even more and pinched Nida''s cheeks in frustration. "From now on, you''re not allowed to drink."


    "Wow, who are you to order me?" Nida slapped Randell''s hand and glared at him.


    "Seriously Nida, what if your dust harms both of you? It''s good that it strips only your clothes. What if it strips your skin instead? You should still be cautious of your own power." Randell scolded Nida. He pinched her cheeks again after seeing her not taking his words seriously.


    But in reality, Nida was laughing to herself. She can''t tell Randell what really happened, and yet he spoke most of what really happened last night.


    "Yeah, I''ll keep that in mind." Nida said, with her bright smile again. Randell let go of her and heaved a long sigh afterward.


    "Wake him up. I am almost done making our breakfast. Come to the kitchen."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Nida made a salute and watched as Randell walked out of the living room. She then checked on Ranz''s body to make sure that his body was entirely healed.


    After that, their morning went well again, as Nida gave Ranz a fake memory of that night, and Randell left the house early to go to work.


    "Ugh!" Ranz groaned while lying on the couch.


    Nida and Ranz had nothing to do today and were just sitting in the living room watching TV to pass the time.


    "Are you alright?" Nida asked, wondering if she missed her healing.


    "Hangover." Ranz bluntly responded. He rubbed his stomach, which was not feeling well. "How about you? I think you drink more than me. Why do you look so fine?"


    "I have divine powers," Nida replied.


    "Wow. That''s why you have the courage to drink that much."


    "Haha. Don''t worry, I won''t drink that much again. Come here. I''ll heal you."


    Nida tapped the pillow on her lap and asked Ranz to lay his head on it.


    Ranz just crawled toward Nida and rested his head on it.


    "I''ll be starting to work tomorrow. You''ll be alone here." Nida stated while gently placing her hand on Ranz''s forehead. Ranz felt a refreshing sensation absorbed into his forehead that was slowly spreading to his body.


    "Oh, then I''ll be the housewife waiting for my husband to go off to work." Ranz casually stated.


    "Oh? I''m a husband too?" Nida chuckled at Ranz''s idea.


    "Yep." Ranz replied softly as he was slowly feeling better from Nida''s healing.


    Nida stared at Ranz''s face and stared at the scar near his eye. She subconsciously traced her finger to the long scar.


    "I was trying hard to remember what you two looked like and unintentionally copied this scar as well."


    "It''s okay, I am still handsome even with a scar." Ranz confidently replied, which made Nida pinch Ranz''s nose.


    "You really give importance to your face, huh? Then how come you got that scar if you''re too obsessed with your handsome face?" Nida wondered.


    When Randell and Ranz were fighting, only Ranz''s face was unscathed. Even when her dust attacked him, Ranz protected his face more than his body. Ranz''s made it obvious that his face is more important than any part of his body, and it made Nida wonder how a scar ended up on his most precious face.


    "Wendell did this to me." Ranz frowned after remembering how he got his scar.


    "Wendell? Ah, then you were also the one who put a scar on his face too?"


    Nida remembers the first time she met Wendell. Not his handsome face, which is the one he noticed first, but the obvious large scar.


    "Can you see his scar?" Ranz sat up and looked at Nida curiously.


    "Of course, I can. You and his scars were too large to be missed. But the employees of CTC are deliberately ignoring it. Maybe because they are scared they will be fired if ever?"


    "No. no. We are using a spell to hide the scar. The employees didn''t know we had scars."


    "Oh? No wonder they are all drooling over both of you." Nida nodded upon realization.


    "No. no. no. I am still handsome, even with scars." Ranz posed with confidence.


    Nida laughed at Ranz''s act and wondered about other things.


    "Then how about Randell? He doesn''t have power anymore. He went to work with an obvious scar."


    "Ah, no. I heard Rudy was helping him with the spell."


    "That''s a relief."


    Nida didn''t expect Rudy to be very helpful and was thinking of a way to reward him.


    "Ah!" she suddenly shouted, surprising Ranz.


    "W-what?"


    "I almost forgot about the tikbalang and the werewolves'' issue!"


    She''s been so busy finding a job that she forgot her responsibility to others.


    "What did you forget? Let the wolves alone. Wendell will take care of it."


    "No. I remember that I revived some of the wolves and horses. I need to constantly check on them. I bet Daniel would be very angry at my negligence."


    Nida now realizes why Daniel is angry at her. Daniel had been ignoring her calls and her texts asking for advice because she had forgotten to deal with the important issue.


    "Let''s go see, Daniel."


    ..


    ..


    ..


    "Why are the two of you here?" Randell asked once he met Ranz and Nida at the customer lobby of CTC.


    "We are waiting for Daniel. At this hour, he should be passing here." Nida said. She is determined to meet Daniel, who is not willing to meet her. She knows what time Daniel will pass through the lobby because she used to wait for Daniel here whenever she needed something.


    "Wow, you look identical, sir," a lady interjected into their conversation. Nida just turned around and purposely avoided the lady because she was at the department where she used to work.


    "Your voice sounds familiar." Ranz responded, wondering where he heard the lady''s voice and getting unreasonably irritated by just hearing her speak.


    "Ah, we look identical because we are twins." Randell casually mentioned it to the lady.


    "You have a sibling, sir?" Tthe lady asked in surprise, and at the same time, it made Ranz remember the voice of the lady.


    "AH! You are the momfucker who accused me of being a scammer! You even dropped the call! That was a fucking emergency!" Ranz angrily pointed at the lady. He remembered that night he was too weak and needed help, but the lady just made his bad day worse.


    "Hey! Ranz, watch your mouth!" Randell tapped Ranz''s mouth and apologized to the lady, but it didn''t make Ranz stop glaring at the lady.


    "I... I was wrong! I am sorry!" The lady ran away after apologizing.

 Chapter 126 - Austere(1)

    "What''s wrong with her?" Ranz asked after watching Randell''s officemate runaway.


    "It''s your fault. You scared her away.  Randell shook his head in disbelief at what had occurred. "Anyway, what do you need for Sir Daniel?"


    "I forgot to help him with cleaning up. He might be angry at me." Nida replied while she looked around to see if she would ever see Daniel.


    "There he is!" Nida shouted, seeing Daniel sneaking away from them.


    "Hey! Daniel! Why are you avoiding me?" Nida shouted and ran after Daniel, who was already exiting the lobby.


    Ranz and Randell ran after her and went out of the building.


    "He''s gone?" Ranz asked after seeing Nida out alone. She looked annoyed and openly spreading her dust around.


    "Hey, Nida. There are a lot of supernatural beings here!" Randell warned her.


    "Let me catch Daniel first." She said, with a frown. "Ah, you too, go home first. He might be shy with the two of you."


    Nida didn''t wait for their response and used her dust to fly.


    Ran and Randell just watched her disappear.


    "I am not done with my work yet. Are you going home alone?" Randell asked Ranz.


    "No. Since I am already here, I''ll meet with Wendell. Is he at his office?" Ranz said while fixing his long hair that was messed up by the wind created by Nida''s dust.


    "Ah, right. He was looking for you." Randell clapped his hand, remembering his conversation with Wendell at his office. "Let''s go and check."


    "Aren''t you going to ask why?" Ranz peered into Randell''s face, but his question was only responded to with a shrug.


    "Well, feel free to ask anything. Despite the fact that we have separate bodies, nothing has changed." Ranz assured Randell, then followed him into the office building again.


    ....


    ....


    ....


    "Sir Daniel..." Nida nonchalantly called out Daniel''s name after cornering Daniel with her dust. They had a little game of tag before she caught Daniel in a small alley very far from the CTC.


    "Since when did you fully learn how to use your dust?" Daniel asked.


    Nida became stronger after she met the world tree, which made him wonder what the cost of acquiring more strength is.


    "The world tree is too generous to give me too much knowledge and power to survive in this damn world." Nida casually responds and walks closer to Daniel. "But Danny boy, why are you avoiding me?" She asked.


    She knows that it''s her mistake for leaving everything to Daniel and not checking on him ever since. However, she expected Daniel to come to her and scold her instead of intentionally avoiding her.


    "You have two wolves. What do you need me for?" Daniel pushed Nida away and forced his way through Nida''s dust that was blocking his way. However, the dust is like a solid wall that doesn''t permit Daniel to pass through.


    "Oh, are you jealous?" She teased Daniel.


    She was in the wrong, but she can''t help but tease Daniel, especially since he is currently acting cute in Nida''s opinion.


    "Jealous?" Daniel made a disgusted expression towards Nida. "I am only saying, that now that you have tamed two wolves, you won''t need me anymore. I know you only approach me when you just need me."


    Nida furrowed her brows and looked at Daniel with a disappointed expression. "Is that how you see me?" But Daniel just scoffed at her reaction.


    "What? I am not wrong. Tell me about our relationship? Am I just a push-over? You only see me when you need something. You only call me when you have a problem. You only think of me when you are in trouble. The truth is, you''re the only one gaining something from me. Why must I keep you company? You only brought me trouble."


    Nida was stunned by everything Daniel mentioned. She can''t refute his statement because what Daniel said was the truth. She tries to think about what she really did for Daniel, but she cannot think of anything. Rather, the things Daniel did for her are too many to count.


    Now that she thinks about it, Daniel and Ranz''s working together was not a direct betrayal to her because they only worked for the betterment of the other supernatural beings. She felt stupid for getting angry when she learned it first. After thinking thoroughly, Daniel hadn''t done anything to harm her and had been helping her since then.


    She felt guilty for trying to harm him just because she was unreasonably angry.


    Nida wanted to hit herself for realizing it too late and for almost harming him by unintentionally taking advantage of Daniel''s kindness.


    "Speechless? Think about this: do you even know me? Nida." Daniel had a bitter smile while looking down at her. She was the one cornering Daniel, but with his intimidating gaze and dark aura, their positions were switched.


    "D-Daniel I was wrong." She replied in a feeble voice.


    "I''m leaving." Daniel tapped the silver dust wall that Nida created and gestured for Nida to stop blocking his way.


    "No!" Nida shouted and grabbed Daniel''s arm, which Daniel immediately swung his hand to shake off Nida.


    "Get away!" he shouted in disgust.


    "No! Daniel, I''m sorry for taking you for granted! From now on, I will treat you like a gem!" Nida refused to get away from Daniel''s arms. She stubbornly held on to him and was determined to make up for her wrongdoing.


    "Even now you are teasing me? You are never serious!" Daniel angrily shouted and slowly released his divine powers. He doesn''t plan to use his power against Nida, but Nida''s behavior is making him angrier.


    "I am not teasing you! Please forgive me. I was wrong!" Nida noticed Daniel''s power and held her silver dust on standby as well.


    "Ha! Are you really apologizing?" Daniel commented, as he also noticed Nida''s dust getting ready.


    "Your dark aura is scaring me! Of course, my safety is my priority." Nida honestly responded, but she remained clinging onto Daniel''s arms.


    Shhhh...


    Bang!


    A loud, striking sound echoes through the small alley.


    Nida flinched at what Daniel did, but calmly brushed her hair afterward. She jumped away from Daniel due to her reflex to avoid the strike. She tried not to show any reaction after Daniel attacked her, even though internally she was startled and scared. She trusted that Daniel would remain harmless to her and was just trying to scare her off.


    Daniel squinted his eyes while looking down at Nida and said, "While you were missing, I promised myself to stop caring about you. So get lost."


    "Is there really no other way for me to make up for my mistake?" Nida asked gloomily.


    "Yes, get lost." Daniel said coldly, which made Nida lose strength to hold the dust wall still blocking Daniel.


    "Okay, s-sorry." Nida said remorsefully, but Daniel just walked away and didn''t even look back at her.


    Nida was left in the small alley watching Daniel''s back walking away from her.


    "Are you comforting me?" she asked her dust that was swirling around her after breaking the large wall they had formed. "This is strange. I usually cry easily, but now I don''t feel anything." Nida touched her chest and thought whether she had turned stone or whether her relationship with Daniel was not that important to her.


    After strolling around while wondering whether she should run after Daniel or just cut their friendship just like that, she ended up back at her apartment, expecting to see Ranz and Randell at home.


    "Where are they?" she wondered and dialed Ranz''s number.


    /The number you have dialed is either unattended or out coverage area. Please try your call later/


    Nida could not reach Ranz, which is why she contacted Randell next.


    "Where are you?" Nida asked after Randell answered the call almost instantly.


    Randell has never left his phone unattended ever since the incident at Nida''s apartment happened.


    He also repeatedly reminded Ranz to call him even with the smallest problem he could face.


    "I am not out yet and I might overtime."


    "Ah right. I forgot about your work. What about Ranz? He is not home yet."


    "He is with Wendell."


    "Wendell? President? Why?" Nida feels iffy about this sudden meet up. Despite the fact that she is aware that Ranz is incapable of planning anything in his current state, She is certain that Ranz would prefer to remain hidden for the time being, as their bodies are still recovering from the loss of their werewolf powers.


    "I don''t know. Wendell was looking for him, and Ranz just wanted to check on him. Ah, right. Ranz and Wendell worked together when I was not around. So they share a close relationship with each other." Randell shared, thinking that Nida didn''t know about this fact.


    "Is it not dangerous for him to meet with Wendell?" Nida sounded very concerned over the phone, which made Randell feel touched even though the concern was for his brother.


    "Let''s trust Ranz.. He will be safe."

 Chapter 127 - Austere(2)

    "What''s the sense of this meeting? Dark priest?" The leader of Sigbin (Chupakabra) asked the moment he appeared inside Daniel''s dark spatial spell.


    Some of the dark creature leaders had the same thought and looked down at Daniel, who was casually standing in front of them.


    "We know that being our only benefactor was hard, but we never expected this kind of disaster." The leader of Kapre (tree giant) spoke in a bloodcurdling tone.


    "No need for this meeting; it''s obvious that he is siding with the light creatures." The trolls'' leader interjected, resulting in yet another round of long and loud argumentation.


    Daniel just watched the dark creatures argue with one another and waited for them to focus their attention back on him again.


    Daniel was really not obliged to lead this group of dark-attributed creatures, but he chose to maintain the peace that CTC had brought to both light and dark creatures.


    The creature that has malevolent tendencies has decreased its vicious activity after being involved with the company Daniel founded.


    Daniel wanted to protect this peace.


    He cannot rely on the guardians (gods) because they think only about the race they are protecting, and the others are less important.


    Forbearingly, Daniel never wanted this group to fall apart, but he never thought that his shortcoming was the one that would cause a crack in the leaders'' fragile relationship with one another.


    "I know everyone was wary of the sudden clash of Tikbalang and Werewolves." Daniel interjected, while observing the faces of the leaders.


    "Their fight doesn''t matter to us. If they want to fight, let them fight, but what''s troubling for us is why are the werewolves missing a guardian?" The leader of the vampires intimidatingly stated. The leaders were unaware of the goddess Mila''s disappearance until the fight between the werewolves and Tikbalang happened. They feared that it would happen to their guardian as well and became anxious about Nida''s involvement.


    "We need an explanation!" The space trembles from the thunderlike tone of the werelion, even though the dimension itself has no solid ground and wall.


    The already dark spatial space Daniel created was already gloomy and sinister, and the dark aura of the dark attribute leaders is making it worse. The dimension that Daniel created doesn''t have any light, and everyone in the meeting was only relying on their own natural scotopic vision.


    "I cannot disclose the details to everyone unless the leader of the wolves permits it." Daniel calmly responded, and everyone looked toward Wendell''s direction for confirmation.


    "This is our pack issue, so the details cannot be shared." Wendell responded by shrugging his shoulder.


    "Then at least tell us and clear up some disturbing rumors we are hearing." The leader of the dark elves stated.


    The news about the sudden release of divine protection for the werewolves was spread to the dark creatures and spread like a wildfire.


    Obviously, it was the light elf that was disguised as a werewolf that was the one who spread it. Angel is enjoying messing with the priests, even if she''s already making trouble for her husband. For some reason, Daniel cannot go against Angel, despite the fact that the angel''s mischievous acts are becoming more excessive and problematic. The only thing Daniel could do was to clean up rather than reprimand Angel.


    "What rumor?" Daniel tilted his head because he didn''t know what specific rumor they were talking about.


    There are a lot of concerning rumors surrounding him, like he was going to be taken by the church, or like he is someone who is also being controlled by the light-attributed races.


    "The rumor is that you are siding with the light." The ogre confirmed his thoughts, which Daniel immediately denied. "Of course it''s not true."


    "Then why did you purposefully let go the werewolf protection?" the vampire intrigued asked.


    "The timing of the gathering and the attack of the Tikbalang when the protection was off was like everything was planned."


    "It was on purpose?" Wendell growled toward Daniel after hearing what the kapre had said. The explanation he received from Daniel was that Daniel got sick and called Nida for assistance. He trusted Daniel so much that the thought that Daniel was working with Tikbalang never came into his mind.


    "Don''t believe everything you hear. What would I gain if I really did? Werewolf is much wealthier than tikbalang." Daniel said with a sigh.


    "Then how do you explain this?" The leader of the vampires moved forward and confidently talked in front of everyone. "The vampire living near your house saw the priestesses come and go from your house. "


    Everyone gasped at what they heard.


    "Priestesses? Not only the new priestess? "


    "Yes, the chief priestess visited your house on the same day the clash happened."


    Daniel shakes his head, and at times like this, he sometimes regrets living in the vampire village.


    "I was sick. That is why I asked Nida to take care of the wolves while Vina came to me to help me recover."


    Daniel is becoming more upset with this meeting upon realizing that everyone is just thinking of themselves and not even asking why Daniel was sick in the first place. "So no one really cares for  me," he cringes at his own thought, but it hasn''t left his mind since he realized how people continue to take advantage of him.


    "Vina and the other priest are not my enemies, and at the same time, I''m not siding with them. The same with all the dark attributes. I''ll keep a neutral relationship with everyone. You already know that." Daniel may sound like a coward for staying neutral, but it is his only way of protecting himself.


    "We know that, but you''re not allowed to backstab us either."


    "Like I said, everyone has nothing to be wary of. The issue was resolved, and this will never happen again."


    "Then what about that one pack of tikbalang? Did they really get annihilated completely?"


    "Annihilated?" Daniel paused for a moment, thinking about whether it was safe to tell them that the tikbalang was under the control of Nida. Daniel feared that the leader would become warier against Nida, thinking she was preparing for war or invasion against another race.


    "Sadly, they are. I guess that Wendell''s pack has become stronger." Daniel vaguely responded while looking at Wendell, while werewolves avoided everyone''s gaze.


    Clap clap clap.


    "So everyone. Business as usual. Nothing changed. Just one pack of tikbalang gone." Daniel nonchalantly clapped his hand, then shrugged his shoulder.


    "Are you taking our lives that lightly?" The leader of the goblins asked angrily.


    "It''s the Tikbalang''s fault for attacking the werewolves. Why? What should you expect me to do? Should I weep for them? Remember, we had laws to follow. Tikbalang''s broke them, and they got what they deserved, and as for the werewolves, their pack is more likely to be in danger without any guardian."


    Daniel looked at Wendell again and the werewolf leader just kept his gaze down. Among all the people present at this meeting, Wendell was the most troubled. His pack is being exposed as no longer having a guardian, which means the pack is prone to danger. While some of their pack members have already left to join other packs in fear for their safety, Wendell''s pack members have decreased and become weak. Daniel doesn''t get what Angel''s goal is for leading the fall of her husband''s pack.


    Although Daniel tries to reinforce his protection of the werewolves, their trust in their leader and guardian has already been broken.


    ''Ack, what a headache.''


    Daniel thought before continuing his statement towards the leaders.


    "Tell me? Are you concerned about other races? Or are you just worried about your own?"


    The space turned silent.


    Daniel heaved another sigh and continued his speech.


    "Do not be wary. Like I said, business as usual. Nothing changed. Light races cannot break into us." Daniel asserted firmly with his commanding aura.


    ....


    ....


    ....


    "Hon? Are you fine?" Angel asked after welcoming her husband back home. Wendell looked very stressed and troubled.


    "I am not fine. I really don''t fit as the leader. I am too weak. That made the pack weak as well." Wendell hugged his wife and found comfort in her arms.


    "Didn''t this seem like the best time to prove that you''re better than the previous leaders, especially against Randell?" Angel looked at Wendell with sparkling eyes, motivating him.


    Wendell frowned at his wife''s words. "Angel, this is not a competition. We are talking about our family''s lives. This is not the game we usually play."


    Wendell is as mischievous as Angel, but he takes seriously each of his pack members'' lives.


    "I know, I know. Of course, their lives are important. But this is your opportunity to prove yourself. Those elderly people that keep looking down on you just because Randell is slightly stronger than you, those wolves that keep comparing you to Randell. You can shut them up if you show them your ability on this issue!"


    Wendell let go of his wife''s hug and looked at her with a frown.


    "I said this is not a competition."

 Chapter 128 - Austere(3)

    "I said this is not a competition." For the first time in a long while, Wendell raised his voice to his wife. Angel and Wendell rarely argued with one another. When they do, the only thing they can''t agree on is how Wendell should lead the pack.


    Angel is unhappy with the treatment her husband is receiving. She feels like everyone is treating Wendell as the second choice just because Randell was not interested in being the leader.


    "Okay, fine. Don''t shout. Our daughter is sleeping." Angel turned around and started serving Wendell his dinner.


    "I''m sorry. I was just stressed out." Wendell hugged Angel from the back and buried his face in her shoulder.


    "I''m sorry as well." Angel also apologized, but without Wendell noticing, Angel was internally planning on how to get rid of Randell, who keeps stealing her husband''s spotlight.


    ....


    ....o


    ....


    "Sir Wendell was out for a meeting." Wendell''s secretary stated this after Randell and Ranz asked to meet with the president of CTC.


    "When is he coming back?"


    "Maybe any minute from now, sir. The meeting started an hour ago. "


    "Then can I wait for him here?" Ranz asked.


    "No problem, sir." The secretary replied respectfully. It''s her first time seeing Ranz, but she feels like she should treat him the same as Randell.


    "Then I''ll go down. I have work to do." Randell said. He doesn''t want to waste time waiting for Wendell, even if he is curious about what they are going to talk about. The pile of work waiting on his office desk is making him want to leave.


    "Okay, I''ll call once I''m done. "


    "Okay."


    Randell went out of Wendell''s office with the secretary, but minutes later, the secretary came back with a coffee and snack.


    "Do you want some, sir?"


    "Oh, thank you." Ranz smiled and took the tray from the secretary.


    "What?" Ranz asked after seeing the secretary didn''t leave, even though she had already given him the tray.


    "Sir, ah! I was just wondering if you''re related to Sir Randell. It''s the first time I''ve seen you." While fidgeting in his dress, the secretary inquired.


    "Do I look like I''m not related to him?" Ranz asked back. It''s pretty obvious that he and Randell are twins, and he wonder why the secretary needed to ask such an obvious question.


    "Oh! I apologize for my rudeness." The secretary panicked, thinking that Ranz was offended by her question.


    "Are you bullying my secretary? Rande-, hmm, Ranz?" Wendell said, after suddenly appearing in between them. He stared at Ranz with confusion.


    "Please leave, miss. We need to discuss something." Ranz said, pointing toward the bowing secretary with a cold smile. The secretary immediately said her good-bye and disappeared.


    "Why do you look different?" Wendell leant forward and looked at Ranz''s face very closely. "Did you go to the beach?"


    Ranz chuckled at Wendell''s comment after seeing his darker complexion.


    "What are you laughing about? How dare you go to the beach when I am left stressed out?" Wendell angrily grabbed Ranz''s collar and lifted him up from sitting. "You really stopped caring for the pack after that bitch returned!"


    "Ack! Ugh! Let go!" Ranz tapped Wendell''s hand and pulled up his collar. Ranz has no match for Wendell''s strength and helplessly signals to him to let go.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong with you?" Wendell returned to staring at Ranz. "You are not only looking very different, you have also become weak!"


    "Hey, calm down and refrain from flaunting your strength in front of me. I am a lot weaker now." Ranz said while massaging his neck.


    "Hey, Ranz! What the hell happened to you?" Wendell asked while keep checking on Ranz''s body. "Your wolf blood is here, but your body and power are the same as an average human! Are you being cursed?"


    "Man. Chill. Randell is at his office and this man in front of you is Ranz." Ranz said while pointing at himself confidently.


    "What? All this time, you have a body?"


    "Nope. I just acquired this recently. But that''s not important now. How''s the pack?" Ranz changed the topic, and Wendell became more serious about the subject Ranz asked about.


    "Half of the members have already left. They can''t be trusted to stay in a pack that doesn''t have a guardian. What did I do wrong? Why did our goddess leave us?" Wendell stomped his feet in frustration. Ranz walked closer to him and tapped his shoulder.


    "Wendell, don''t blame yourself too much. Actually, it''s my fault." Ranz said awkwardly, to which Wendell frowned even more.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Actually, I messed with the goddess, which is why she was gone. Because of this, I worked with the Dark Priest. It''s almost impossible for the goddess to return, so let''s find another." Ranz said.


    Ranz was actually reluctant to look for the goddess again because, until now, he hated her. He preferred to find a new one.


    "Are you serious, Ranz? Looking for a guardian is hard. Our ancestor was the one who asked for the goddess Mila''s protection. How can we do the same when most of the guardians have their own subjects? The only thing we can do for now is rely on the dark priest, but that won''t last long. Daniel is still human. He will die soon!"


    Werewolves have a longer lifespan, and Daniel''s lifespan is too short if they want to rely on the dark priest''s protection. They still need to look for a better guardian that can protect them for a century.


    "Huh? Daniel is still young. Why do you speak as if he will die soon?"


    Wendell and Ranz flinched as Nida appeared on the couch and began eating the snack that had been prepared for Ranz.


    "Nida. Why are you here?" Ranz asked, surprised.


    "Ah, I went home, but both of you are not home yet. So I came to pick you up." Nida nonchalantly stated.


    "What? You''re living with her?" Wendell asked and growled. He transformed into his werewolf form, getting ready to fight against the trespasser.


    "Pres. Why are you always on guard? Relax. I am not in the mood to fight now." Nida leans on the couch as if she''s close to lying down.


    "Wendell Relax. She won''t fight." Ranz said, but he cannot tell Wendell to let go of his berserk form because he himself cannot tell if Nida was on the werewolf side or not.


    "Why did you come here?" Wendell continued to put up his guard.


    "Like I said, I came to pick up Ranz and Randell. " Nida sat up again and stared at Wendell. "Sorry, I eavesdropped on your conversation. But you have a problem with guardianship?"


    "What is there for you to know?"


    "Oh come on. Chill man. Chill." Nida gestured her hand to Ranz to sit beside her, which he did. "You even leave bruises for the poor weak wolf." Nida said while looking at Ranz''s neck and gently placing her hand on it to heal him.


    Seeing her healing, Ranz made Wendell slightly let go of his guard.


    "Ranz, are you siding with her now?"


    "Is the thought of which side you take very important to all of you?" Nida said after finishing healing Ranz. "If the problem of guardianship continues, I can recommend you to a goddess I know."


    "You know a goddess?" Ranz and Wendell asked at the same time.


    "Yep, but she''s a bit shy. So she can''t show herself to you, but she can lend her protection to you."


    "Wait, Nida. I thought Goddess Mila was your goddess."


    "Yes, That bitch was my goddess." Nida stated angrily.Thinking about her goddess made her want to say all the curse words she knew.


    "Then who is this goddess you know?" Ranz asked, because he was sure that it''s rare for a priestess to serve more than one god.


    "Just someone. Like I told you, she''s shy and a new-born goddess, so you won''t even know her personally. But I heard she''s willing to give you protection."


    "How sure are you?"


    "Why are you deciding for the goddess?"


    The two looked at Nida suspiciously, but Nida just ignored their gaze and kept snacking while sharing about a goddess they didn''t know about.


    "Because the goddess was me." That is what she wanted to say, but she couldn''t reveal it. She is not a goddess, but she can use her divine powers to pose as one. She feels bad for the werewolf pack and wants to help them, but she is sure that they won''t agree to help if she doesn''t make it this way.


    "I just know. If you don''t want to, then don''t. It does not matter to me." She shrugged her shoulders and looked at Ranz. "Are you not done here yet? Let''s go home." She pulled Ranz up to get out of the office.


    "W-wait! Can you introduce me to this goddess? " Wendell desperately asked.


    "Yes, Of course! But with one condition."


    Wendell growled after hearing that there was some sort of condition. "I thought so! You are scheming! "


    "Come on, relax. The condition is not a big deal.. You just have to bring your wife."

 Chapter 129 - Austere (4)

    "Hey, Nida." Ranz squinted his eyes as he focused his gaze toward Nida.


    "What?" Nida coolly responded. She is comfortably resting her head in Ranz''s lap. Nida resting her head on Ranz''s lap became so natural between them that Ranz is more concerned about how Nida uses her powers than their skinship.


    "Is it fine to ride your dust like this?"


    "It''s fine. We don''t have a car. And I am too lazy to commute." Nida said, while enjoying the strong wind.


    They exited Wendell''s office in an extraordinary way. They went out the window, and Nida used her dust as if they were Aladin using his magic carpet.


    "Won''t the people below notice us? You''re not even using a concealing spell."


    "We are flying high enough to be noticed."


    Ranz stopped worrying and just watched the aerial view of the city. Ranz has been living in this city for ten years, and it''s his first time seeing the city from above. His attention was drawn to the beautiful cityscape, and he thought perhaps there was no skyline in the world as glamorous, glorious, and recognizable as that of Arudnoc City. (A/N: I actually named this city before, but I lost my notes and forgot what I had named it, so let me name it Arudnoc while I''m still in the middle of rereading ORWAW. But I''ll stick with Arudnoc and will edit the previous one.)


    Overall, a well-lit and calm scene. It filled Ranz with vastness and beauty.


    "Nida."


    "Whaaaat?" Nida answered with a grunt because Ranz kept calling her name.


    "Are you fine helping Wendell?"


    "No big deal." Nida was too lazy to explain or entertain Ranz. That is why she is speaking less to him.


    "Then can you tell me what really is happening to you? I mean, your state as a priestess?" Ranz worriedly asked. Ranz was concerned about Nida''s current state in the supernatural world and her position in the divine world. There are a lot of unanswered questions regarding Nida.


    Is the goddess Mila really Nida''s goddess?


    Isn''t she in big trouble if Mila keeps going missing?


    Isn''t she going to do her work as a priestess?


    "Mind your own business." Nida bluntly replied. She keeps lying down and resting her head on Ranz''s lap. She wanted to take a nap because of the cool wind, but she needed to keep awake to control her dust so they could reach home safely.


    "Then at least tell me what you are."


    "What is me?" Nida looked up at Ranz, who was also staring at her very intently.


    "Are you a wolf''s priest? Beasts priest? A divine prophet? Or a saint?" Ranz was confused about where Nida belonged. A priestess is chosen by the gods and bestowed with their powers by birth. They thought Nida was under Mila because Mila had chosen her by birth, but her powers and loyalty didn''t fall under Mila. Nida wasn''t even willing to serve or at least respect her.


    However, Ranz saw Nida working with the World Tree and gave him a new body, which is something not a simple priestess could do. That miracle can only be possible if she is a saint. But what confuses Ranz more is that if Nida is a saint or under the divine entities, she won''t be allowed to be crude and improper. She needs to live the virtue of being great in mind and heart.


    "Human Ranz. I am a free human." Nida replied while massaging her temple. None of what Ranz mentioned is correct. Nida is a hundred percent human. At least that''s what she believes,


    "I am serious, Nida. It would also be a problem in the future if you didn''t make this clear to the other races. They might misunderstand you."


    Even without confirming it, Ranz already knew that the dark-attributed leaders were wary of Nida''s excistence. Additionally, Ranz doesn''t know how the light-attribute races would react. It is selfish for him to think, but he needs to know so that Ranz and Randell can think of another place to stay if Nida''s side is more dangerous.


    "Human." Nida repeated her word and gazed menacingly toward Ranz. "That''s what I am."


    "Yes, Okay, " Ranz gave up and just returned his gaze to the cityscape, but he looked down again at Nida after hearing her sudden, gentle words.


    "You are human as well. Ranz,"


    The shadow created by the orange-colored sky of the setting sun makes Nida''s face more warm and sincere.


    "So don''t come to the wolf den like that alone and hurt yourself."


    Nida doesn''t know how close Ranz and Wendell''s relationship is, but their normal interaction before could be dangerous for him now. Wendell is unaware of Ranz''s condition, which could be a problem.


    Nida wanted to scold him, but she felt like she was not in a position to do so and just let out a few gentle words to imply her thoughts.


    Ranz and Nida were staring at each other for a moment while feeling the warm touch of the orange sky.


    Ranz is moved by Nida''s words and slowly leans in close to her. He''s not sure why, but he was drawn back to Nida''s gaze, and the desire to feel her warmth caused him to gradually close the distance between them, feeling both their gazes and the touch of their breath.


    Brrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr


    "Your phone is vibrating." Nida said, and she looked away from Ranz, flustered, once she realized how close their faces were.


    "Ah, Yeah." Ranz hurriedly took his phone from his pocket and answered the call.


    "Hello?" he answered the call with a little bit of an upset tone.


    "Good afternoon. Is this Sir Ranz Lobo?"


    "Yes, I am. Who is this?"


    "This is Jeroll, HR assistant of LARO Corporation. We actually sent multiple texts and emails to your contact, but we didn''t receive any response. Are you still interested in working at our company?"


    Ranz paused for a moment to think about what LARO Corporation was and remembered the only company he tried to apply to for the purpose of showing Nida how to be accepted. He almost forgot about it, but it is expected that he will be accepted because it won''t be called an "excellent job interview" if he doesn''t pass.


    "Ah, the toy company that I applied to! Why? Am I accepted?" He asked, while Nida sat up to listen to their conversation. Although it was not on loudspeaker, she could hear their conversation by just making her dust fly near the phone.


    "Yes, sir. If you are still interested, please fill out the form that I sent you, and I hope you can set a time to visit our office to settle the contract."


    "Oh! Okay, I will. Thank you."


    After Ranz put down his phone, he and Nida stared at each other for a moment.


    "Y-you got hired?" Nida asked, eyes popping out.


    "Yes." Ranz responded with a smile.


    "Oh my goodness! That''s nice! Then we can go together tomorrow." Nida said excitedly. She will feel less tense if she goes to work tomorrow with Ranz. "Wait, what did you apply for?"


    "Accounting clerk." Ranz responded with a smile. He is delighted that Nida was thrilled to know they were going to work at the same company.


    "Clerk? Do you like clerical jobs?" Nida asked while looking at Ranz''s muscled body.


    "All I can do now is light jobs. You just made my body look strong, but I am not at all." Ranz shook his head because he knew that Nida was physically stronger than him.


    "Ah, You''re right. Sorry about that."


    "Anyway. Nida, if we are going to work tomorrow, how will we meet Wendell and the goddess you know?" Ranz asked while he watched themselves getting nearer to Nida''s apartment.


    "We will take care of that tonight." Nida returns her nonchalant expression, then she helps Ranz to get down her dust and lands in front of her apartment.


    "Tonight? I don''t think Wendell will respond to you soon. That couple is pretty unique. And I don''t quite like Angel''s personality. I bet it will take some time to explain it to his wife." Ranz said while gesturing his thanks for Nida''s support in making him land safely.


    "That couple is pretty simple. And stop badmouthing her. She can hear you."


    "Bad mouth? I am not. but hear us?" Ranz looked at Nida with confusion but realized what Nida said after they entered the living room.


    "Hello, Ranz baby. still hating me?" Angel spoke as she slowly drank wine on Nida''s couch. She''s wearing a very revealing black clothes that made the two think that Angel really fits a role as a villian role for a drama.


    "Did Wendell explain everything to you?"


    "Yep. but there is still something I don''t get so I came personally here."


    She replied while looking at Nida with her sinister smile. Then she let go of her wine that it float in the air while she walk slowly toward Nida.


    "Priestess, you need me?"

 Chapter 130 - Austere (5)

    "Why are you home early?" Angel asked her husband, who was unusually home earlier than she expected.


    Angel always made sure she was at home whenever Wendell went home. That is why she left a spell on the house to let her know once Wendell went back home.


    She immediately teleported back home once the spell was triggered.


    "I need to talk to you about the pack."


    Angel found it odd that Wendell brought up the topic of the pack first. They usually ended up fighting whenever Angel tried to poke her nose into Wendell''s management. That made her feel a little bit nervous about the sudden topic.


    "The pack needs a new goddess." Wendell started, and that made Angel frown even more.


    "Are you asking me to look for one?" Angel began to become seriously nervous, thinking that Wendell might find out her identity because Wendell was talking about a goddess.


    The elf race is close to the gods, and that is also the reason they are blessed and can freely use magic without strain.


    "No. How can you even find one?" Wendell tilted his head at Angel''s strange reaction to his statement, while Angel suddenly felt relieved that she was not caught yet.


    "Then what are you trying to tell me?"


    "Listen to me so you will know."


    "Okay, fine. Go on."


    "The pack needs a goddess. Then the new priestess suggested introducing us to a new goddess she knew, but with one condition: you need to meet her too."


    "Ha? What''s my relevance to the meeting?" Angel was taken aback by the setup. She feels like it''s just a trap, not a help.


    "I don''t know. I tried to find out more, but she told me that you already knew. Did you two know each other?" Wendell gently holds both of Angel''s hands and looks at Angel with concern. "Hon, are you hiding something from me?"


    Angel should be panicking or anxious about how she should be answering Wendell''s question, but she blushed instead. The concern in Wendell''s eyes is making her heart thump. It also means that even if she was found out to be hiding something, Wendell was just worried and concerned for her and did not show anger or disappointment.


    "Can I tell him now?" She wonders in her mind if she can now tell her husband that she belongs to the light-attributed race. However, the fear of being hated won and made her pull back her hand from Wendell.


    "What kind of thing may I hide from you?"


    "Maybe you played too much. Or got in trouble with other races? I can help you. That''s my purpose as your husband." Wendell hugged Angel. He doesn''t have any suspicions about his wife, but he is more worried about her.


    "Don''t worry. I am fine. Anyway, are you sure that the priestess is not scheming something?" Angel changed the subject and talked about the main issue first.


    "I don''t think she is. She is with Ranz."


    "Come on, Wendell. Don''t always trust him. How sure are you that he won''t get us into trouble?"


    "No. This is Ranz. Not Randell. I am sure he won''t get the pack into trouble."


    "What the hell are you saying? Ranz and Randell are the same person. Isn''t he?" Angel feels like they are talking about different things at once.


    "I cannot tell you the details. I''m sorry." Wendell kissed Angel at the same time he apologized.


    "Okay fine, whatever. I won''t push to ask more." Angel said while rolling her eyes. She knows that they will only fight if she forces Wendell to tell her and decides to investigate herself.


    "Thanks."


    "So we are going to meet this new goddess?"


    "Yes, if it is fine with you."


    "I''m fine with it as long as I can be of help." She caringly speaks to Wendell. Angel and Wendell had a little bit of an intimate moment before Wendell left the house again.


    "Well then, shall I meet this despicable pest that keeps bothering my husband?" After Wendell left their house, anel also left.


    Angel cast a spell to teleport directly into Nida''s apartment.


    "Hmm? The pests aren''t here." She commented after she appeared in the living room. The room was dark, and it was obvious that the apartment was empty.


    "But well, she''s getting better at using her powers." Angel smiled the moment the dark room was slightly lit up by the silver glow of Nida''s dust. Angel didn''t expect that Nida would leave some of her dust to guard her house. Angel always thought that the premature priestess was still naive and easily controlled.


    "It seems I need to stop looking down at her."


    BAM!


    The dust surrounded Angel''s body and was about to suppress her, but Angel is a hundred-year old elf that is well versed in using magic. Being suppressed by average dust is nothing for Angel, and divine power is less likely to affect her.


    Shhhhh


    The dust just disappeared in the air and the room was back to being empty and dark.


    "Where is the switch?" Angel saunters around the living room and lights up the lights. She then activates her detection spell to know where Nida is and decides to wait for her in the living room.


    "I need to look intimidating." Angel said, as she suddenly felt excited about meeting with Nida.


    Angel loves to play innocent and usually stabs the back of the person she wants to play, but sometimes she also enjoys playing a person upfront.


    Her casual attire is transformed into a reveling dress as she opens her arms and makes a full turn. A body-con black dress with a high slit that shows off her white skin and a very low neck line to show off her cleavage.


    "Nice. A perfect villain." She remarked, thinking about a play she would do. She then opened her spatial spell and pulled out a bottle of wine and a glass.


    She enjoys her wine while waiting for them.


    "I don''t quite like Angel''s personality."


    Angel''s eyebrow twitched after hearing Ranz''s statement.


    "This pest is talking shit about me. It''s no wonder Wendell would think bad of me sometimes because of this impudent mouth."


    Angel was offended and upset, but she kept sitting on the couch and acting like she was enjoying her wine. She wanted to intimidate the two with her looks.


    "Hello, Ranz baby. Still hate me?" Angel daringly said.


    Angel didn''t show her reaction to being shocked by Ranz''s appearance. Angel wonders why Ranz looked different, but her priority was not Ranz, so she keeps her act and focuses on the priestess.


    "Priestess, you need me?" She said this while increasing her presence with her magic.


    "No, who said I need you?" Nida ignored the intimidating aura of Angel and casually took the floating wine in the air and had a taste of it.


    Angel was surprised that Nida could take her power. Even Ranz was working hard not to kneel down and shake from the stifling aura of Angel.


    "Madam angel, stop your aura. Ranz is the only one suffering here." Nida pointed this out after finishing one glass of wine.


    "It looks like Wendell didn''t tell you everything. I thought husband and wife were open to each other. I guess I am wrong." Nida''s scornful gaze toward Angel caused Angel to curse internally and call Nida a bitch in her mind.


    "You don''t have to care about our marriage life. Priestess Tell me, why do I have to be present at your introduction to a goddess?"


    "Ah, that? The goddess is looking for an assistant. If she''s going to hold out protection to the wolf, she needs an assistant to do it for her because she''s too shy to show herself."


    "What are you saying? Is that the job of a priestess?" Angel said while the wrinkles on her face don''t match her sexy black clothes anymore.


    "Yes, But wolves don''t have one and that goddess doesn''t have either. So the least thing she needs is to hire an assistant."


    "You are a priestess. Why not do it?" Angel pointed her finger at Nida, telling Nida how ridiculous her idea was.


    "I quit. I am just a normal human." Nida shamelessly proclaims that she is normal.


    "Ridiculous! Are you kidding me?" Angel was dumfounded at how ridiculous Nida acted.


    "Of course not. Plus, I don''t have any obligation to the wolves, so I don''t really care." Nida shrugged her shoulders and nonchalantly sat on her sofa.


    "Ha!" Angel scoffed at Nida. "Your idea is useless."


    "Why?"


    "Because a dark creature doesn''t have the ability to hold on to divine powers." Angel said something loudly that made Ranz nod in agreement.


    Ranz  also thought that Angel or anyone from his pack couldn''t possibly help if it involved divine powers; it''s the opposite of the source of their powers.


    "But you can hold on to divine powers, so what''s the problem?" Nida continues to act careless.


    "me? How come?" Angel scoffed.


    "Aren''t elves able to take divine powers?"


    Angel suddenly froze.


    "H-how did you?"

 Chapter 131 - Austere (6)

    "Elfs can take divine powers, right?"


    "H-how did you?" Angel was stunned. She didn''t expect Nida to know her weakness. It''s the secret that she never wanted to reveal to her husband.


    "What? Aren''t you making it too obvious? How can a wo-"


    Thud!


    Ranz suddenly fell to the floor, unconscious.


    "Hey, why are you being too harsh on Ranz?" Nida frowned after seeing Ranz collapse. She wants to fight Angel, but she can''t afford to fix any damage if her apartment is destroyed by their clash.


    She then instructs her dust to pick up Ranz from the floor and transport him inside his room.


    "Then why are you caring for the werewolf who almost killed you a long time ago?"


    "Wow. You''re good at poking at someone''s wound?"


    "Aren''t you the same?"


    "You''re not emotionally damaged, madam elf. You created your problem. Ha! Deceiving your own husband?" This time it''s Nida who scoffed at Angel.


    "Y-you!" Angel was about to attack Nida, and by reflex, Nida''s dust surrounded her like a shield.


    "You devilish priestess!"


    "Your welcome." Nida mockingly smiled at Angel.


    Angel breathes deeply in and out to calm herself.


    "Tell me. How did you find out?" Angel asked after calming herself.


    "Aren''t you making it obvious that you are an elf."


    "What?" Angel is certain that she has never been discovered inside the pack because of her disguise. She wonders how the lowly priestess sees through her disguise.


    "You can teleport, heal, shapeshift, disguise, etc., etc. You''ve been casting difficult spells. How come a wolf can do that? You''re not even an alpha." Nida nonchalantly explained.


    Angel thought of the chance Nida had ever seen her do all those spells she mentioned, and though she might be letting her guard down since no one had noticed her for such a long time,


    Angel''s plan to strengthen all her spells to hide her identity and decide to alter Nida''s memories later.


    "Who did you say this about?"


    "No one."


    "Are you sure?"


    "I am." Nida was smiling, so Angel couldn''t tell if Nida was saying the truth or not. However, if Nida is telling the truth, Angel won''t have any more problems because she only needs to erase Nida''s memories.


    Angel laughed internally as she felt blessed that she knew how to alter memories.


    "Well, who is this fucking goddess that wants to bother me?" Angel asked instead.


    Nida was surprised that Angel acted careless towards her revelation of Angel''s true identity.


    "Is she scheming something? A backup plan?" Nida thought internally.


    Nida became suspicious of Angel''s reaction. She suspects that Angel has something on her sleeve that makes her careless even if she is discovered.


    Nida maintained a stoic attitude and didn''t let her guard down. She stealthily spread her dust in not-visible areas of her room for her safety.


    "She''s a newly born goddess, so she''s not known yet." Nida said, talking about the imaginary goddess she made up.


    Angel wanted to learn everything she could about the goddess she''d never heard of, so she could prepare for a fight if the goddess came her way as well.


    Angel was fearless because a new born god is not that strong. They will become strong after they gather enough followers and prayers. Angel thought that the goddess volunteered to help the wolves for the goddess'' own benefit as well.


    "Isn''t the new born goddess weak? How can they protect the wolves?" Angel asked out of concern for her husband but not for the pack.


    "How come she''s weak? She''s a goddess." Nida asked, confusingly. Nida wasn''t well informed of the supernatural world yet and thought that once you become a god, you become above the lower beings and become stronger.


    Angel had made her confused and, at the same time, curious.


    "Ha! Clueless bitch." Angel scoffed at Nida but still explained it to her. "Gods and goddesses didn''t automatically become strong. They need to be fed with prayers and gather their own set of followers. Do you think they are all benevolent, working hard to protect a race without anything in exchange?"


    Nida''s jaw dropped at the new information she gathered.


    She imagined that once she became a goddess, she would have leisure time and live without worry, but in the end, she would have a new set of concerns.


    "Damn!" she thought inwardly. "World Tree should have given me a heads up!"


    Nida looked troubled by Angel''s statement, which made Angel state additional information to make Nida frown even more.


    "Those forgotten gods have their mystical shrine shrink to the size of their believers. They can shrink down to a miniature size."


    Angel doesn''t have a problem telling Nida this because she plans to erase her memories and was just playing on her emotions.


    "Oh! That is why Daniel''s God is too small, like this!" Nida forgot that they were enemies and blurted out what was on her mind. She even gestured at how small the shrine is.


    Upon realizing her mistake, Nida covered her mouth.


    "Oho? The dark priest''s shrine was that small?" Angel smiled for gathering such unexpectedly useful information.


    "Why do you have an evil smile? You''re not going to do bad things to him. Don''t you?" Nida nervously asked, getting anxious about Angel''s behavior.


    "Who knows?" Angel maintained her evil smile.


    "Hey! If you harm the dark priest, you will also harm the pack!" Nida exclaimed, as she could no longer take the angel''s cunning smile. She can''t even wonder what''s inside Angel''s mind.


    "I only love Wendell, not the pack. I don''t care if the pack falls. My priority is my husband and daughter." Angel said while she finally noticed Nida''s stealth act of spreading her dust.


    Smirk!


    Nida flinched at the sudden smirking. She remained sitting on the couch, but she prepared her silver dust for any possible attack.


    "Don''t underestimate me, new born priestess." Angel spoke, and she activated her aura once more.


    "H-hey!" Nida tried to stop Angel from starting a physical fight and just wanted to talk. She doesn''t want to destroy her apartment.


    Bang!


    "My wall!" Nida shouted. She was sent flying by the force that Angel released, but she is more worried about her wall, which has a huge hole now.


    "You bitch! Pay for repair!" Nida shouted angrily after she landed in the parking lot. She looked around and covered the CCTV with her dust.


    "Don''t lose focus on me, priestess!"


    Angel suddenly appeared in front of her and punched her, which made her fly up again.


    BAM!


    Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee


    The alarms of the parked cars went off at the same time and made a loud noise around them after she crashed into one of the cars.


    The car was flattened, but Nida was unscathed by it all, thanks to her dust that served as her cushion.


    "H-how can I fight her?" Nida asked herself. She''s not actually good at combat and has little experience.


    She works hard to focus. She formed her silver dust into wings and flew above Angel.


    "Hmp! Fleeing is useless." Angel exclaimed, and didn''t give Nida a chance to counter. She pulled out one strand of hair from her head and used it like an arrow.


    Pew!


    Angel continues to pluck out strands of her hair and shoot Nida into the air.


    Angel aimed for Nida perfectly, and Nida was wounded by the sharp strand in each part of her body.


    "Come down here, priestess!" Angel shouted as she started to cast another spell, growing vines out of the concrete ground. "Let me beat you up before I alter your memories!"


    "Ah, that''s why she was tactless." Nida realized why Angel had been so carelessly talking.


    Nida watched the vines shoot up from the ground and try to bind her. She cut the vines with her dust, but they stabbedly regrow and followed her.


    She then decides to fly down at high speed towards the direction of Angel.


    "What are you going to do, priestess? Suicide?" Angel loudly had an evil laugh.


    Nida was irritated by the noise Angel was making and focused on approaching Angel.


    Angel was so confident in her vines that she didn''t even move away.


    Shhkk!


    Nida was caught, and the vines wrapped around her tightly.


    Angel drew closer and mockingly looked at Nida.


    "You don''t have to struggle anymore, priestess." Angel touched Nida''s forehead to begin altering her memories.


    Pwe!


    "Yoouuuuuu!!" Angel loudly screamed after the warm saliva of Nida landed on her face.


    "I just want to spit in your face once." Nida said, while smiling. Nida sees how Angel''s face turns extremely red but seconds after she blacks out.


    ....


    ....


    ....


    "Nida! Nida!"


    Nida could feel someone shaking her shoulder, which made her force her eyes to open.


    "What?"


    "This is your first day! You can''t be late!" Ranz shouted, which made Nida cover her ears.


    "Come on, get up!"


    "Okay, fine!" Nida was forced to get out of her room. She slowly walked inside the living room to see her wall fixed. Then she looked out the window to see the state of the parking lot and saw that everything was fixed as if no disaster had happened last night.


    "Ranz, what happened last night?"


    "last night? Ah, you can''t remember?"


    Nida nodded, even though she knew what happened.


    "Ah, You used up your powers by flying us home. You collapsed."


    "Oh, really?"


    Nida smiled and thought that Angel meticulously fixed and arranged everything to make it seem like nothing happened between them.


    "As expected for an elf with magic powers, but too bad my memories can''t be erased."


    Nida said while smiling and was satisfied with Angel''s job at fixing everything for her.


    "What are you smiling at?" Ranz asked, looking at her strangely. Then Randell went out of the kitchen and said, "The breakfast is ready."


    Nida just smiled even brighter, and that made the twin look at her strangely.


    Ignoring their gaze, Nida pushed them back inside the kitchen.


    "What''s for breakfast?"

 Chapter 132 - First Day (1)

    Ring, ring, ring


    Thud!


    "What the fuck?" Ranz cursed the moment he woke up because Randell pulled him out of the bed, making him kiss the floor.


    "Don''t fucking use an alarm if you can''t wake up from it!" Randell said while crossing his arms.


    Ranz can''t argue back because it seems Randell was up an hour ago. Randell was even wearing his office attire under his apron, which may only mean that he had heard Ranz''s alarm multiple times.


    "He he, sorry. I had a nice sleep." Ranz said while smiling, admitting his mistake. He then stood up and was about to get into the bathroom, but soon remembered Nida.


    "Ah! Right! How was Nida?"


    "She''s still asleep. Why?"


    "Huh? You didn''t check on her?"


    "Why would I?" Randell felt strange at Ranz''s question, which made him lean close to him. "Ranz, did something happen again?"


    Randell worked over time and went home late. Ranz and Nida were already asleep once he got home. That is why he had no idea what happened to them that night.


    "Oh! Nida used up her powers!"


    "Why? An enemy attacked?" Randell asked worriedly, thinking about the chance of other races targeting them.


    "No, no, not like that."


    "Then what?"


    "She used her dust to fly us home. She collapsed afterwards." Ranz explained based on the memories he remembered.


    Randell let out a sigh, massaging his temples.


    "You should have stopped her. She can''t use her power for useless things."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll guard her at work. I will make sure that she won''t use her powers!" Ranz said with determination, which made Randell smile.


    "You really like her?" Randell commented.


    "Out of the blue? What are you saying?" Ranz said at the same time he was trying to hide his face that had turned red.


    "Haha, don''t deny it. Anyway, wake her up. She can''t be late on her first day." Randell walked out of their room and went to the kitchen to finish preparing their breakfast.


    While Ranz went straight to Nida''s room without knocking.


    "You really like her?"


    Randell''s comment is still echoing inside his head while Ranz stares at Nida''s sleeping face.


    Ranz sat at the side of Nida''s bed and stared at Nida''s face for a moment.


    "Do I still really like you?" Ranz mumbled while touching Nida''s long, messy hair. He then let out a long sigh.


    "What am I thinking?" he said to himself, and then he shook his head to shake off his unnecessary thoughts.


    He looked at the clock, then proceeded to wake up Nida.


    "Nida! Nida!"


    Nida forced her eyes to open after Ranz shook her strongly.


    "What?"


    "This is your first day! You can''t be late!" Ranz shouted, which made Nida cover her ears.


    "Come on, get up!"


    "Okay, fine!" Nida was forced to get out of her room. She slowly walked inside the living room to see her wall fixed. Then she looked out the window to see the state of the parking lot and saw that everything was fixed as if no disaster had happened last night.


    She then asked Ranz what his point of view was about last night''s happening. As Nida thought, Angel meticulously fixed and arranged everything to make it seem like nothing happened between them. Angel even altered Ranz''s memory.


    "As expected for an elf with magic powers, but too bad my memories can''t be erased."


    Nida said while smiling and was satisfied with Angel''s job at fixing everything for her. She didn''t actually run away last night because she was confident that Angel couldn''t erase her memories. All she can do is act like she forgot and stabbed her back later on.


    "What are you smiling at?" Ranz asked, looking at her strangely. Then Randell went out of the kitchen and said, "The breakfast is ready."


    Nida just smiled even brighter, and that made the twin look at her strangely.


    Ignoring their gaze, Nida pushed them back inside the kitchen.


    "What''s for breakfast?"


    She happily asked the twin. She is somewhat in a good mood because she now has something on her sleeve against the elf who continuously altered her memories before.


    "She''s not the only one who will play."


    She kept smiling throughout the morning.


    ..


    ...


    ...


    "You two really need to buy a car." Randell grumbled after dropping them off at their new company.


    LARO is far and in the opposite direction of CTC. That makes Randell grumble because of the hassle of the long trip he needs to make just to get to work.


    "Is it fun to go to work together?" Nida said, still in her good mood.


    Ranz and Randell didn''t get what made Nida so enthusiastic but thought it was a good thing and just let her have her best mood.


    "Whatever. Just don''t get fired on your first day. Bye!" Randell jokingly stated, then drove the car away the two.


    "That jerk!" Nida shouted, but it did not break her smile.


    "Haha, let''s go in." Ranz said, tapping the top of Nida''s head.


    "Ah, right. Ranz, this is not your first day yet. right?" Nida asked while they walked inside the building.


    "Not yet. I am just here for contract signing and orientation."


    "Then are you going home after that?"


    "Yes, why?"


    "Then with whom will I be eating lunch?"


    After living with the twins, Nida got used to eating with someone at the table. Although she''s eaten alone before, she feels lonely eating alone now.


    "I''ll wait at the caf¨¦ downstrairs. Let''s eat together." Ranz doesn''t want to ruin her mood and volunteers to wait for her until lunch.


    "Oh! Yes! Thanks! " Nida said happily, but she smiled even more after seeing a familiar face.


    "Sir Juswa!" She waved her hand to get the attention of Juswa.


    "Oh! Good morning, you two got accepted?" Juswa approached them and had his usual dazzling, handsome smile greet both Ranz and Nida.


    Nida appreciated Juswa''s beauty and smiled even more, while Ranz frowned deeply.

 Chapter 133 - First Day (2)

    "Oh! Good morning, you two got accepted. Juswa approached them and had his usual dazzling, handsome smile greet both Ranz and Nida.


    Unlike in his previous meetings, Juswa looked more refreshed and handsome today. And his Ceo vibes are still oozing from his aura.


    Nida appreciated Juswa''s blooming beauty and smiled even more, while Ranz frowned deeply.


    "I forgot that this person is an employee here." Ranz said internally. Then he stood in between Nida and Juswa.


    "Congratulations!" Juswa happily congratulates them, which Nida happily accepts.


    "Thank you! Which department are you in?" Nida asked, pushing Ranz to the side.


    Ranz clicked his tongue, thinking ladies these days like pale-looking guys, that tall, dark, and handsome guys have become underrated.


    "Accounting department. I am the billing officer." Juswa kindly replied, even though he noticed Ranz''s visible irritation towards him.


    "Oh! accounting department? Ranz was accepted there!" Nida clapped her hand, then pushed Ranz again to face Juswa. "You can go together!"


    "I can go there alone, Nida." Ranz exclaimed.


    "Oh, sir. We will be officemates now." Juswa held out his hand for a handshake, but Ranz ignored it. "Don''t worry, I am a newbie as well. Let''s help together."


    "Hey, Ranz, don''t show your bad attitude!" Nida said and grabbed Ranz''s hands to force him to a handshake.


    "Well then, I can''t be late. Please take care of Ranz." Nida waved her hand and went in the opposite direction of where the two were going.


    "Oh. I forgot to ask which department she got into." Juswa said while looking at Ranz to ask which Nida would be going.


    "I don''t know." Ranz said while walking past ahead of Juswa. While Juswa tries hard to catch Ranz''s pace,


    "Eh? I am sure you know." Juswa said, he was still thinking that Nida and Ranz were married.


    Ranz walked even faster and ignored Juswa''s friendly talk.


    "Come on, sir, don''t be grumpy toward me. I won''t take your wife away. I just want to be friends with both of you."


    Ranz stopped walking, which made Juswa bump into his back.


    "Wife?" Ranz faced Juswa with a confused expression.


    "Didn''t you mention she was your wife?" Juswa also became confused about his own memory. "You did, right?"


    "I didn''t, and we are not!" Ranz said while he blushed. Ranz thought about what he and Nida looked like together and that Juswa had mistaken them as husband and wife.


    "Oh, sorry. I might be mistaken. But even so, I don''t approach her to flirt or anything else. Friends, friendship is all I want." Juswa sincerely said.


    Ranz made a fake cough because he felt relieved that he didn''t have a rival inside the company.


    "Wait!! A rival? Did I just think of him as a rival? For what? Romantically?" Ranz contradicts his own thoughts and gets confused about his actions and emotions. He wanted to hit his head like he used to do when he was still a werewolf, but he couldn''t do it any more because it would surely be painful for his human body.


    "Sir Ranz, are you okay?" Juswa worriedly asked because Ranz suddenly became silent and just faced the wall.


    "I am fine!" Ranz snapped out of his thoughts and resumed walking down the hallway, but he stopped a moment later.


    "What are you doing? Let''s go together." Ranz said to Juswa after Juswa had stopped following him.


    "Yes! Let''s go." Juswa smiled genuinely, then he walked beside Ranz after Ranz called for him.


    ..


    ..


    ..


    "G-good morning!" Nida nervously greeted the secretary of the owner who would be turning over her job to her.


    "Good morning. Don''t be nervous; let''s do a good job today. " The secretary said, with a bright, approachable smile.


    "Y-yes ma''am!"


    "Just call me, Elise. I have been working here for twenty-five years, and I''ll be retiring. I am glad that I''ll be turning over my job to an enthusiastic young lady like you."


    Nida felt very welcomed by the old lady in front of her.


    It would be rude to ask her age, but it''s pretty obvious that she''s already around 60 years old because of her white hair and wrinkled skin.


    Nida believed that LARO was a good company that could keep employees until they retired at the maximum age of sixty years old.


    "Nice to meet you, ma''am Elise. I am Nida Mildea. I don''t actually have much experience in secretarial work. I hope you can give me some tips too." She honestly stated, She hopes Elise won''t look upset at what she said.


    "I will. Don''t worry, you''ll be fine." Elise said as she led Nida inside her counter.


    Her seat is located near the door of the owner''s office, and she''s the only one there; there''s no other table.


    "Looks lonely?" Elise asked.


    "Ah, yes, but I think it''s nice because it has fewer distractions."


    "It just looks lonely, but if you''re doing your work, you won''t feel lonely, plus you''re not only here to welcome the people entering the office. You have to attend to all the needs of madam. You have to be alert all the time." Elise started her turning over process, then Nida seriously listened to all of her instructions.


    "So, madam won''t be here today?" Nida commented after checking the owner''s schedule. She was supposed to demonstrate her abilities to the person who had faith in her, but she isn''t here.


    "Yes, but she will come tomorrow. Don''t worry."


    "Then who is assisting her outside business meetings? Isn''t that my job as well?"


    "Ah, Actually, you have a counterpart. Sir Robert is her external secretary. While your job is to take care of internal business,"


    "Wow, that''s neat." Nida deftly takes down notes. "Then how about you, ma''am Elise. When is your last working day?" Nida wondered and thought she needed to absorb everything if the turning over was short.


    "Today is my last working day." Elise said with a caring smile, but her words made Nida frown.


    "What? I- I mean why?"


    Nida was dumbfounded. She suddenly felt pressured that she needed to learn everything in one day.


    "Am I a robot?"

 Chapter 134 - First Day (3)

    "Am I a robot?" Nida blurted out in disbelief, but then she covered her mouth after saying that out loud.


    Fortunately, Elise was not offended, but instead she was smiling kindly, like how a loving grandma would smile.


    "I am sorry! I was just surprised. Why so sudden?"


    Nida thought that a turn-over process would take at least a month. She was baffled that she needed to become familiar with everything in just one single day.


    "It is for a personal reason. I am sorry to trouble you like this." The old lady slightly bows her head toward Nida.


    "Err. No. no. I am just worried if it is enough for me to learn everything in one single day."


    "Oh! I am only going to teach you the basics, but Sir Robert will teach you the rest."


    Nida breathed a sigh of relief. She thought she was doomed from the start.


    Unlike her fears, the first half of her first day went well. Elise is good at teaching her and is very kind and nice to talk with.


    It is her first time being mentored by a cool-headed person, and she can''t help comparing her previous company to her current work. The atmosphere at CTC is almost as if every day is a war zone. But here in LARO, she feels like she''s inside a library, peaceful and calm.


    "Fuck!" Nida subconsciously cursed after the lights suddenly went off. She covered her mouth because Elise caught her cursing. "Hehe, that surprised me." Nida said, awkwardly.


    They can still move around because it''s only the lights that go off and their computer''s screen that becomes their lamp.


    "Is it black out?" Nida asked, because it is strange that their computers are still working fine but the lights just went off at the same time in every room.


    "It''s just lunch time," Elise said while smiling.


    "What?"


    "You are not allowed to work at lunch and break. Overtime won''t be paid as well because it''s not allowed."


    Nida''s jaw dropped at what she heard. She then acts to clean her ears with her pinky to check if she''s hearing it wrong.


    She honestly asked, "Is this company being managed by an angel?"


    She couldn''t believe that the company doesn''t permit excess working time.


    She almost wants to kneel down and worship whoever it was, the saint-like manager who made it happen inside LARO.


    "Does that mean I won''t be exploited here?" She happily said it and just made Elise smile with her enthusiasm.


    "I like the management of this company! I''ll work hard so that I can stay here until my retirement as well!" With her sparkling eyes, Nida held both of Elise''s hands and said it.


    "Haha. You can do it. Good luck. " Elise said, "Well, then see you after an hour."


    "Yes, ma''am, thank you!"


    Nida was happy, went down the building, and hurriedly wanted to see Ranz. She wanted to tell him the nice things she experienced. Nida bet that even Ranz would be thrilled to know that they were going to work for a good company with good management.


    "Hmm?? He is not here yet." Nida entered the caf¨¦ on the ground floor of the LARO building, but she did not see Ranz.


    "Did he get tired of waiting and leave?" Nida mumbled.


    She feels strange that Ranz left her even if he promised they would eat together. That is why she instructed her silver dusts to spread around the area to look for Ranz.


    "Hello, miss, Are you looking for your boyfriend?" The caf¨¦''s manager approached her and asked


    "My boyfriend?" Nida tilted her head, which made the caf¨¦ manager awkwardly scrathe the back of her head.


    "I actually remember the two of you. I mean, both of your looks are hard to forget."


    "Thank you. Then where is she?" She didn''t want to talk with her any longer, so she cut off her and asked directly. The manager might remember Ranz because the last time they went here, Ranz slept and attracted a lot of lady customers.


    "Oh! He was sitting at the window side when a group of delinquents saw him from the window. They made a fuss inside the caf¨¦, so I kicked them out, but they dragged your boyfriend with them."


    Nida frowned and didn''t like where it was going.


    "Does one of the delinquents look like Johnny Bravo?"


    "Johnny Bravo? The cartoon character? Ahh! Yeah, the acting leader looks similar." The caf¨¦ manager tried hard not to laugh at the way Nida described people and told more about them to help. "I don''t think they are still nearby because they ride a van. But the van has a fitness gym sticker, but I failed to read the name. Should we call the police? It''s kidnapping, right?"


    "No, it''s okay. Thank you for your help." Nida tapped the manager on the shoulder, and then she left the caf¨¦.


    Haaaaa


    She let out a long sigh before she used her dust to fly.


    "The company dismissed employees on time. That only means I can''t be late!" Nida was more troubled by thinking about her office job than about Ranz.


    She flew straight to the gym, where she knew where the kidnappers might take Ranz.


    "Hey! Johnny Bravo" Nida shouted after kicking the door. Everyone inside the gym stared at her confusedly.


    "Oppss. Sorry. Where is Johnny Bravo?" she asked, but the answer she received was a slow clap.


    "It''s been a long time since someone called my brother, Johnny Bravo."  Another bulky guy with the same body structure as the cartoon character appeared in front of Nida with a mocking gaze.


    "Johnny Bravo number 2, where''s your brother?"


    "Oh boy. Why look for my brother when I am here? "


    "Fuck off! I have no time! " Nida pushed the bulky man, but of course, he didn''t even flinch at Nida''s strength. "Uh!" Nida groaned when she suddenly pulled her hair.


    "Why is a rat like you coming back to the underworld?" The bulky man''s gaze looked straight at Nida''s face while tightly holding on to her hair.


    "I am not going back!"


    Bam!

 Chapter 135 - First Day (4)

    "I am not going back!"


    Bam!


    The bulky guy was send flying that made everyone looked at Nida with shocked. But of course she made this happen because of her silver dusts.


    "Your fucking brother is bothering me despite that I have no intention at going back at all, you all can have the underworld! I don''t give a fuck!" Nida angrily shouted that caught more attention of the other member of the gym. Bulky guys and overly muscles man gather around her trying to intimidate her.


    While seeing the group usual criminal minds, Nida regrets her decision to go back to the underground just to have Ranz his legal-of-course-forge documents. She heave a sigh then calm herself before continuing to speak. "I am fucking serious and won''t really be back at the dark side. I want peace okay. I just went to the black market as a customer. Stop being paranoid. No one will take your thrones."


    "How can we believe you?" Johnny bravo number 2 asked with his scornful gaze.


    "Does I have current business or operation? None right? So stop thinking I''ll start new business again."


    "che! You can''t fool me. What if you''re acting with new name?"


    "Why is there new name at the black market?"


    "Ha! I thought so you are the FuchsiaIna!"


    "FuchsiaIna? Never heard of it." Nida frowned even more as she can''t believe that she needs to prove that she''s not into the black market. "How about this, I''ll make that FuchsiaIna or whatever is that from operating and promise never bother me again. Plus! You need to tell the other group too."


    The muscled guy''s eyes popped and he was speechless for a moment. He was certain that Nida was the FuchsiaIna but then he start to get convince that Nida wasn''t really.


    "Silence means yes?" Nida didn''t want to idle around more and want to hurry the muscled guy to response. She need to be back at office before one.


    "We can''t tell if you''re telling the truth unless you really did stop them operating." Johnny bravo number 2 said while stuttering.


    "whatever. Now where is Ranz?" Nida bluntly said.


    The muscled guy stared at her for a moment before he approached the locker door. The guy knocked on the door which means Ranz was inside the steal locker box.


    Nida was angry but she doesn''t have to waste and opened the door without waiting for the key.


    The people watching just dropped their jaw seeing how easily Nida broke the steal locker box.


    Hnnghhh


    Ranz tried to speak with a gag on his mouth.


    Even without clearly hearing Ranz''s words, Nida already know that Ranz is apologizing.


    She is more worried and apologetic that because of her Ranz had to experience this.


    Ranz body is still big despite having not the actual strength, Ranz whole body is uncomfortable squeezing inside the cramped space.


    Nida could also see dried blood on the side of Ranz lips that made her angrier.


    Without removing the gag and the rope tied at Ranz''s arms and legs, nida picked Ranz''s up and carried Ranz on her shoulder.


    The people around was once again amazed of Nida''s strength but without their knowledge its Nida''s dusts was doing the work.


    "huwaaaah! Huff! Huff!" Ranz breathed heavily after being freed.


    Nida untied him once her silver dusts are flying them toward the train station.


    "Nida I¡­ I am-."


    Ranz was about to apologize but Nida didn''t give him the perk to do so.


    "I''ll drop you at the station. Commute home. Do you have money?" Nida said dryly.


    "I do."  Ranz shoulder slumped down and he looked like a large puppy with a gloomy look.


    "Anyway, no need to apologize to me. Its basically my fault. I am sorry." Nida said with her serious look on her face. She then touched Ran''z arms that was bruised with the rope.


    "ah! Don''t need to use your power! This will heal later on." Ranz said while his bruises slowly disaapeard from being gently touched by Nida.


    "Hmmn."


    "Don''t make weird sound!" Nida exclaimed after Ranz lightly moaned after she touched his lips and neck to heal it.


    "ah. I can''t help it." Ranz said while avoiding Nida''s gaze.


    "Seriously?" Nida smiled that made Ranz question himself, which part of what he said was funny.


    "Ah, the train station is here!" Ranz pointed down because Nida''s dusts is flying pass it.


    "Oh. We almost passed by it." Nida controlled her dusts to stop but they are not going down.


    "is there something wrong?" Ranz asked.


    "Nothing but Ranz." Ranz feel nervous because Nida was saying her words slowly.


    "Can I ask for a hug?" Nida said with a smile to hide her blushing cheeks.


    "h-hug? Why?" Ranz became more nervous but still he open up his arms to receive Nida''s embraces. Whithout any more talking, Nida hugged Ranz and she buried her face at the nook of Ranz''s neck.


    Ranz stiffened. He could feel Nida''s breathing and also he could smell the rosy smell of her shampoo.


    "is there something wrong?" Ranz asked but nida didn''t respond to him and remain silent on his arms.


    "Done!" Nida suddenly shouted which surprised Ranz.


    "Done with what?" Ranz asked confused. Nida also didn''t even try to hide her hideous smile then stood up while they are still riding her dust. Later she formed a wings made by her dusts connected on her back.


    "Are you going back with wings?" Ranz pointed at the sparkling silver dusts wings on Nida''s back. He still doesn''t get Nida''s mood and choose to ignore it.


    "Yes. See you at dinner Ranz." Nida said as she fly away and leave Ranz alone in the air.


    "W-wait! You forgot me!" Ranz shouted as panic now that the dusts he is riding is slowly disappearing.


    "Nidaaaaaaaaaaaa!" he screamed as soon he fell down from the sky. He try to flp his arms and flail his legs as if he is swimming up into the air but of course that was useless, he continue to fall.


    "AAAAaaah! Ha?" his scream turned into question because he land safely on the ground.


    "Did my strength return?" Ranz wondered. He try to run like when he was a wolf but he was running like a normal human, he tried to jumped high but the heights of his every jump was average.


    Ping!


    He almost lose all of his brain cell from thinking how he land safely when Nida texted her.


    <I give you slight power to withstand physical injuries. So you''ll be fine as long as you won''t cut your body into two. Anyway you won''t be beaten up by human if you start excessing.>


    "How dare she surprised me like that? I thought I was going to die from falling!" Ranz grumbled but he was smiling. He was grateful for Nida giving him strength and realized the purpose of the sudden request of a hug.


    "Should I cook some good food tonight."


    Ranz said with an upbeat energy. He didn''t enter the train station and visited the supermarket instead.


    ¡­.


    ¡­..


    ¡­.


    "Thank you!" the biometric time clock automated voice said after she time in on time.


    "I made it!" Nida happily celebrated in front of the biometric machine. Al though she was in pinched she managed to come back on time but the bad thing is she didn''t eat her lunch and has her energy and powers decreased because of flying and using it for heal.


    "just think you''re fasting." Nida convince herself not to feel hungry.


    She walked straight to her counter which Elise is already doing her job.


    "Good after noon ma''am." She greeted Elise.


    "Oh, hi. How''s your lunch." Elise responded back.


    "good." Nida said with her professional smile.


    "Nice. Anyway Sir Robert is coming here later. I''ll introduce you to him." Elise said at the same time handling Nida some documents. "For now let''s work." Elise smiled.


    Their counter became silent whenever do some work and the only news was from the sliding door that rare people to enter.


    Brrk


    "What was that?" Elise asked a notice a strange sound.


    "What sound maam?" Nida replied innocently, she acted as if she doesn''t know the source of the strange sound and in reality it was Nida''s stomach. She used too much of her powers that it can even replenish her hungry stomach.


    Bbbbejrrerrr


    "That!" Elise exclaimed after hearing the sound again while Nida is slowly turning red from embarrassment.


    "haha I don''t hear it ma''am."


    "No listen carefully you can hear some weird sound." Elise was so determined to identify the source of the sound and looked into the computer set, thinking maybe they have some broken pc at work. But thankfully she stop once Robert entered the office.


    "oh! Robert! Here! here! I''ll introduce you to Nida." Elsie pulled Nida in front Robert and they stared at each other.


    Bbbbbrrrrrkkkk


    The athmosphere became silent and awkward after Nida''s stomach made a loud long noise.


    "Thank you for the unique greeting."

 Chapter 136 - First Day (5)

    Nida''s divine powers weren''t unlimited. She cannot use it conveniently because it''s either straining her body or making her feel exhausted. And the loud growling of her stomach was something she had never experienced, not until she became a priestess.


    Growl!


    However, today, it growled louder than any day. The reason is that she skipped her lunch and at the same time used her power.


    Her stomach is screaming for food, but their office doesn''t allow snacking inside the workplace.


    She kept drinking water, but it was not enough.


    Worst Elise heard the rumbling of her stomach. She is more embarrassed to tell her that she''s hungry because of how she lied just a while ago that she had a nice lunch.


    Her misery continued when Sir Robert, the external secretary, appeared on their counter.


    "Sir Robert, this is Nida. She''s your counterpart." Elise gladly introduced the future tandem.


    Robert smiled and held out his hand for a handshake, but Nida''s stomach was quick to respond.


    Growl


    "Thank you for the unique greeting." Robert grins, then pulls away his hand, then looks at Elise and says, "You''re starving the new employee?" How long is she going to last here?" His tone was still respectful, but it was intimidating.


    Elise just gently smiled, as if she''s used to Robert''s sharp remarks, and looked at Nida.


    "That''s where the sound was coming from. You should have told me you''re not feeling well." Elise said with concern. "I thought you had eaten lunch?"


    Nida''s face turned red, and she hid her stomach with a folder because it continued to growl. She was too flustered to make a good excuse, so she simply stated, "I... I am sorry ma''am. Something came up with my housemate and I missed lunch."


    "Go and eat. Come back after you fill your stomach. Skipping meals is bad!" Elise pushed her to leave the office.


    "But I can''t leave my work."


    "It''s okay, I am still here. But tomorrow, make sure to do your job well, since you are doing it all alone." Elise tapped her back and gave Nida''s back so she could leave and eat.


    "Thank you, ma''am."


    Nida cluthed her bag and thanked Elise before she walked toward the elevator.


    "Where are you going?" Robert asked after blocking the elevator door from closing.


    Nida looked up at Robert and was amazed at how tall he was. He was almost at the same height as the elevator door.


    "Excuse me?" Robert waved his hand because Nida was just staring at Robert with an open mouth.


    "Oh! Sorry. What was that again? Are you going down as well?" Nida closed her mouth and was embarrassed by her actions. "Which floor are you?" Nida thought Robert was taking the elevator to go down as well.


    "Where are you going?" Robert asked again, then he entered the elevator but didn''t mention which floor he was going to.


    "I am going to eat it, sir." Nida responded like a robot. She realized that she had only asked Elise''s permission and had ignored Robert''s. "Am I not allowed to do so, sir?"


    "No. It''s okay. I am asking because I haven''t eaten yet either." Robert gestured his hand to the buttons, telling Nida to press the floor she desired.


    Nida felt strange about Roberts'' actions and just pressed the ground floor.


    She saw the price in the company cafeteria, and it was too expensive, so she planned to go outside. She actually lacks funds because of how much she spent on paying for the ID''s of Ranz. Forging identity is expensive, and although she received a discount, it''s still pricey for her since she was unemployed not long ago.


    Growl


    Nida can''t even think without her stomach disturbing her.


    Nida hugged her bag more tightly because the growling in her stomach was louder now that they were in an enclosed space.


    "Is he saying we should eat together? But I can''t eat well if I eat in front of strangers." Nida wondered and wished that her thoughts were wrong, but Robert was really going to ask her to eat together.


    "Can I eat with you?" Robert asked without expressing any emotion on his face.


    Nida looked up to Robert and badly wanted to reject her senior, but that''s a bad thing to do.


    She pursed her lips and tried her best not to curse because hunger was making her mood bad.


    "I was planning to eat at Karinderya, sir. I cannot afford expensive food yet." Nida tried her best to discourage Robert from coming with her.


    [A Karinderya is a food stall with a small seating area, typically in a market or at the roadside. The food is cheap and not recommended for people with weak stomachs or clean freaks.]


    "Oh, really? I like the food at Karinderya. Let''s go together." Robert said, while adjusting his eyeglasses with his middle finger.


    Nida is starting to dislike Robert as a senior for not sensing that she actually doesn''t want to eat with him.


    She thought everyone knew that no freshman would ever want to eat with their seniors on their first day because it would only give them indigestion.


    From Nida''s point of view, Robert appeared to look like a four-eyed nerdy basketball player who doesn''t have social skills.


    She badly wanted to run once the elevator door opened, but it was not a great idea either as she would still end up seeing him again because they were close workmates with related work.


    "Join me if you really want. Sir." Nida gives up and just thinks of her empty stomach, hoping to fill it up soon so that it will stop making that embarrassing sound.


    "Thank you," Robert said with a smile.


    "You look great when you smile, sir." Nida unintentionally blurted out her thoughts. For a moment, Robert really did look like a geek, but his dimples that make his face attractive when he smiles made Nida''s heart skip a bit for a moment.


    "ha ¨C ha ¨C ha. Thank you for the compliment." Robert responded like a robot again.


    "Oh, he is a socially awkward geek that doesn''t know how to take compliments." Nida concluded by just observing Robert''s reaction. Nida thought maybe Robert was a nice person.


    "Let''s go, sir." Nida led the way on the way out to the Karinderya.


    "Ma''am, sir. You came late! We only have a few things on the menu. The old lady at the food stall loudly says while she''s busy swatting some flies.


    The food was displayed at the food stall without covering, and probably the flies and the roadside dust had added flavors to the food, but that didn''t matter to Nida because cheap food is still filling and delicious.


    Nida checked on the remaining food and started ordering. "I''ll have one order of Bopis (spicy pork lungs), one Menudo (tripe stew), then three pieces of Lumpia Shanghai (fried pork spring rolls) and three rice please." Even though she is with Robert, Nida orders a lot. She needs to eat a lot to replenish her powers and ignore the fact that she might have indigestion.


    "How about you, sir?" Nida asked Robert because he was not ordering and was just staring at the dead flies gathered near the food warmer.


    "Is that all for you?" Robert returned his gaze to Nida and was astounded by the amount of food she had ordered as he was by Karendirya''s sanitation.


    "Yes sir, I am really famished."


    Robert swallowed his own saliva first before saying his order. "Oh, okay. Then I''ll just have one adobo (marinated pork) and one rice. "


    They sat in the small seating area and helped the lady with arranging their food. Robert has a little bit of trouble sitting on the small chair because of his long legs.


    Nida was trying her best not to laugh at him and just focus on the food that was served to them. Their table was filled with Nida''s orders, and she started eating without saying anything.


    Robert watched Nida gobble up the food while he ate the food slowly.


    "Ha! Thank you for the meal! " Nida said this happily after finishing all the dishes. She rubbed her tummy, which is a lot bigger now.


    "You eat well." Robert commented, seeing all the plates cleaned.


    "Hehe! I was really hungry." Nida''s energy is back, and she''s genuinely smiling again. They actually didn''t talk to each other the whole time and focused on eating.


    Robert looked awkward and gloomy, trying to start a conversation, but Nida ignored him and just gobbled up the food.


    "I pay," Robert said while giving his black card to the lady.


    Both the karinderya lady and Nida''s jaw dropped from how Robert paid for the food.


    "Sir, is this your first time eating at Kalinderya?" Nida asks while looking up, trying to catch Robert''s gaze, but Robert intentionally avoids her gaze.


    "No. I said I like Karinderya as well."


    "But sir, you can only pay cash here." Nida badly wanted to tease her senior more, but she held herself back because Robert might get revenge with work load.


    "I''ll pay for you, sir."


    "No!" Robert shouted, which made the other people on the sidewalk look at them. His face instantly turned red.


    "I''ll pay," she repeated with a gentle smile.

 Chapter 137 - First Day (6)

    "This is embarrassing." Robert said. He covered his face with both hands and faced the wall.


    The two are now riding the elevator again while Robert can''t forget the embarrassing thing he did.


    It''s okay, sir. It''s understandable since it''s your first. " Nida said, while giggling. Nida finds Robert''s reaction cute and hasn''t stopped smiling since then.


    I''ll pay you at the office. I have cash in my bag! " Robert turned to her, revealing his red face.


    Sir, you appear to be inebriated.Nida commented because of the tomato-like color of Robert''s skin.


    Don''t make fun of me! Muface is just easy to blush! I can''t control this! "


    The more Robert tries to hide his embarrassment, the more he becomes adorable in the eyes of Nida.


    "Are you making fun of me?" Robert sent a deathly glare that made Nida avoid Robert''s gaze.


    "I don''t, sir. My housemate has a similar reaction when embarrassed, so I just found it adorable." Nida explained that he was attempting to avoid his senior''s deathly stare.Nida thought she went overboard with laughing.


    Also, she remembers Ranz''s reaction to Robert''s. They both look adorable when they are flustered, and the way they try to hide it is both adorable. The only difference is that Ranz is a bulky baby while Robert is a giant baby.


    "I am not making fun of you, sir. I don''t. " Nida said again as Robert continued to look at her, but then Nida was confused when it was Robert''s turn to chuckle.


    "Haha! Seriously, It was our first time meeting, and we both said embarrassing things. Robert said. He stopped covering his face and turned redder even more because of the laughter.


    Nida was stunned for a moment, but she later joined in laughing with Robert.


    "Haha! Seriously, sir, we are even. Who had thought that you could be so red like that? "


    "Who would have thought your tummy could make such a noise?"


    The atmosphere inside the elevator becomes brighter, and they laugh at each other''s embarrassment.


    "Thank you, you made me laugh today." Robert continues giggling.


    Nida also continued to laugh, and now that they were a little bit comfortable with each other, she said, "Well, you look good when you''re smiling, sir." Now that I think about it, perhaps you control your expression because you can''t control your face from blushing. "


    "That''s part of that, but they say the cold guy is attractive." So I tried to act one. " Robert opens up.


    "You''re mistaken, sir. You can attract them, but you can never date anyone if you remain cold. " Nida replied while thinking Robert might have watched too many unrealistic dramas on TV.


    Oh, is that so? Well, I am used to this character, so, whatever. " Robert shrugged his shoulders and walked out of the elevator.


    "You''re weird, sir." Nida said, following him back to the office.


    "Oh? You''re calling your senior weird! " Robert exclaimed, but they were smiling together.


    "Opps! My mistake. " Nida light bobbed and they chuckled together again.


    "Oh? What happened here? It seems you two got closer. " When Elise interjected, she noticed that the awkwardness between the two was now gone. "I am glad. Now I can leave without worry." Elise gives them a gentle smile.


    "What''s with your gloomy tone, Elise?" Robert was back to his cold demeanor, but as usual, Elise wasn''t offended. She was one of the few that knew Roberts'' fa?ade was acting cold and cool. Elise smiled again before tucking their arms together. "I had prepared dinner for later. Come to my house. It''s my last dinner here."


    "Including me, ma''am?" Nida sked.


    "Of course!"


    "Thank you, but where are you going, ma''am?"


    "I am going to leave the country."


    "Ah, Is that so? That is why you have to leave this soon. " Nida expressed her displeasure.


    "It''s okay. Robert is here. "


    "Enough with this let''s talk again after work." "Robert said bluntly."


    Now that Nida knows that Robert wasn''t entirely serious, she found Robert''s behavior funny.


    "Okay sir!"


    Each of them had their separate ways of doing their jobs. At exactly 5 pm, they time out of the office.


    "L-luxury car? This is yours, ma''am? You''re driving this? " Nida''s eyes popped from seeing the car Elise owned. She can''t believe that a secretary can own such expensive car and use it to drive for work.


    I have no other car. There is nothing special about it. Elsie smiled at Nida''s reaction. She then knocked on the car of Robert, because Robert was already inside his car. "You still remember where my house is?"


    "Of course." Robert confidently replied. He went out of the parking area first.


    "Let''s go to Nida." Elise waved her hand to Nida, who was busy taking pictures. "You will have this car too."


    "Oh, I really wish Ma''am." Nida went inside the car and was amazed at everything.


    Elise just lets Nida enjoy her luxury car as she feels like she''s taking her granddaughter home.


    "Now that I think about it, if your car is this luxurious, then your house might be grand!" Nida excitedly anticipates which rich neighborhood they are going to, but the road they are taking is somewhat familiar to her.


    "Haha! You might be disappointed. My house is not grand. " While enjoying Nida''s company, although they just met today, she felt comfortable with Nida and there were no dull moments with her. However, the more they get near to their destination, the more Nida''s expression turns serious.


    "Oh, I know this neighborhood." "Nida she said under her breath, but surprisingly, Elise heard her clearly.


    "You do?" Elise asked, curious.


    "Yes, ma''am. Vampires live here. " Nida replied without thinking. She was so wary of the place itself and forgot to hold on to her words.


    "Vampires?" Elise repeated, but her expression was the same as usual.


    Nida gasped and covered her mouth, realizing what she had revealed. Then she decides to share what she knows since Elise will be leaving the country anyway.


    "This sounds ridiculous, but this neighborhood is filled with vampires!" Nida spoke in hushed tones.


    "Where did you hear it from?" Elise replied nonchalantly, as if she wasn''t taking Nida''s words seriously.


    "My friend lives here and told me!"


    Who is this friend? Can I see him? "


    "nah. He is very antisocial. But really, It''s good that you''re leaving soon. " Nida carelessly talked about vampires in the vampire''s neighborhood, but then again, her brain processed her situation late.


    Wait!! Perhaps ma''am, you''re a vampire? " Nida bluntly asked, looking straight at Elise, who was still driving the car.


    "Yes, I am a vampire. " Elsie replied with a big smile on her face.


    "Ugh! Seriously, You''re making fun of me. " Nida pouted and, at the same time, felt relieved that Elsie wasn''t a bat person.


    "Haha! You''re so cute! You are too old to believe such a myth. " Elise laughed even louder, which made Nida laugh as well.


    "Ahaha, you''re right!"


    Moments later, they arrive at the house of Elise. It''s a modern house with a minimalistic exterior. Because it was already dark, Nida could not fully enjoy the full view of the house.


    "Disappointed? It is not that grand." Elise said while guiding her inside the house. Robert also came in and followed Elise on the living room.


    It''s simple, but it''s still amazing. Nida said, while still looking around.


    "Thank you. Stay here for a while. I''ll check if the dining table is prepared. " Elise said before she left Robert and Nida alone in the living room.


    Her hard work at the company really pays off. She''s living in luxury. " Nida commented while her eyes were attracted to the different decorations in the living room.


    "Yes indeed. I want to retire like her too. " Robert commented, and Nida agreed.


    "I want a luxury life when I retire."


    The two salary men fantasize about their retirement even though they are still young and have still more years to happen.


    Soon after, they had a nice dinner together, with savory food and nice chat with each other.


    "I enjoyed our dinner. Thank you for giving time to this old lady. " Elise said while she sent them out of the house.


    This time, Nida is going to ride in Robert''s car.


    "We should be thanking you. The food is delicious.


    The two warmly said good bye to Elise because it was their last time seeing each other.


    ....


    "Why? Is my car uncomfortable because it''s not a luxury car? " Robert commented after noticing Nida''s weird expression. Nida keeps looking out the window and at the side mirror as if she''s anxious about something.


    "No. Just drive fast out of this neighborhood. " It struck Robert as odd. Robert could also see Nida''s hand restlessly tapping the car handle.


    What''s wrong? Are you sick? " Robert asked, thinking she might have indigestion since she had dinner with her two seniors.


    "n-no Please drive fast. STOP! "


    Robert was surprised by Nida''s shouting to stop after telling him to drive fast. He stepped into the break by surprise and they almost hit their heads on the front.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Robert was about to get angry at Nida when suddenly an upside-down head suddenly peeked into the window from the top of the car.


    "W-what is that?" he pointed out.

 Chapter 138 - First Day (7)

    "w-what is that?" Robert pointed. He was terrified from the sight he is seeing. A man peeking inside their tinted window while being upside down because its body is on top of Robert''s car.


    "Tsk. this psycho." Nida looked annoyed than frightened, she then tapped Roberts shoulder and said. "We can''t swap places so just drive out of this village and we are good."


    Nida said plainly that appeared as if it was easy to escape as such creatures but Robert didn''t hesitate more and he stepped on the gas to drive the car in great speed.


    "T-they are still following us!" Robert exclaimed. He can see other group of pale looking and dark wearing creatures start to run after the car by foot. He start to question his reality whether is dreaming or not.


    "Just focus on driving. Hurry find a road that has a lot of other people." Nida instructed calmly. She has her silver dusts on standby however she still thinking whether to reveal her identity as priestess or not. The other priests and supernatural being leaders are the one knows her face, including the wolves that see her face when she rescued them to the tikbalang, other than that other creatures will think that she is just a normal human prey that is why she cannot carelessly use her silver dust because she doesn''t want to increase the number of beings that knows her face.


    "Why are you so calm? You act as if you know them!" Robert said with teary eyes, he is so scared of the first supernatural being he encountered.


    "Ah I was attacked long time ago, that''s why." Nida plainly replied and wonder how she will explain this situation to Robert.


    Bang!


    A loud banging noise was heard at the back of the car.


    Tsk!


    Nida clicked her tongue after seeing the vampire landed at the back of the car, it landed dramatically that it even left a mark on the car. She is more worried of the expense of fixing the car than the death threat from the vampires.


    "Is your car new?" Nida asked.


    "t-three! why?" Robert replied even if Nida asked such ridiculous question in a time like this.


    "This still new." Nida commented again after she clicked her tongue for the third time. She is now calculating the cost of the repairs.


    "is that important now? We are being chased by aliens!" Robert shouted that made a short chuckled.


    "What makes you think they are alien?" Nida laughed because Alien doesn''t exist but other worlder do.


    BANG!


    BAM!


    Two more vampire lands on the car and lifted their arms at the same time.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Crash!


    The vampires broke the windshield and one of the vampire suddenly speak.


    "Who is the one told you that this village is ours."


    "No one." Nida plainly said and grabbed the steering wheel from the side and acted s if she is controlling the car but in reality it was her silver dusts.


    The car spins that made the vampire on top of it was sent flying.


    "Keep on stepping on the gas." Nida said while keep controlling her dusts to make the car run away from the vampires.


    The car didn''t run in its normal speed and it tore the wheels. Nida just bit her lips from her expensive rod trip. She made U-turn and ordered the silver dust to went to Daniel''s house instead.


    "I am going to asked for help again."


    Nida can''t help to bit her lips harder from her situation.


    CRASH! Bang!


    She can''t control the car to stop properly and it ended up crashing into Daniel''s garage destroying the accordion.


    "my gosh!" she shouted after seeing the trouble she made again. "is he home?"


    This problem with vampire can be easily solve if She and Daniel is in good terms and she can prove se is harmless by showing her connection to Daniel. However it was not the case. If she reveal that she''s a priestess she doesn''t know when she will experience peace anymore additional she doesn''t know vampires strength which is the first to consider if she plan to erase the witness memories.


    "Why are you destroying my house?" Daniel suddenly appeared in front of Nida and Robert who went out the destroyed car that which half of the car body was inside the house.


    "oh! Daniel! I am sorry but I was having a dinner with my officemate living around here and suddenly a group vampire runs after me!" Nida stated as if she''s telling off the vampire to her mother. She pointed at the vampires that is just watching them from the distance. They halted after seeing Daniel.


    Daniel shake his head walked toward the vampire.


    "Why are you going after her?" Daniel asked and one of the vampire to analyses the situation first. Unlike the other creatures every vampires knows his face. Daniel has no power to deceive such creatures especially their age is averaging to 500 years old.


    "So it was you, priest." The vampire replied while moving his head up and down as if he had realize something. "we are just going after her to know where she gather her information about what race are occupying this neighborhood."


    "Is there anything else to confirm?" Daniel asked while crossing his arms.


    "No nothing we will be going."


    The vampire suddenly disappeared in front of them.


    The vampire left because only Daniels present it made them concluded that it was Daniel who told nida.


    "problem solve. Now get lost." Daniel said while using his dark power to remove the car out the house and use his power to rebuild the wall temporarily but he still need a real carpenter to fix it. He went inside his door and said get lost toward nida as if he doesn''t have any intention to be involve to nida.


    Nida stared the car that its impossible to drive and look at Robert.


    "Sir Robert I hate to use this power but I am going to erase it." Nida said while stealthy make her dust make sure the surrounding is clear releasing her dust and decorated the dark night.


    Soon the dust surrounded Robert and start to alter Robert''s memories. Nida hated this practice but she doesn''t have a choice. Nida even comforted herself that she''s doing it because of their situation and doesn''t have any intention unlike the one she knows that use s its power to alter memory to make fun of other race.


    "Sorry." She apologize and soon Robert collapse on the ground.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    "WoaH! What''s the occasion?" Randell asked after seeing a feast on their dining table. Randell just went home and he just finished changing into pajamas.


    "nothing much. I just want to give a nida a nice dinner." Ranz replied with a bright smile.


    Randell was curious but still he is happy to see Ranz being jolly.


    Slap!


    "don''t be stingy! Are you going to starve me?" Randell exclaimed after his hand was slapped by Ranz because he was about to pick one food from the table.


    "She will be home soon so be patient until then." Ranz said whole still preparing more even the table is already full of food.


    "okay fine." Randell replied while pouting. "but when is she going home?" Randell is hungry from working hard at work and badly wanted to eat that is why he dialed Nida''s number and try to contact her but she''s unattended, she is not answering her phone.


    "Don''t bother her and wait." Ranz said but nida didn''t came even if the nigt get old.


    Late ranz allow randell to eat the feast he prepared and even re heat them.


    "Are you disappointed? She maybe had caught with a lots of work at work and doing an overtime." Ranz and randell looked at each other and have the sane wariness on their eyes.


    "Is she in trouble?"


    "is she in danger?"


    Both Ranz and Randell said at the same time.


    Randell waited for Nida inside their room and played with his phone and ended up sleeping early while Ranz reain staring the the feast he prepared.


    Just awhile ago he was very excited but now he look gloomy and as if he was dumped.


    Ranz was about to clean the dining table when suddenly he heard someone opened the entrance door.


    "Nida!" his excitement return and hurriedly run out the kitchen but he frown again when nida enter the house princess carrying a man that first time he saw.


    "Is Nida planning to make her own harem?" Ranz thought as nida keep being involve with men. rRanz shake off his idea and took the person from nida''s arms and place the guy on the couch.


    "Who is this?" Ranz asked.


    "my office mate. When he wake up tomorrow tell him he was too drank that he ended up sleeping there." Nida replied with a very exhausted expression but she stiffened when she finally notice the feast prepared on the table.


    "Why the hell there''s a lot of food here?"

 Chapter 139 - First Day (8)

    "Why did you prepare a lot of food?" Nida couldn''t believe her eyes and blinked multiple times.


    Ranz followed her to the kitchen and said, "You told me we were going to eat dinner together. That is why."


    "You cooked this all?" Nida asked as her jaw dropped, which Ranz responded with a nod.


    "Are you flexing your money? This is a week''s worth of meals!" Nida exclaimed while getting upset at how Ranz wasted money when she was on the verge of bankruptcy because of supernatural creatures.


    "I thought you would like it. Sorry." Ranz apologized and made Nida feel a little guilty for being mean. She doesn''t tell him, but she appreciates the effort.


    "Just next time, cook enough for the three of us." Nida, one by one, had the taste of the food. "You did well." She honestly complimented the food. Ranz and Randell were good cooks, but Ranz was much more expert.


    Ranz smiled again after seeing Nida taste his cooking.


    "Did you already eat it?" Nida asked while there was still food in her mouth. She only took one bite at each menu because she already had her fill from the dinner Elise prepared.


    "I have not yet," Ranz replied, while enjoying watching Nida eat.


    "Then take a seat. It''s a bit overwhelming to see a lot of food in front of you, so let''s take some enough for you to eat, then throw the rest here." Nida served Ranz his food. Nida separates enough menus to fill Ranz, then tosses the food inside her spatial spell.


    The tikbalang didn''t eat anything since she locked them inside her dimension. She doesn''t know if they are still surviving from hunger and just halfheartedly sent them the food Ranz cooked.


    Ranz knows what Nida is doing and just lets her be. "Aren''t you going to eat?"


    "I actually ate at my workmate''s house. The important thing is that I tasted your cooking." Nida sat across from Ranz and gestured with her hand to make Ranz start eating.


    "You''re just going to watch me eat?"


    "Yep. You might go back to being dramatic and won''t finish it all alone, so I''ll watch you first to make sure you have your fill."


    Ranz didn''t say anything and awkwardly lifted his utensils.


    "Anyway, Ranz, where''s Randell?"


    "Ah, he is sleeping already. He''s already eaten dinner, so don''t worry."


    "I don''t think he is sleeping." Nida looked at the twin''s bedroom direction and stared at the door as if she could see through it.


    "Remember, my dust is my eyes and this is my house." Nida said, and later, the bedroom door opened.


    "Why can''t you just act like you didn''t know that I was awake?" Randell speaks after joining them in the kitchen.


    "Then why are you looking emo inside? What''s wrong?" Nida asked. She doesn''t know why the twins have the habit of getting gloomy as she feels funny that she has become the twins'' therapist.


    "E-emo?" Randell was flustered and avoided Nida and Ranz''s gaze.


    "Why? What is he doing inside?" Ranz asked Nida curiously, but Randell panicked and took the spoon and started feeding Ranz.


    "Just eat it! Don''t mind me!" Randell was having an existential crisis inside his room, and like Nida said, he was acting emo. He was so empty that he began to wonder if he was even a living person because, after further becoming alone in his body, he felt as if Ranz was the one who truly made his life as Randell.


    Nida didn''t talk more and just watched the twin bickering in front of her, pushing the spoon at one another.


    "Come to think of it, none of you answered my question." Nida suddenly had a thought and looked at the twin.


    "What question?" Ranz and Randell asked in unison.


    "Whom I really dated before." Even if she knew exactly the sequence of the events, including the altered memories, Nida asked. She knows the answer but still wonders when the answer will come out of Ranz and Randell''s mouths.


    "Me."


    "Randell"


    The two replied at the same time again.


    "Oh?" Nida was surprised that they didn''t have a problem answering her. She suddenly thought maybe the two didn''t like her anymore and had no problem talking about this because they had moved on. However, the truth is that the two just know who it really was and accept the reality.


    "How come?" When Nida asked to test them more, it was Randell who answered.


    "Ranz is the one who is attracted to you first. He is the one who courted you and dated you for some time. When he had problems staying conscious inside me, I served as a proxy and loved you too."


    Nida''s ears felt tingly after hearing the word "love," but she didn''t say anything and continued to listen to Randell.


    "But it''s me when you came to CTC and until the tikbalang issue. It''s me." Randell repeated the word "me" with a gloomy expression, which made Ranz tap Randell''s back as if he was comforting him.


    Seeing how the two''s relationship is, Nida wonders one thing: are they okay with sharing one woman?


    They actually shared relationships with each other and Nida, and she wondered how that was even fine.


    "Then does anyone of you still see me romantically?" Nida honestly asked to clear things up and they won''t have any problems in the future.


    She was expecting that at least one of them would say no and better yet, the two would say both no, but her expectation was wrong. The two slowly raised their hands.


    "What? Why?" She frowned and got confused. "Isn''t everything we all experience making the two of you fall out of love?"


    She thought the three of them were just friends with benefits. It''s more like the benefit of shielding each other from each other. It''s Nida''s turn to protect the twins from getting into danger in their weak state, while the twins protect Nida from their connection to the wolf so that they won''t bother her again. But more importantly, she had a free maid and driver.


    "How about you?" Randell asked back.


    "I don''t see you romantically anymore, Randell." Nida replied without hesitation. She blatantly rejected Randell, which made him slump over.


    Ranz pitied Randell for getting rejected, but he was also curious about his own status in Nida''s heart and asked, "How about me?"


    "You? I don''t know." Nida answered vaguely, which made the two look at Nida with surprise. Ranz couldn''t rejoice in front of Randell while Randell was feeling worse because Ranz had received a different answer.


    "What do you mean, you don''t know? Don''t give me false hope." Ranz narrowed his gaze, looking at her suspiciously, suspecting her that she was making fun of Ranz''s emotions.


    "I''m telling the truth. I don''t know. Sometimes I want to kill you. Sometimes I want to kiss you. So I don''t know." Nida said with her stoic expression, but internally, she could not control her heart to calm down. She''s been thinking about this. She wonders what she feels toward Ranz, but she always ends up with more questions than answers. Sadly, in the case of Randell, the answer is too clear. She can''t deny that she doesn''t have anything to do with him. She feels bad since they also dated, but she doesn''t want to give him false hope.


    "Ah, sometimes I want to rape you, so be careful." Nida teasingly said to calm her heart. Ranz just responded with a frown, while Randell''s gloomy expression disappeared.


    "Ranz, you really should be careful. Nida has a fetish for nipples!" Randell loudly shared something that made Nida blush and jolt from her seat, but she stopped herself before she could spit out her grumbling.


    "W-why are you crying?" Nida asked Randell, who was trying to hide his face. He was talking about Nida''s fetish, but then suddenly he was tearing up. Is Randell the only bipolar among them?


    "Hey bro!? What''s wrong?" Ranz panicked and tried to comfort him.


    "Why? What''s wrong? I was dumped, of course!" Randell cried out. The emotion sinks into him late.


    Ranz was speechless, while Nida had a short laugh.


    Randell uncovered his face and looked at Nida.


    "You''re making fun of me."


    "No, I am not." Nida walked closer to Randell and wiped his tears away, saying, "sorry for raping you." Nida jokingly stated it again.


    "Hey! A rape joke is not a nice joke!" Randell shouted, pushing Nida away.


    "Okay, sorry. Anyway, Randell, how old are you?"


    "Why are you asking me?"


    "No, tell me what age you are, not physically. Tell me how old you are."


    Randell was stunned at Nida''s question and stared at her for a moment.


    while Ranz gasped on the side. Ranz never put into consideration Randell''s mental age. He was too focused on their survival and forgot about taking full care of Randell.


    Ranz realized late that they don''t actually age and grow old together.


    "How old am I?" Randell repeated Nida''s question and looked down into his fingers.


    Randell can''t answer. That is why Nida grabbed Randell''s cheeks and looked straight into his eyes.


    "Can I make a suggestion?"


    Nida wanted Randell to do something, but also wanted Randell to have the will to decide.


    "What is it?"


    "Quit working and come to college."


    "Huh?" Randell looked up at Nida, very confused.


    Nida smiled and said, "Try to mingle with people at your age."

 Chapter 140 - First Day (9)

    A/N: Stop looking for Daniel. LOL. He will have his own long chapter, and it''s a bit complicated. That is why I am taking my time writing it. Don''t worry, he will appear in no time. Just enjoy seeing Ranz and Randell first.


    "Try to mingle with people at your age." Nida suggested this, which was responded to with the twin scowling faces. Because of how funny they look, Nida just brushed her fingers across Ranz and Randell''s faces at the same time. "Come to think of it, Randell, you are preparing for college before our lives fall into mess. Isn''t it time for you to continue?"


    "Nida I am twenty-eight! Why would I go to college?" Randell''s tears stopped and felt odder from the way Nida spoke to him.


    "Nope. That was Ranz''s age." Nida sternly pointed out. "You''re time has stopped, Randell. You have to think this over. What did you really want to do? I know that leading the pack is out of the picture. Right?"


    "My age? What do I want? I thought so." Randell furrowed his brows while he rubbed the back of his neck.


    "You thought what?" Nida asked while lifting Randell''s face again. "Don''t go emo, thinking you are not really meant to be living and it was only Ranz who owns your place as Randell. Because you''re not. The two of you have two separate identities now." Nida hit the spot where it hurts. At the same time, Randell was amazed at how Nida knew what he was thinking.


    "Don''t give me such dramas." Nia continued. She can''t believe that the twins are dwelling on the emotional problem regarding which identity belongs to whom. "Stop thinking bullshit and enjoy the new separate bodies you both have."


    Ranz was also stunned by how Nida knew about their trouble. Ranz looked at Nida and felt blessed to have fallen for a girl like her.


    "Then should I go to college?" Randell asked while pulling on the coat of Nida.


    Nida replied, "Yup."


    "But I don''t know what I want."


    "Then find it out. You can''t actually know if you stuck yourself in the office doing tasks you were forced to do because you are employed. Quit and start anew."


    Randell nodded and shifted his gaze to his side, where Ranz was.


    Ranz is still eating his dinner while watching their dramas.


    "Is it fine, Ranz?" Randell asked.


    "Why did you question me? That''s your life." Ranz asked back, with food in his mouth.


    "You worked hard to get into your position in CTC, and I am going to waste it." Randell explained as he still remembered what Ranz said and did for him. Ranz worked hard to rebuild the pack, which gave him security. Ranz got into university and secured a job that gave him financial stability, got him some connections, and worked hard to get his position at CTC. And thinking of quitting would be a waste of Ranz''s nearly a decade of hard work.


    "Waste? Asshole, don''t think like that. It was my opinion that achieving those would make our lives better. It was just my opinion, so don''t worry if you want to do something else." Ranz felt guilty for not asking Randell what Randell really wanted to do. He became a safety officer because it was something Ranz wanted and enjoyed doing. Ranz never thought that they would have different wishes.


    "Is it really fine?" Randell asked again.


    "It is fine." Ranz slapped the back of Randell hard enough that it made Randell unintentionally land his face on Nida''s tummy.


    "Sorry about that!" Randell shouted while turning red again.


    "Ranz!" Nida called out to Ranz loudly and gave him a deathly glare. Ranz just made a peace sign and took the last bite of his meal.


    ....


    ....


    ....


    "Good morning!" Nida had a refreshing morning and went out of her bedroom already dressed in her working clothes.


    "Good morning!" Randell and Ranz replied with enthusiasm.


    It was still early, but the two young men were also wearing their office clothes under their aprons.


    "You both look good." Nida gives them two thumbs up.


    This morning is brighter than any day as it is the day of the twins'' beginning.


    It is a beginning for Ranz to start his first day at the same company with Nida, while Randell is going to CTC now to submit his resignation letter. While ending something is also a beginning for him,


    The three were glowing with their good mood, but there was one person inside the kitchen, sitting on the dining table with the dark atmosphere around him, who had the most tired and gloomiest face.


    "Good morning, Sir Robert." Nida greeted her senior, but Robert looked at him with his usual tomato-colored face.


    "I am sorry, Miss Mildea! I am so ashamed of myself!"


    When Robert cried, the twins avoided looking at him. They chose to focus more on preparing their meal and let Nida handle her own mess.


    "It''s okay. It''s not your fault." Nida awkwardly comforted Robert, because the poor guy didn''t do anything wrong.


    Robert is spiritually weak, so that made Nida look up to Robert''s memories and alter them without using much power.


    She discovered that Robert has a low tolerance for alcohol and used it to make up a story about how the car crashed and how Robert ended up sleeping in her apartment.


    Robert looked up at Nida, really feeling ashamed. In his version of events, Elise gave them wine, and that made Robert get drunk and ended in his car crashing. Thankfully, they didn''t have any injuries, and Nida took Robert home because she didn''t know where he was.


    When Robert wakes up, Randell and Ranz were the first people he met, and he was intimidated by their large bodies. He felt more apologetic after disturbing Nida''s morning with the bulky twin.


    Robert was wondering what type of relationship the three had because they did not seem to be siblings.


    "Let''s eat." Randell said after placing some plates on the table while Ranz brought the food.


    "I will leave! You can have your breakfast!" Robert awkwardly stood up and took his things to leave. He would be more shameless if he troubled them even more. "I am really sorry!"


    "No, no, eat here first!" Nida grabbed Robert''s arms to stop him from leaving. Nida was actually the guilty one, which is why she would feel guiltier if Robert just left them without eating.


    "No. I am fine." Robert insisted and tried to pull his arms back, which made Nida trip in his direction and hugged him. Nida''s face landed on his belly, and that made Randell and Ranz glare at him.


    Robert is so tall that Randell and Ranz were only on his shoulders while Nida was only as tall as his stomach.


    Robert felt a sudden chill and pushed Nida away as he panicked. Ranz caught Nida while Nida felt dizzy from the sudden tossing of her, but she got back to standing and pulled the chair to insist Robert to eat with them.


    "Sir, please eat with us."


    Nida made puppy eyes, but that was not the reason Robert said yes. Randell and Ranz were looking at him with a threat that made him nervously sit back in the chair.


    Nida was happily seated as well, and she put food on Robert''s plate. "Let''s just forget what happened last night, sir. We are going to work together, so let''s have a nice time together. "


    "Okay, if that''s what you want." Robert was responding stiflingly.


    Nida was satisfied with Robert''s reply, then she looked at the two daddy-like handsome guys on their apron who were not taking a seat to eat breakfast.


    "What''s wrong?" Nida asked.


    "We don''t have enough chairs." Ranz said, pointing at the only available chair. Nida lived alone and rarely had visitors. That is why she only had exactly three chairs. She doesn''t even have a stool for reserve.


    Robert was about to suggest leaving again, but Randell made a funny suggestion that made Nida burst into laughter.


    "Should we seat side by side?"


    "Haha! Randell! Do you think your body will fit into one chair?" Nida said this while holding her tummy, imagining how the two would look sitting next to each other.


    Two men squeezing together will be a funny and rare sight.


    Ranz joined in laughing at Randell''s funny suggestion and added another funny idea to tease him more. "How about you sit on my lap, Randell?"


    "Oh! That''s a good idea! " Nida suddenly clapped his hand and looked at Ranz with a grin.


    "Hey, it was a joke!" Ranz pretended to hit Nida with the spatula while Randell turned to tease Ranz and tried to hug him.


    "Come here, Ranz, you''ll be my chair." Randell jokingly attempts to push Ranz onto the chair to sit on. Ranz pushed him back, they ended up having a little arm wristling.


    "Haha! Come here! Ranz." Nida waved her hand, pointing to her chair, and that made Ranz and Randell''s bickering stop.


    "I''ll sit in your lap."

 Chapter 141 - Flirting (1)

    While she was sitting in a yoga pose on her bed, Nida said to herself.


    "I need to be clear about my own feelings so that I won''t hurt others!"


    It was the night that Nida went home after being chased by the vampires.


    Talking to the twin made her realize that their unclear feelings and relationship were slowly hurting them.


    Inhale


    Exhale


    She meditates while thinking more deeply.


    She hated them.


    She was scared of them.


    But


    She also cares for them.


    She also loved them.


    That was her feelings toward Ranz and Randell before, but what are her feelings for them now?


    She was thinking whether her views of the frightening alpha werewolf turned weak werewolf were unchangeable.


    Does she forgive them already?


    Have her scars already healed?


    Does her trauma still creep into her sleep?


    "No." She opened her eyes and spoke at the same time, as if she had had a eureka moment.


    She touches her chest with both hands and breathes deeply again.


    "I am living well with them and don''t feel any fear anymore! Is this because they are weak? No! No! I am actually happy staying with them, especially with Ranz!"


    Nida''s eyes sparkled as she could hear the hard thumping of her chest.


    "Am I free to love him again? Won''t we be in more trouble if I do?"


    Nida feels greedy.


    She actually missed being loved and wanted to know if she could be happy with the two.


    "But what will I do to Randell?"


    After clearing her thoughts, questions keep popping out one after the other.


    Nida thought of Randell, who had declared his affection for her as well.


    She touched her chest again and internalized the answer.


    "I don''t love him though. I mean, even before, did I really love him?"


    The person that made Nida fall in love was Ranz, and Randell was just a proxy.


    She only thought that Randell was the one she loved because of Randell''s name and body.


    Actually, after Randell and Ranz gained their own bodies, Nida didn''t even look affectionately at Randell. That made Nida certain that Randell was not in her heart.


    "Haa, I need to make this clear to Randell so he doesn''t hope and hurt his feelings any longer." Nida was determined to clear things up with Randell so that he could move on to find a suitable lady for him.


    Nida lay on her bed and was about to sleep because using her brain is exhausting. She was about to enter dreamland when she sat up once again.


    "Wait!! Does this mean I want to date Ranz again?"


    Nida stared into space for a moment, then grabbed her hair.


    "Am I allowed to do that?"


    She then hit her head on her pillow.


    "Am I?"


    Nida stared into space for an hour while repeatedly repeating the same question in her head.


    Randell''s issue was an easy thing for Nida to solve, but why does her heart waver when she thinks about Ranz?


    "No. no. no." Nida shook her head again. "It''s clear that I still like him."


    Nida clenched her fist and prayed for the first time in a long time.


    She should be clasping her hand, but she chose to tightly clench her fist as if she''s threatening rather than praying, but it is her first sincere prayer after such a long time of being unfaithful to the gods.


    "Please, supreme god that rules all the living, let us be happy together again. I don''t care if enemies try to harm us again, but I hope me and Ranz won''t hurt each other again."


    She closed her eyes while praying, not noticing that the dust appeared and swirled around her with her first prayer. The silver durst turned into gold and later evaporated into the air, which made Nida not see them after she reopened her eyes.


    With a lighter heart after praying, she looked up and smiled. "Please grant my wish at least once."


    ..


    ..


    ..


    in the morning, at Nida''s apartment.


    "I''ll sit in your lap." Nida nonchalantly suggested that making Ranz and Randell stop their bickering.


    "Are you making fun of my feelings?" Ranz was offended, thinking Nida was making light of how he felt, even joking about it.


    While Randell also spoke out, upset, "You''re making my heart break." Randell pouted, while feeling jealous of the special treatment Ranz had received.


    "What are you both talking about? Is it obvious that I am flirting? If you don''t want it, then don''t." Nida went back to her seat and pouted as well. After spending the night thinking and making herself clear about her feelings, she decided to get closer to Ranz and make sure to make Randell stop liking her.


    "And Randell, don''t get hurt. There''s a lady meant for you." Nida sincerely looked straight at Randell''s face.


    "Oh my! I am getting dumped again!" Randell stomped his feet to avoid Nida''s gaze, and he awkwardly sat down. He wanted to cry from being rejected, but was at least thankful that Nida was being honest with him. He just pitied himself for not even having the slightest chance to steal Nida from Ranz.


    "So are you going to eat while standing?" Nida asked Ranz, who became frozen after hearing Nida was flirting with him. The word actually keeps repeating inside Ranz''s head.


    "No." Ranz answered dryly while looking straight at Nida. He then walked closer to Nida and lifted her up effortlessly. He then sat down on the chair Nida was sitting on and silently let Nida sit on his lap. He then leans his face against Nida''s hair to hide his face from burning red.


    "Oh my goodness! You can now lift me up! Great improvement!" Nida happily commented while tapping Ranz''s hand that was holding her waist.


    "I want to throw up." Randell made a comment while making a sour face, which made Nida find it funny.


    "Haha! Don''t be like that, Randell! How about you hurry and go to college so you can flirt with girls?"


    "That''s not my goal though." Randell rolled his eyes because Nida kept saying mean things to him.


    "You will find someone better." Nida said it again, and that made Randell upset even more. He badly wanted to walk away and leave them alone, but he couldn''t because it was useless because he would see them when he went home later. Additionally, they were using one car to get to work.


    "Whatever. Eat already. We will be late." Randell started to eat, forcing himself to down the food.


    Nida is feeling bad for Randell, but she needs to be clear as much as possible to make Randell not miss what is really best for him.


    Nida watched Randell eat for a moment, then she tapped Ranz again. He was taking his time to calm his heart, but Nida has no mercy and won''t let Ranz''s heart recover.


    "What?" Ranz asked, then looked down at Nida, who was looking up at him.


    "Aaah," Nida teasingly opened her mouth, then said, "feed me."


    Ranz''s heart beat like a drum and his face was about to explode. "F-feed you?"


    Randell rolled his eyes again while Robert finished his meal and waited for the three to notice him again.


    ....


    ....


    ....


    "Why did you call me?" Randell asked Wendell.


    Wendell is puffing on another cigarette and taking his time speaking with Randell, despite the fact that he was the one who summoned him to his office.


    Randell tilted his head while observing Wendell.


    "You don''t look playful anymore? Having a hard time living?" Randell bluntly asked as he noticed that he didn''t see the usual mischievous energy of Wendell anymore. It was more like Wendell was looking very stressed and exhausted.


    "Are you acting concerned now? Ranz''s little brother?" Wendell replied, then he walked closer to Randell.


    "Did you call me to mock me?" Randell narrowed his gaze toward Wendell, and the atmosphere at the office became tense, but the staring competition ended easily after Wendell broke the intense staring by heaving a deep, long sigh.


    "I call you because I need the priestess regarding the goddess she''s talking about. The dark priest told me he was going to stop giving his protection soon, so..."


    "Sir Daniel? Why?" Randell feels strange that a usually generous priest is reluctant to help them. He also rarely sees him, unlike before, when Daniel usually appeared whenever Nida was in trouble.


    "Did something happen to the dark priest?" Randell asked nervously. Although he doesn''t entirely like the pack, he still doesn''t want the pack to completely grumble down.


    The pack that Wendell is leading is nearing disbandment as the members are leaving to join another pack from the neighboring city. Wendell doesn''t worry about losing power, but he is worried about the wolves who chose to join another pack. Wendell is sure that those wolves will start from the bottom and will be picked on by the wolves, but then again, these members chose to leave rather than stay in a pack where their lives would be in danger because of lack of a guardian. Wendell can''t blame the wolves'' decision, but he was very disappointed to realize the weak loyalty of his own pack members. He feels like it was his fault, like it was due to his incompetence.


    "I don''t know about the priest. But Randell, please help save the pack.. Please save the family. "

 Chapter 142 - Flirting (2)

    "Please help save the pack. Please save the family?" Randell repeated what Wendell had told him and scoffed at it.


    He ended up rejecting every word Wendell told him, walked out of Wendell''s office, and ended up staring at his reflection in the comfort room''s mirror.


    "Family?"


    Randell thought that Wendell was thinking ahead of himself. The pack was never Randell''s family.


    Of course, he is concerned and does not want any harm to come to such race, but he will not waste his time trying to save it.


    "Maybe Ranz will feel like it, but I won''t."


    Randell stared at his reflection more, feeling the exhaustion of always trying to figure out what he truly was.


    He wondered if he had truly become an empty shell after Ranz left his body.


    Does he not have originality?


    What does he really want?


    Why does he feel like there is something lacking in him?


    Bump


    Bump


    Bump


    He lifted his head after bumping it three times against the wall.


    "Screw this!"


    He stormed out of the comfort room and went outside the building without properly timing out of work. He drove his scar off the road, and without much thought, he ended up in front of a city university gate.


    "Excuse me? What''s the purpose of the visit, sir?" The gate guard asked Randell before he let him enter the university grounds.


    "Going to check for college admission." Randell politely responded while showing his ID.


    The gate guard let him in and also instructed him which way he should go.


    With sweaty hands, Randell parked the car and went out with trembling knees.


    "What was I thinking? Am I allowed to be here?" He regrets acting rush and was thinking of turning back.


    He desired a fresh start in order to discover his own identity, but he was also terrified of the new environment, especially since he would be facing it alone.


    "No! No! I can do this! I will distance myself from the pack and won''t bother Ranz and Nida. I am sure I can find my own peace!" Randell exclaimed with determination, but he moved forward and walked like a robot.


    "Excuse me? May I know where I can enroll?" Randell asked a lady who was standing at the entrance of the administrative building.


    "Did you take your admission test already, sir?" The lady responded politely.


    "No, not yet." Randell responded awkwardly. He feels stupid for enrolling in the university without first conducting research and for forgetting about the admission test. "Oh! I am not trying to get into a board exam related course. Is there any courses here that I can enroll in with ease?" Randell fiddles with his coat and slowly turns red. He thought the lady might think that he might be some kind of idiot for taking college admission so lightly, as if Randell was just out shopping, randomly picking out things he felt like taking just because he felt like it.


    "Is there a specific course you have in mind, sir?" The lady patiently talked to Randell, even if it''s obvious from her forced smile that she thought of Randell as an oddball.


    "Oh, no! I don''t!" Randell took a step back from the lady and apologized. "I am sorry for bothering you. I don''t, I mean I was not... ugh! I am sorry!"


    Randell was about to leave, but the lady grabbed his hand and said, "How about trying some vocational courses, sir, while you are still figuring out what course you want."


    Randell felt the lady''s soft hand on his sweaty hand and hurriedly pulled them out of embarrassment.


    "I am sorry for grabbing your hand, sir! Anyway, I am actually teaching vocational courses here, but we lack students and the institution is on the verge of dissolving! Can you admit to one while you''re still undecided?" The lady, with her pleading eyes, leans forward, looking up at Randell.


    Randell realized why the lady was standing alone in the entrance; she was out to recruit enrollees.


    "T-then please guide me." Randell uncomfortably agreed to the lady'' suggestion since Randell didn''t want to go back empty handed.


    "Seriously? Oh my goodness! Thank you!" The lady grabbed his hand again and began shaking it repeatedly. Randell became more uncomfortable because of his sweaty hands. "You don''t have to worry about admissions; I''ll help you get in right away!"


    The lady made it obvious that she was desperately in need of enrollees and guided Randell to a separate building.


    "OLAH! I brought a new recruit!" the lady shouted the moment she entered the office for vocational course. And five people''s eyes instantly landed on Randell.


    "Hey! Act properly and you will scare him off!" The oldest person in the group scolded the lady. Then he approached Randell and introduced himself. "I am Belaru, the head of this group. Every one of us is teaching vocational courses. I teach car and bike mechanic courses." Belaru said while gracefully pointing to himself. He then pointed towards the others and, one by one, introduced them. "That one is Ms. Gabo. She''s teaching make-up and beautician training. This one is Sir Ongog. He is teaching woodworking and carpentry training. Here is Miss Aban. She''s teaching pet grooming courses. And last, Sir Lontok is teaching cooking and baking courses."


    "And my name is Lady. I am teaching Mehendi (henna) designing! I would love it if you came to my course." The lady said proudly.


    "Your name is Lady?" Randell asked, as he found the lady''s name unique. The lady''s name is Lady.


    "Hey! Why are you introducing yourself here? Did you drag him here without introducing yourself?" Belaru interjected, feeling ridiculous about the Lady''s eccentricity.


    "It''s okay! He isn''t bothered by it, right sir?"


    "Ah, Y-yes."


    Everyone heaved a long sigh except for Randell and the lady, then their curious gaze returned to him again. "So sir, which course are you going to take?" Belaru asked as everyone anticipated his answer.


    "I''ll take the Henna course." Randell responded without thinking because he could not take the pressure any longer.


    "I have five students now!" The lady rejoiced that her course wouldn''t be terminated. With her sparkling eyes, she thanked Randell and pulled him to sit at her table.


    The other instructors just shook their heads and resumed whatever they were doing.


    "Please fill up this form and here is the list of the requirements for admission." The lady happily gives him a piece of paper and a pen, and Randell just takes whatever is given to him.


    "You''re twenty-eight, sir."


    Randell completed the form, but the lady was puzzled over something.


    "And your last job and education were 10 years ago? What have you been doing after that?" The lady asked curiously.


    Randell didn''t input the education attainment and job experience Ranz had achieved because it was not his. He honestly answered the form and would love to be evaluated as Randell alone.


    "Nothing. I was asleep." Randell replied honestly.


    "Haha! Funny sir. Are you in a coma?" The lady scoffed at Randell''s response, but awkwardly stopped after Randell remained serious. "So you were asleep for ten whole years?"


    "Please don''t announce it to the world." Randell said because the lady''s voice was a bit louder.


    "Oh, no! I am very sorry! Don''t worry, I''ll provide great experience for this course! You will enjoy it! Promise!" The lady ended up talking in a hushed tone. Even though Lady is really strange, she smoothly guided Randell to enroll, and she became a little bit nicer to Randell when she discovered that Randell had been asleep for a long time.


    "See you tomorrow, sir! I will make sure the course is a whole lot of experience for everyone." Randell responded with a short bob when the Lady enthusiastically said goodbye.


    He just kept agreeing to everything the lady said and didn''t question her, even if his class was set instantly for tomorrow.


    Haaa


    Randell let out a long, tired sigh as soon as he entered his car.


    He can''t believe he really admitted himself to school.


    Beeeeep!


    The car horns blared after he bumped his head against the steering wheel.


    "You''re going to be fine." He convinced himself.


    Beeeeep!


    "You will be fully Randell." He reassured himself.


    Beeeep!


    "Ignore everything that is not important!" he also scolded himself.


    He stopped hitting his head against the steering wheel and drove the car back to CTC.


    "Y-you''re quitting, sir?" The HR representative was trembling while staring at the paper Randell handed to her. It''s the resignation letter Randell copied and pasted from the internet, and now he is submitting it to the HR Department.


    "Yes, madam. I won''t come starting tomorrow. " Randell replied indifferently.


    "W-wait sir, the turning over period is one month. You cannot leave your position just like that."


    "I don''t care. Bye." Randell''s cold demeanor was a shocking sight for the personnel inside the HR department because he was known as an approachable and kind employee.


    "Wait sir!"


    Randell left the office, ignoring the HR representative and leaving the building without thinking of returning ever again.


    "Wendell." Randell called the president''s name after seeing Wendell inside Randell''s car.


    "Traitor.." Wendell spoke while growling.

 Chapter 143 - Flirting (3)

    "Traitor."


    Wendell let go of such a heavy word that represented his heavy heart.


    The leader of the pack feels like he doesn''t have any allies.


    He feels like he is fighting for the pack alone.


    However, giving up is something he doesn''t want to do.


    "Traitor of what? Am I even on your side?" Randell replied and stared back at Wendell''s piercing gaze.


    He then walked toward the side where Wendell was sitting and opened the door so that he could leave.


    "Is the pack really nothing to all of you?" Wendell asked as soon as he got off the car.


    Even though Wendell really looked exhausted and troubled, he doesn''t get any sympathy from Randell at all. Rather, Randell remained indifferent and continued to ignore Wendell''s request.


    "I hope I will not see you again. Wendell."


    Randell slams the car''s door and leaves Wendell standing alone in the parking lot. He stared into space and looked like someone who had lost all the hope left to him.


    But Wendell should at least be proud of himself. The pack is doomed from the beginning. It was a little bit more organized after Wendell ruled, but in the end, it didn''t stop it from crumbling.


    Randell wasn''t sure if Nida would really help, but he preferred not to get involved.


    Randell was born and raised as a human. He was ashamed of his wolf blood, in fact, he despised it.


    Now that he has the opportunity to return his peace and live as a human, he''d rather do this than get involved in the werewolf issue again. It doesn''t matter if he is physically weak. The important thing is that he is living in peace and doing what he wanted.


    "What are you doing here? It''s still 3 pm?" Nida suddenly appeared from the back of Randell and messed up his perfectly styled hair.


    "I quit my job," Randell replied, while fixing his hair.


    After storming out of the building and completely quitting his job at CTC, Randell went straight to LARO, where Nida is working. He stayed at the caf¨¦ located on the ground floor of the LARO building and planned to wait for Nida and Ranz until 5pm.


    "Wow! Really?" Nida was pleased to know that Randell had quit his job and seat across from Randell to learn more. "What''s their say? Wait? You''re not going to turn over your job?"


    "I just quit and left." Randell sipped on his black coffee, trying to avoid Nida''s gaze.


    He doesn''t know whether it is just because of the coffee or whether his heart still wants Nida and palpitates without his will.


    "Wow. Professionalism! It is not right to do that. Exit gracefully!" Nida scolded Randell while slamming her hand on the table.


    "You''re not the one to talk. Miss AWOL." Randell replied.


    "I am just a probationary employee, so I am not important, but Randell, you served CTC for years. You should have asked for separation pay."


    "It was Ranz, Nida." Randell glumly shared. "I''ve been at CTC for the same amount of time as you, so it doesn''t matter."


    Nida frowned at the way Randell talked and Nida heaved a sigh afterward.


    "What''s with the long sigh?"


    "Nothing. Sorry for being confused." Nida apologized.


    "It''s okay."


    With Randell''s short response, silence ended their conversation.


    Nida bit her lip, and suddenly became interested in the crack in the floor. While Randle fiddled with his keychain with callused fingers and scuffed his shoes on the tiles, wondering distractedly why they had to suddenly feel awkward and distanced from one another.


    "When y-."


    "Aren''t y-."


    They both spoke and paused at the same time, during which Nida gestured her hand so that Randell would talk first.


    "Shouldn''t you go back to work now?" Randell pointed to his wrist watch because Nida shouldn''t be out here on her office hour.


    "I am waiting for my boss''s food to be prepared." Nida pointed toward the caf¨¦ counter and continued to share her situation. "I was ordered to pick it up, but it was not yet done."


    "Oh. Does your work hard?" Randell asked curiously while he remembered how Nida worked hard just to be accepted here.


    "It is not. CTC is such an evil company. Now that I am here at LARO, I can tell that CTC exploited their employees so much! Look. Employees are not forced to work overtime here, the managers are friendly, and you are not allowed to do extra jobs, especially if they are not listed in your job description." Nida excitedly shared her experience, having forgotten their awkward moment and talking comfortably again.


    Randell smiled after seeing Nida was doing well and gave her thumbs up. "It''s good to know that you are doing well."


    "Yes! I am so blessed to be accepted here! I shouldn''t have met CTC. A very evil company!"


    "Haha! What do you expect from a supernatural company?" Randell brushed his finger across Nida''s face to stop her grumbling.


    "Anyway, I also enrolled in a vocational course."


    "Now? Why vocational courses?" Nida leaned forward, intrigued by Randell''s sudden decision.


    "I am not a genius, Nida. I need to study first."


    "For what?"


    "Of course, the college entrance exam." Randell replied with a grunt, as he could not understand why Nida looked so clueless.


    "Isn''t the college entrance exam easy? I got mine without studying, though?" Nida tries to recall her admission to college and massages her chin to think more.


    "You get in without properly studying?" Randell''s eyes were open wide after hearing Nida''s words. "I remember you only had average grades back when we were in high school. How come you pass with ease?"


    "Now that you said that, I wonder how I passed too. I think college is much easier than high school. I rarely came to school, but I never failed and graduated on time."


    Nida stopped massaging her chin and stood up from sitting.


    "Did my old man manipulate my admission?"


    She feels ridiculous that she only thought about this today and didn''t even notice when she was still in college.


    Actually, at the time, she was still traumatized and unable to properly socialize. That is why she was homeschooled until she graduated high school and was forced to enter college.


    But it made no difference because she received special treatment for not having to appear in school regularly.


    Nida thought that her attendance was the only privilege she took, but it was her grades too.


    "That piece of shit!" Nida shouted, which made everyone at the caf¨¦ look at her, but she didn''t pay any attention and was focused on her own rage.


    "Nida, calm down." Randell pulled Nida''s hand and made her sit again.


    "I can''t believe that greedy old man forced me to graduate in such a way that his image wouldn''t be tainted! Isn''t it the same? He has been a piece of trash since the beginning!" Nida talks all the bad words while thinking of her politician father, who can do anything for the sake of his political status.


    "What happened Nida? I remember you were close to your parents back then. What happened?" Randell inquired because he never imagined the loving and perfect family he remembered having a daughter who now disparages her father.


    "I was na?ve back then. My father is a piece of shit. He is the worst. Well, my mother is the same. They are both trash."


    Randell doesn''t get anything Nida has said, but it''s obvious that she really hates her family now.


    "But you should be thankful that your parents are still alive."


    Randell''s remark made Nida furrow her brows and cross her arms. "What do you know about them, Randell?"


    "Ah, I''m sorry." Randell apologized, then bit his lips. He crossed the line again that Nida had drawn in between. He wonders if Nida would respond the same way if it were Ranz.


    "The food is ready! I''ll be going. See you at 5!" Nida didn''t wait for Randell''s response and left the caf¨¦.


    Randell asked for his cup to be refilled and just watched the people outside the large glass wall of the caf¨¦. Randell enjoy different desserts while waiting for the two.


    "Hmm? Is that Lady?"


    Randell was talking about the lady he met earlier that day, and the name was Lady as well.


    "What''s going on?"


    Randell could see Lady being surrounded by three men, and it seemed they were in the middle of a heated argument. Randell knew that he was still weak and chose to ignore the scene he witnessed and try to look the other way. However, the way the lady was getting pushed and touched is something he couldn''t ignore.


    Randell stood up slowly and paid for his coffee first. He was not rushing and was hoping that the men would be gone the moment he left the caf¨¦, but unfortunately, they weren''t and they appeared more violent now that they were tightly grabbing the arms of lady.


    Just like how the male lead suddenly popped out of nowhere to save the distressed female lead, Randell appeared at the back of the three men and said the cheesy words, "Let go of her now."

 Chapter 144 - Flirting (4)

    "Let go of her." Randell firmly said to the three men, even though he knew he was weaker than the three.


    He felt like he had become a main character in the drama he watched on TV when the male lead helped the weak female lead get away from getting harassed. Even though the male lead doesn''t have the power to fight alone, he still bravely shielded the female lead, took her hands, and ran away with her.


    That was what Randell planned before he bravely approached the three bulky men. He plans to take Lady''s hand and run away with her, but real life is nothing like the dramas on TV. Before he could say another word, the fist of one of the goon-like guys appeared in his vision and soon landed in front of his face, breaking his nose and causing him to bleed.


    "Oh my! Sir Randell!" The lady panicked and supported Randell, who was about to fall.


    "Fucking mind your own business!" The three guys shouted and were about to hit Randell again, but the sound of the police siren made the three guys panic and hurriedly leave the scene. Upon hearing the siren, Lady also panics and tries to leave the scene.


    "My car is over there." Randell pointed to where the parking was, and Lady supported Randell as he walked toward his car.


    The police came but didn''t see them because they were already inside the car.


    "Oh my gosh! Sir, your nose is not stopping bleeding!" Lady said as she used all the tissue on Randell''s car, but his nose was not stopped bleeding at all. "Y-you need to go to the hospital."


    "No, it''s okay." Randell tapped Lady''s shoulder because she was about to leave the car seat and swap seats with him so that she could drive her to the hospital. "This will stop later. I know it is not my business, but who are those guys? Shouldn''t we report them to the police first?"


    "No. They are loan sharks. They can easily get away if I report them. I will have a hard time paying afterwards." Lady shared while trying to avoid Randell''s gaze.


    They only met once, and they shouldn''t be in a situation like this because they are not yet close enough to share problems.


    "Why do you even have to borrow from them? Perhaps you borrowed from them, not knowing they were loan sharks?"


    Randell doesn''t want to judge Lady, but he doesn''t get why people keep loaning money to loan sharks, even though it''s pretty obvious that the loan sharks won''t treat them well as debtors and expect a higher interest rate from them. Couldn''t they just trust the bank for a more secure and legal way to borrow money?


    "I know they are loan sharks, but I have no choice. As a person who lacks credit stability, I can''t loan to a bank because I lack the capacity to pass the evaluation for a loan. That is why I have no choice but to lean on loan sharks. "


    "You didn''t pass the evaluation? Then that means you can''t pay any type of debt. Then why did you still push for a loan?" Randell still asked, with his curiosity.


    "Because I am desperate to have money! Sir Randell, perhaps you are a silver spoon?" Lady exclaimed and looked at Randell strangely. Lady can''t believe that a grown man doesn''t understand the struggle of adults for money. She feels like she is talking to a freshly graduated student who still sees the world in color and has not yet discovered the dark side yet.


    "Silver spoon? me?" Randell scoffed at what Lady had said, but later agreed a little bit with Lady''s words. "Oh, really? Maybe I was." Randell remembers how he never struggled financially. His adoptive parents gave him almost everything he wanted as a child and never starved him. When he returned ten years later as Ranz, Ranz already had a good, stable job, so he didn''t have to worry about money because it came without his effort. When he thought about it, he wanted to thank Ranz and his adoptive parents for making his life much better.


    "Am I a freeloader?" Randell eyes opened wide, looking straight at the lady, acting surprised. He asked Lady as if he had just realized he was a slacker.


    "W-why ask me?" Lady was flustered with Randell''s innocent question, and they both looked at each other with shocked expressions, and later they chuckled together.


    "Haha! What is this, sir?"


    "Haha! I don''t know why I am even asking!"


    The two laughed loudly together before they could continue a serious conversation again.


    "So those are loan sharks? I am sorry for judging you just a while ago, but how do you plan to pay them off? Is your job not paying that well?" Randell asked again after they felt less awkward with one another. "


    "My job is paying well, but my debt is just too huge that I can''t seem to see the end of it." Lady made a long sigh and mumbled. "If only someone could lend me money again."


    "Paying off debt with debt will bury you more in debt." Randell knew the basics, even though he was clueless about the current financial struggle of other adults.


    "I know, but what else can I do if they threaten me with my life as well?" Lady heaved a sigh again. "Well, never mind. I''ll get by, maybe. Thank you for saving me anyway."


    He then asked the lady another personal question. Randell looked at his hand as he could no longer feel his nose bleeding. "May I know how much you owe them?" Randell inquired, as he couldn''t help but be interested in Lady''s business.


    "It has six zeros," the lady replied, while covering her face in embarrassment.


    "Million?" Randell shouted. That made the lady cover Randell''s mouth, even though no one else would hear them. She still felt embarrassed about it.


    "Don''t announce it to the world!" She shyly said as she is now leaning on Randell''s body while still covering Randell''s mouth.


    Without noticing, the car was too small for their bickering. They had so much skinship by just talking inside the car.


    "Wow. What did you use it for?" Randell doesn''t feel anything or feel embarrassed, even though the lady is leaning on him or even though their skin is touching. He is more curious about the story behind Lady''s debt. Lady looked very proud and strong when they were at the university, but now she looked like another person, especially when she was wearing a spaghetti top and showing off her tattooed arms.


    "I used it to start a tattoo shop, but it went out of business and I am still buried in the debt."


    Like Randell, Lady didn''t mind their awkward position as they talked. Lady was so embarrassed about her debt that she forgot to be ashamed of her actions inside the car now.


    "That s-aah!" Randell shouted in surprise when the door he was leaning on suddenly opened and left him holding onto the steering wheel with one hand, trying not to fall with Lady leaning on top of his chest.


    "Oh my Randell! Can''t you afford a hotel?" Nida shouted, as she was the one who opened the car''s door, thinking that Randell had fallen asleep inside the car while waiting for them to go off to work. She didn''t expect that Randell would have an intimate moment inside. But, at the same time, she is excited and happy that Randell is attempting to meet someone other than her.


    "Miss, sorry for bothering you. We are leaving!" Ranz interjected and pushed Nida away from the car. They were about to leave the couple alone when they heard Randell scream again.


    "Aaaah! Y-youuuuu"


    "What happened?"


    Nida and Ranz walked back to the car and peeked at what happened because Randell sounded in pain.


    "Oh! I was trying to get up, but I kneeled on his balls." Lady responded, unsure of what to do because Randell was in pain.


    "Haha-." Nida was about to laugh loudly, but Ranz covered her mouth to stop her, while Randell glared at her. "hehe. Sorry. Is junior hurt?" Nida''s baby talked in front of Randell and touched Randell''s crouch without hesitation to heal it with her divine powers.


    Randell just let Nida do it because it''s the easiest way to ease the pain, while Ranz just heaved a sigh. However, Lady, who doesn''t know that Nida has divine powers, sees what Nida did as perverted and weird. Lady is watching Nida comfort Randell''s crouch from being in pain from getting kneeled on.


    "Does your pipi still hurt?" Nida asked after completely healing it.


    "Don''t call it pipi," Randell grumbles as the embarrassment sinks in to him.


    "Yes sir! So anyway, Continue with your date! We are going to date as well.." Nida winked before leaving Randell and Lady inside the car and dragging Ranz away from the car.

 Chapter 145 - Flirting (5)

    Bump


    Bump


    Bump


    Randell kept hitting his head against the steering wheel after Nida and Ranz left them.


    He was feeling greatly embarrassed at what he had done to Nida. He even let her touch his crouch to heal it. Nida also misunderstood that Randell is seeing someone now.


    "Wait? Why does it matter?" Randell exclaimed, after pausing for a moment.


    He thought, why does it matter to him? What should Nida think now that she caught Randell seeing another girl?


    Randell even noticed Nida''s bright smile when she saw Randell with the other girl. Randell thought that Nida''s heart would never open to him. It was always for Ranz.


    Bump


    Bump


    "Hmm?" He was hitting his head again on the steering wheel, but Lady placed her hand on the steering wheel to catch Randell''s forehead so that he would stop hitting himself again.


    "Sir, you just bled just a while ago." The lady reminded him with concern. She doesn''t get why Randell suddenly acted this way, but she knows it''s about Nida.


    "Did that pretty woman always harass you? Should we report her instead?" The lady asked as she misunderstood that Nida was harassing Randell after seeing Nida act mischievously and even touch Randell.


    Lady''s impression of Randell was of a soft boy with a huge body. The Lady knew a lot of people with huge, bulky bodies being sexualized and harassed and thought Randell was the same.


    "Don''t worry, sir, the police station has a desk now for sexual harassment for both men and women." Lady shared this as she is aware that men usually don''t report if they are sexually harassed because it will only lead to more bullying and embarrassment.


    Randell was stunned by Lady''s misinterpretation of Nida. He closed and opened his mouth before he could say his words. "She''s my housemate. She is not sexually harassing me!" Randell exclaimed, but Lady is still convinced that Nida is a devious woman who takes advantage of Randell.


    "You don''t have to be afraid, sir. I can help you. Ahh! The university also has programs to protect men from sexual harassment! It was not only for women. You don''t have to be ashamed. Let''s punish them so they will stop!" Lady exclaimed, fully determined.


    "No. Not at all. Not at all. She''s just playful, but she never sexually harassed me." Randell has a hard time trying to explain things about Nida without mentioning her divine powers.


    "What I saw was more than just being playful, sir."


    Their eyes met, but he broke it off. Randell couldn''t maintain eye contact with Lady because of how her stern gaze looked. He was worried about how he would explain it to Lady, so he asked her to meet Nida.


    "It''s really a misunderstanding. If you want, let''s meet with her again so I can introduce her to you. She''s a nice girl. She is really just playful. "


    "Really?" The lady assumed Randell was a sheltered rich guy who had no idea what was going on in the real world and was unaware that he was being taken advantage of. "Then I''ll show you what she did was really wrong!"


    There was a fire in Lady''s eyes the moment she said that, which made Randell anticipate more trouble tonight, but then again, he didn''t regret stepping up for her.


    "Okay, so, but I tell you, she really is a good girl." Randell repeated before he started the car.


    He drove the car and took Lady with her, forgetting about Lady''s loan shark issue.


    "Oh my! It''s turned blue now!" Lady noticed after they went inside Nida''s apartment. She hadn''t noticed it before because of the cloudy season, and it was already nearing 7 pm.


    "It looks serious! We should really have your nose checked at the hospital!"


    "I am fine, it doesn''t hurt at all!" Randell hid his nose with his hands.


    "What do you mean it does not? It''s pretty obvious that you broke your nose!" The lady tiptoed to reach Randell''s face. She tried to remove Randell''s hand that was covering his nose, but Randell was too tall for her. She tripped and fell to Randell''s chest again.


    "Are you okay?" Randell grabbed Lady''s shoulder and supported her to stand properly again.


    "S-sorry! For being clumsy!"


    Lady blushed as she felt embarrassed at her clumsiness, and at the same time, she noticed Randell''s expression that seemed unaffected that Lady landed on his chest again.


    "Is this how you got sexually harassed without knowing?" Lady blurted out, as she realized that Randell''s expression was not normal. He doesn''t feel shy and embarrassed even though Lady is touching him and keeps landing on his chest. Even if it was unintentional, Randell should show some sort of reaction and not just be okay with it.


    Gasp!


    Lady gasped after she realized something again while she was keeping her mind busy thinking about how Randell was being harassed without him noticing.


    "Don''t tell me he was harassed for a long time and now doesn''t feel anything at all!" Lady pondered internally, and her concern for Randell grew. She then thought maybe she could help by letting him know.


    "Lady? Miss Lady? Hello?" Randell waved his hand in front of Lady''s face, but she went into deep thought that she''d not notice Randell.


    "Ah! What?" she finally came back to reality.


    "Are you sick, lady? You can rest in the living room while we wait for Nida to come home. Then I''ll be cooking dinner as well." Randell said as he took off his coat and neck tie. Wearing his white polo shirt, he was about to wear his apron when the lady pulled the apron away.


    "What''s wrong, Miss Lady?" Randell asked while he looked at the apron that Lady had taken and thrown on the floor.


    "That woman was sexually harassing you. You really need to be aware!" Lady exclaimed


    "No, she''s not. That''s why you are here to know that she''s not." Randell frowned as he didn''t know why they were repeating the same conversation that ended just a while ago.


    But Lady kept on insisting, "You are not aware! I am telling you!"


    "She''s not!"


    "Do you even know what sexual harassment is?" The Lady inquired in a high-pitched voice, and Randell responded in a louder tone. "Of course I know. It''s inappropriate physical advances."


    Randell and Lady are now shouting at each other, as if screaming their ideas will make the other understand more.


    "Then does she hold your hand like this?" The Lady asked and held Randell''s hand. She thought by showing an example, it would make Randell better understand.


    "Yes."


    "How about if she touched your face?" (Touches Randell''s face)


    "Yes."


    "Your hair?" (Touches Randell''s long, silky hair)


    "Yes."


    "Does she act like she''s smelling or sniffing you?" (Sniffed Randell''s neck)


    "Yes."


    "Does she hug you too without warning?" (Hugged Randell''s arms)


    "Yes."


    The Lady''s question is accompanied with an action example, to which Randell replied with a yes, because in reality, Nida has already touched everything on him, including his wolf ears and tail. Randell couldn''t even tell about the divine powers. That is why he didn''t bother giving an explanation and just said yes.


    "Does she slap your butt?"


    "Yes, jokingly."


    The lady didn''t slap Randell''s, but she looked at Randell with infuriation.


    "Jokingly? She''s literally harassing you! I''ll be more shocked if you still deny she''s not advancing toward you if she ever even watches you naked!"


    Lady doesn''t mean the last part, but her jaw dropped when Randell nodded to her.


    "S-she watched you naked? Then did the two of you have some sex already?"


    "Yes, but it was my brother she wanted. She doesn''t like me." Randell sobbed uncontrollably, not realizing that Lady would be misunderstood even more.


    Randell has been touched by Nida because it''s part of healing injuries.


    Nida also watched and saw Randell because werewolves are basically naked in their berserk form.


    And yes, they had sex, but Randell is now sure that it was not him that Nida was thinking about. It was Ranz.


    He was about to go emotional again, but he held himself after seeing Lady dialing 911.


    "Hey! Hey! What are you doing?" Randell snatched Lady''s phone and cancelled the call.


    "I am going to report her! You should escape this house! You are being taken advantage of!" Lady yelled angrily. She also saw Ranz when she was in Randell''s car and noticed how they looked identical. She never thought that Randell''s brother was just letting her girlfriend (Nida) harass Randell. Even though she doesn''t talk to them directly, it''s pretty obvious that Nida and Ranz are lovers. The Lady also feels odd about why Randell is staying with the lovers and ends up with another bizarre conclusion: Nida and Ranz are using Randell as their toy.


    Her mind became very imaginative as she worried more about Randell.


    "No! She''s not! It''s not what you think!"


    "That bitch needs to be punished by the law!"


    Pak


    "Whom are you calling, bitch?" Randell shouted back, but soon regretted what he had done. "Ah! I am sorry!"


    Randell ended up slapping Lady with her phone.

 Chapter 146 - Flirting (6)

    Pak!


    A sharp, short slap sound echoed inside the living room.


    Lady kept on badmouthing Nida in front of Randell, which Randell couldn''t tolerate anymore. He eventually slapped Lady.


    However, it was not a simple slap. It was one hard slap because Randell forgot that he was holding Lady''s phone.


    Randell immediately regretted what he did and hurriedly grabbed Lady''s cheek to check the bruise he made from slapping her.


    "Oh no! I am sorry!"


    Randell didn''t know what to do after seeing her cheeks turn dark red.


    Slap!


    This time, it''s Lady who slaps Randell. She slapped Randell''s hand, then took away her phone. She eyed Randell as though her patience had reached its limits.


    "Sorry for trying to help you. I am leaving." Lady turned away from Randell and realized she had crossed the line as well. She and Randell aren''t close. She doesn''t know why she''s so worked up about trying to help Randell.


    "N-no, this is a misunderstanding, Miss Lady!" Randell tries to stop Lay from leaving and holds on to her tattooed arms. "I am really sorry for slapping you."


    "No. It was my fault. I should have my own business." Lady gently brushed Randell''s hands on her arm, but Randell kept his grip on her wrist. "Please let me go."


    "No! We are going to see each other again tomorrow! It would be the same! Let''s talk this out now!" Randell exclaimed. Randell thought that it would not be a good idea to let their misunderstandings now be. They are no longer strangers; they will be seeing each other at class and they already know each other''s issues. Although it''s not just long ago that they met, Randell is sure that Lady would be a good friend.


    "Okay fine, I won''t leave and won''t badmouth your - ummm, that woman anymore. So please let go of me."


    "Thank you!" Randell smiled again, but he didn''t let go Lady yet.


    "Please let me go." Lady said as she followed Randell into a room while dragging her hand.


    "The phone scrathed your face. Let''s put medicine on it so it won''t scar." Randell let go of Lady after they went into his room, then went to look for the first aid kit that Ranz hid in their luggage.


    "Is this your bedroom?" Lady doesn''t like how Randell casually takes anyone else inside his bedroom.


    "Yes, I shared this with my brother." Randell usually replied. The first aid kit was also on his hand and he guided Lady to his bed and started treating Lady''s cheeks.


    "There''s a little scratch here. I am sorry." Randell closely looked at Lady''s cheek. That made Lady even feel Randell''s breath as he talked.


    "Mocha." Lady commented while Randell was busy putting on ointment on her cheek.


    "What? You want a mocha?" Randell thought Lady was requesting something to drink, but Lady shook her head.


    "Your breath smells like chocolate mocha coffee."


    ...


    ..


    ..


    Meanwhile,


    Randell and Nida took a cab on the way to the substation because they couldn''t ride in Randell''s car for the reason that Randell had finally found a girl to flirt with.


    "I am worried. Should we just go back?" Ranz spoke to Nida. Nida just gave him a short glance before returning her focus to her phone.


    "What are you doing and you''re not even worrying about Randell?" Ranz peeked at Nida''s phone to see what she was looking at.


    "I am checking on the food stall at the substation. I am hungry. Let''s eat." Nida replied while showing off the food stall she liked to check out.


    "Hey, Randell is with some sort of stranger. Aren''t you worried?" Ranz grabbed Nida''s phone away and fixed his gaze straight on Nida.


    "Aren''t you treating Randell like a child? He is old enough to mess around on his own. Why are you so worried about it? Plus, that girl is human. "What else do you have to be concerned about?" Nida''s response was an irritated one, as she didn''t get why Ranz was too worried about Randell.


    "Why am I overreacting? Shouldn''t I be worried instead?" Ranz''s response was another question. Ranz actually couldn''t explain his feelings, and all he knew was that he was anxious for Randell.


    But for Nida, there is no need to restrict Randell. If he wanted to do something, since they were already split in two, Ranz and Randell could now live differently.


    "Come on, leave him alone. Let''s ask him tomorrow to tell us how it goes." Ranz''s face was brushed with Nida''s fingers to erase Ranz''s anxiety. Let''s have a savory dinner tonight. But in reality, Nida sent some of her silver dust to watch over Randell in case something else happened. She still needs to fulfill her promise to protect not only Ranz but also Randell equally.


    Nida winked at Ranz, causing him to heave a short sigh. Seeing Nida act now, Ranz feels like Nida is back to her old self. Her odd behavior now is making Ranz feel nostalgic about their childhood. "She was eccentric." he thought.


    Ranz and Nida went to the food stall in the substation, but while they were picking a good stall to eat at, they saw a group of werewolves from the other pack.


    "Shall we choose a different location?" Nida asked Ranz in a hushed tone, as she doesn''t like to get noticed by the werewolves, to which Ranz responded with a nod. While acting normally, they coolly walked away from the food stalls, but before that, they could not completely leave the place because the werewolves had already noticed them.


    The werewolves surrounded Ranz while ignoring Nida because they thought she was unimportant.


    "Hello! Our new pack members said, You are an alpha." One of the guys in the group of werewolves stood in front of Ranz and looked at Ranz scornfully.


    Ranz didn''t respond and just observed the group of werewolves surrounding him. Ranz recognizes one of his former pack members, who is now one of the werewolves surrounding him.


    Ranz stared at them with a disappointed look that made them back away. He never thought that his former members'' loyalty was so weak that they left with just one storm, not knowing that Randell, his brother, had also abandoned the pack.


    "Hey, hey, why are you backing away? He doesn''t look strong at all."


    The guy that seemed to be leading the group casually tapped Ranz''s shoulder. The guy wasn''t wrong; Ranz is actually weak and will lose if they fight; the former pack members only back away because they remember Ranz''s intimidating aura when he was still a werewolf.


    Ranz kept his silence and didn''t respond to their provocation because it would be harder to escape if he did.


    He then looked to where Nida was to ask for help, but she was not there where she used to be standing.


    "S-she abandoned me?" Ranz''s hands tremble as soon as he can''t see where Nida is now.


    "Oh, are you getting scared?" The group scoffed at his reaction and forced him to walk forward. Let''s go to a much quieter place.


    The group walked with Ranz until they reached an abandoned building.


    "We can play freely here." With the werewolves'' hideous smile, they one by one transformed into their berserk form. While his former pack members cower in a corner, Ranz is being sorrounded.


    "W-what should I do?" Ranz couldn''t even fight back to a mere average human strength, and now he has to face a couple of strong werewolves.


    "Are you looking down on us? Do you think you can take us down without your werewolf form?"


    The werewolves growled as Randell remained standing straight.


    In Ranz''s opinion, there''s no use in getting on guard when he doesn''t have anything to shield to defend himself, but from the werewolf''s point of view, Ranz is underestimating them for acting reluctant and not even changing into his berserk form.


    The werewolves growled and showed off their fangs toward Ranz, as they disliked his way of facing them.


    More than ten werewolves kicked their feet together and dashed toward Ranz, flaunting their claws.


    Ranz''s body stiffened as the fear of getting hurt came over him, and he just closed his eyes to wait for the claws and the werewolves to jump on him.


    "Is this the end? If only I knew that I would die now, I would have stolen a kiss from Nida!" he thought as he clenched his fist waiting for his end.


    But nothing happened.


    Ranz still closed his eyes, but he could see the sudden burst of bright light around the area. He kept his eyes closed as he waited for the bright light to disappear.


    "A goddess? Goddess!"


    Ranz could hear the werewolf''s voice suddenly sounding frightened and calling out to someone as a goddess.


    "We are sorry! We are not aware that they belong to a pack guarded by a god!"


    "god? Whom are they talking to?" Ranz wonders as he tries to open his eyes, but his eye lid won''t open.


    "Ack! why!"

 Chapter 147 - Flirting (7)

    "Ugh! Why can''t I open my eyes?" Ranz rubbed his eyes and forced them to open, but his eyelid was as if it was glued. He has complete control over his movements, and the only thing he can not control is opening his eyes to see what is going on.


    "Yes, yes!"


    "We will do what you said!"


    "We are really sorry!"


    "Thank you!"


    Ranz could only hear what the werewolves were saying, but the words of the person that they were talking to were muted. He wonders how the werewolves and the one they call "goddess" communicate and understand each other.


    After a few minutes of being blind, the bright light finally left his eyes, and he could now open his eye lids.


    "W-what happened?" Ranz asked his former pack members because the werewolves from the other pack were now gone, as if they had run away.


    The former pack members didn''t respond to him immediately, as if they were still in a daze, until one of them walked forward and handed him a silver-colored piece of paper.


    "What is this?"


    "The goddess told us to give this to our pack leader."


    "Am I the pack leader?" Ranz responded by lifting one of his eyebrows. This is one thing he really has a hard time fixing for the pack because they always compare him with Wendell in terms of leadership. Ranz has no plan to take the pack''s leadership because, in terms of love and loyalty, Wendell is much greater than Ranz. If only the pack members would realize it.


    "No, sir." The former pack member still held out the silver paper.


    "Then give that to Wendell. I''ll call him, so don''t leave this place."


    Ranz pushed the werewolf on its shoulder, then he passed through the group and left the abandoned building.


    The former pack members just stood up inside the dark, gloomy building while reflecting on their action of leaving the pack. The unknown goddess that appeared in front of them scolded them for leaving and asked them to reflect.


    What they worry more about is how they will face Wendell again.


    "What was his number again?" Ranz tries to recall Wendell''s number. He hadn''t saved Wendell''s number yet to his new purchased phone because he already had Wendell''s number memorized. Wendell and Ranz had been helping each other for such a long time that they had already memorized each other''s numbers.


    "Hello? Is this Wendell?" Ranz asked after Wendell answered his call and noticed the tired voice of Wendell.


    "Yes, why?"


    "You can''t recognize my voice?" Ranz waited for Wendell to realise that it was him.


    "R-ranz?"


    "Yup, how are you doing?"


    "You bastard! You need to fucking get your ass here!" Wendell angrily shouted into his phone. He had been waiting for Ranz to help him. Although he was frustrated, he was somewhat relieved after hearing Ranz''s call.


    "You seem to be doing well." Ranz made a short chuckle to annoy Wendell more. "Anyway, the pack''s future guardian left a letter for you. Pick it up at the abandoned building near the substation. The former pack members are the ones holding the letter."


    "W-what? Why? What happened?"


    "I have something else to do. Ask for the details from the former pack members. Bye." Ranz didn''t wait for Wendell to respond and ended the call.


    The first thing he wanted to do was look for Nida. He wondered why she suddenly disappeared or if Nida really abandoned him in the middle of a life-or-death situation. Ranz couldn''t help but feel disappointed.


    "Why is she?" Ranz couldn''t believe what he was witnessing. Nida is enjoying snacking and drinking tea at one of the food stalls back in the substation.


    "Nida!" Ranz loudly called out Nida''s name, to which she responded with a smile and a huge wave of her hand.


    "How''s your talk with the werewolves?" Nida casually asked, as if nothing major had happened.


    "Nida, did you just leave me behind? I thought you promised to protect us. Why did you suddenly leave? I thought I was about to d-." Ranz couldn''t continue his grumbling when Nida shoved one slice of cake into Ranz''s mouth.


    "I summoned the goddess. What else could go wrong? Don''t worry, I won''t break my promise." Nida stated, reluctantly, as she resumed snacking.


    "Y-you did?" Ranz feels guilty about getting unreasonably angry. "I am sorry."


    "Hey, shouldn''t you be thanking me instead of apologizing?" Nida''s face remained cheerful, and she even ordered Ranz''s food and motioned for him to take a bite.


    "Oh! Thank you. I am sorry for getting angry."


    "You''re apologizing again." Nida brushed her finger across Ranz''s face as he apologized again.


    "Ah yes, sorry. Ah! opps."


    The two chuckled after hearing that Ranz couldn''t help but apologize.


    "Anyway, Nida Why do you have to hide and leave? You can stay with me though." Ranz asked why she needed to hide. If Nida summons the goddess in front of the other, her status as a priestess will go up.


    "I don''t have any intention of becoming a full-pledged priestess. I don''t want to tell the world that I am a priestess." Nida explained while rolling her eyes.


    "But Ranz, now that I think about it, you and Randell are really identical." Nida instantly changed the topic because she didn''t want to talk about her priesthood and powers. She opened up about Ranz and Randell because it''s the only topic she knew Ranz would respond to willingly.


    "Suddenly? Of course, because we used to be one." Ranz didn''t suspect that Nida was dodging the first topic and dove into the new topic.


    "You know what, I actually wrote down the difference between you two, and I am surprised that I had listed some even if you two are almost perfectly identical!" Nida took out a piece of paper from her pocket, and Ranz looked at it curiously.


    "You wrote this much?" Ranz was surprised that Nida knew a lot of them that she managed to create such a note. This much effort requires thorough observation, and that makes Ranz feel touched and happy by just knowing that Nida is watching them and has an interest in their being.


    "Yep! Since we first met, you loved wearing cologne. Until now, right now, you''re wearing baby cologne." Nida sniffed at Ranz before she continued. "You loved wearing baby cologne until now, but Randell changed to perfume after you got your own body."


    "Ah, I have a werewolf''s nose, and it''s sensitive to smell, so I asked Randell to keep wearing baby cologne, because it doesn''t hurt my nose."


    "Then Randell is fine to smell perfume now."


    "Maybe because he loves strong smells."


    "Then how about drinking dark coffee? Whose taste was that?" Nida asked curiously. She''s gradually figuring out who he''s been spending her time with. For Nida, it was only from one person, and knowing that Ranz and Randell occasionally switched each other makes her feel confused about whom she spent that peaceful and lovely day before.


    She can''t even think of their past happy memories as such a nice thing to remember because she needs to solve a puzzle first to know who she is with at that moment.


    "We both love coffee, but I love it brewed and black, while Randell loves it with milk and mixed with other things."


    "Oh, that''s interesting. So both of you are really two different person." Nida nods her head.


    "Of course, we are."


    "Then help me, Ranz." Nida stopped snacking and seriously looked at Ranz.


    "Help you with what?" Ranz asked instead.


    "Help me differentiate the two of you. Make me like you more." Nida said this with a smile, but Ranz knew that this time Nida was not only teasing him; he could see the honesty and seriousness within Nida''s brown eyes.


    "What do you mean to make you like me more?" Ranz repeated Nida''s words, as he was having a hard time sinking them into his mind. Ranz thought about why Nida would say that. He thought Nida had lost her interest in him romantically after all that happened. Ranz was just contented with staying at her side, and never thought that a chance like this would come. He thought, "Am I even allowed to cross the line again?"


    Ranz used to be so confident in every task he did, but he knew he was not sure anymore if his actions and decisions were going the right way.


    "I am liking you, again. Am I not allowed to do so?" Nida timidly replied. She cut off staring at Ranz''s eyes and chose to look at the crowd at the substation. She feels like she''s forgetting how to breathe as she waits for Ranz''s response to her sudden confession. But Ranz remained silent.


    "Am I ahead of myself?" Nida thought inwardly as she slightly regretted what she said.


    "Nida, I am¡­" Ranz took his time to say his words, while Nida had all her ears open anticipating his answer, but suddenly, Wendell appeared in between them.


    "Ranz, you were just here." Wendell greeted Ranz, clueless about the situation.


    Bang!


    "You may continue what you were saying, Ranz." Nida casually said, while dusting her hand.


    "D-did you just send Wendell flying?"

 Chapter 148 - Flirting (8)

    "D-did you just sent Wendell flying?" Ranz was stunned at what Nida did but Nida remained calm as if she did nothing wrong.


    Its a rare opportunity for them to talk about their relationship. Nida and Ranz''s relationship was still unclear to each other. In Nida''s thought its ironic for them see each other naked but unable to clearly say what''s their real relationship.


    That is why Nida wanted to take this chance to clear things with Ranz but Wendell''s interrupted in the most wrong timing.


    "Don''t mind him, continue what you are saying." Nida said ignoring wendell that is currently crawling out the boxes he fell into.


    however Ranz could not ignore Wendell, he walked towards Wendell leaving Nida alone to the food stall.


    "Okay fine. then let''s not talk about it." Nida mumbled while she watch Ranz walked away from her. She used her dusts to teleport away and leave the two wolf behind.


    "Are you okay?" Ranz supported Wendell to get up while Wendell pointed at Nida.


    "What''s wrong with her? she''s even running away."


    "running away?" Ranz furrowed his brows as he looked into Nida''s direction.


    "Hey! where are you going!" Ranz shouted but Nida already disappeared with her dusts.


    Ranz doesn''t get what Nida''s mood and her action and just focus on wendell instead. He thought he will deal with Nida later when he got home.


    "Anyway, why did you approach us?" Ranz asked wendell.


    Wendell stretched his back because it still hurt from being thrown off while he said, "Its about the letter, and I bring you a good news."


    "Good news?" Ranz asked for the good news first because he guess the letter is nothing but trouble.


    "Because our pack has guardian again, some who left is going back to the pack!" wendell said with sparkling eyes however Ranz didn''t show satisfaction at what he heard.


    "Wendell, Its not easy to left a join a pack. will the other pack will agree to rejoin us again. and are you still willing to let them rejoin? they are basically traitors. they don''t have enough loyalty to stay with us in our downtime." Ranz explained, emphasizing on the things that wendell should look into. Number of members is not important, loyalty is. that is why Ranz himself is reluctant to accept the one who left first.


    "No. Ranz. They only did that because I fail to protect them." Wendell said feeling down and shamefully.


    "Are you joking me? They left because they don''t have loyalty! nothing more nothing less!" Ranz grabs Wendell''s collar. Both of them are always confident and proud but why does even Wendell lose his own confidence.


    "Don''t warmly accepts them again! punish them for being disloyal!"


    Wendell just nodded as he brushed his hair as Ranz scolded him.


    "So what''s the letter said?" Ranz asked after hearing the not-so-good good news.


    "Ah. right!" Wendell took the letter out of his pocket, he then open it up and silver dust spill out of its silver like paper.


    Ranz flinched on how the letter appeared in front of them. the silver dusts over flow out the letter and it surrounded both Wendell and Ranz.


    "W-wait! We are in the middle of public place!" Ranz shouted as he try to stop the dust to be noticed by the passerby but as he looked around no one seems to notice them.


    "Is it part of the goddess power?" Ranz asked which wendell responded with a nod.


    "The letter is a door to the goddess dimension so we can freely met her." Wendell explained. "But of course I won''t dare to come without any valid reason." Wendell assured Ranz that Wendell won''t waste the perk that the goddess give to them where a priest could only do.


    "Is that so?" ranz said while waiting for dust to settle down. His vision slowly forms an image of a full white room with pastel colored furniture and seat.


    "Goddess, I brought Ranz with me. he is one of the core person who formed and build our pack." Wendell politely introduced Ranz to the goddess who is not physically present to the room. Wendell bow downs while kneeling which Ranz followed kneeling as well.


    Ranz frowned even more after he could not see anyone inside the room.


    he stood up after he got tired of kneeling and looked around and waited for the goddess to speak out but no one is responding.


    "Its looks like the goddess is not here on her own house?" Ranz whispered to Wendell as he is still cautious toward the goddess.


    He is the same level of humans, whoever goddess it maybe, he is surely no match to any.


    "I talked to her here just awhile ago. did i offend her?" Wendell also responded while whispering. he became anxious because of the sudden unresponsivenes of the goddess.


    "Did she told you to bring me here?" Ranz asked.


    "No. I thought I need to introduce you here since your important to the pack."


    Ranz sighed to Wendell''s reasoning and tapped his shoulder.


    "Let''s go out. I am not welcome here." Ranz thought as he is not very welcome because this world never welcomes him in the first time.


    wendell flipped the silver paper in an instant they had returned to the substation.


    "Don''t do extra things. gods wanted only the exact thing they order." Ranz advice Wendell, and asked about their conversation with the goddess instead.


    "What the goddess told you?"


    Ranz wonder that made Wendell made him call for Ranz.


    "She told me that from now on Angel needs to clean her room everyday in exchange of her protection."


    "C-clean? That already cleaned room?"


    "I was confused as well but I just said yes because the task was simple. and I know Angel will help me because she loves our pack the same us." wendell innocently shared.


    which made Ranz scoffed internally. he could not believe how oblivious Wendell to his wife.


    Ranz clenched his fist as he try to held himself not to spill out what he knows.


    "Wendell, Are you really sure, you perfectly know your wife?"


    "Are you asking me that again?" Wendell squinted his eyes. Ranz kept asking the same question to him whenever he had given a chance and Wendell doesn''t love hearing anyone being suspicious of his own wife.


    "Well, whatever that''s your life." Ranz shrugged his shoulder as he doesn''t want to reveal what he knows as well.


    "If there is nothing else we need to do, I''ll be going home."


    "R-Ranz can''t you leave that priestess? we have a goddess now. we don''t need her anymore." Wendell speak out as he grabbed Ranz''s arm.


    "You don''t need her but I am." Ranz replied while shaking off Wendell''s hand off him. "I''ll go now."


    "You lose your wolf power, are you sure you will be safe?" Wendell exclaimed that made Ranz returned at standing in front of wendell and looked at him with a glare.


    "H-how did you?" R-ranz eyes shakes as he was surprised that wendell knows that he doesn''t have his wolf powers anymore.


    "We''ve been buddies for too long,, do you think i won''t notice? tell me what that priestess do? are you under her spell? do you need help to escape?" Wendell asked with concern.


    Ranz massage his temples. He doesn''t like Wendell''s sharpness towards the things he like to hide the most.


    having wendell knows about her weakness would not put him in danger Because Wendell will sure not do to harm Ranz however it is another story if the news is shared to angel.


    "Wait! don''t tell me, you have told angel about this?"


    "No. not yet. why?" wendell looked at Ranz confused as to why Ranz getting worked up with.


    Ranz heave a sigh of relief because the news didn''t reach angel yet. that mischievous wife of wendell is not worth to trust a secret of.


    "Don''t you ever tell any soul. okay?" ranz said sternly while grabbing Wendell''s both shoulders.


    "W-why? Ranz we can manage the pack well again. don''t trap yourself with that priestess. she''s not the young love long time ago. people change. you won''t know what''s her plan to you and Randell."


    "No. I am fine. we are not in danger. so don''t you ever tell a soul. okay?" Ranz repeated his word as he trust Wendell would really not tell a soul if Wendell promised because wendell is a very loyal man who never broke his promise.


    "Okay. okay. I won''t but how can you protect yourself?"


    "I am fine don''t worry." Ranz assure Wendell and pushed him away to him.


    "Go focus more at rebuilding the pack. I be busy fixing my life too."


    A/N: My editor and uploader are both on leave that is why I am having a hard time doing it on my own as I am not that techy. please bare with me if there is still error on chapters or grammar error. This will be fixed immediately as soon as my editor come back.. thanks.

 Chapter 149 - Big Bite (1)

    Because there was a priority for him to learn about Divine powers over being a monarch, it was apparently decided that Brenda and Thomas would act like they always have during lessons. Brenda would teach information about magic, and the history of the various races. Daniel would teach about the recent events going on in the outside world. Ranz was very attentive due to the fact that, while on earth most of what you learned would never be used outside of the classroom, the things he learned here would contribute to whether or not he lived in the future.


    As he sat there, Ranz''s mind wandered to Nida and what she was currently doing. While he sat inside and had classes every day, she was still going out and hunting. He turned his attention back to the lesson and continued paying attention. The day''s lesson was about the different magic ranks.


    "Magic as you know is split up into three different categories,


    Mana, which uses your own internal energy to influence outside forces.


    Silver dusts, which uses your own internal energy to manipulate your own body, or weapons.


    And energy, which is the manipulation of power outside of your body. This is considered the hardest of the three to master, and is mainly used by necromancers, craftsmen, and those who specialize in stealth. "


    Even though this was mostly review for him, Ranz paid close attention, any detail he missed could cost him his life someday.


    "While there usually isn''t any restriction on what ones you could learn, people usually only study one type of magic to master it, instead of trying to focus on all three at once. There are also three ranks for magic users, beginner, adept, and expert. These are also split up in three categories of low, middle, and high ranks. Due to the influence of Randell however, no person has been allowed to advance to expert rank in a thousand years. There is no real official way to determine ranks however, as they are mostly used a guideline. The general labeling is,


    Beginners, those who have started using magic and haven''t developed the proper power, or control to advance.


    Adepts, those who not only have power, but can use it almost at will. They may also start using it in their daily lives.


    Experts, ones who are recognized as officials in terms of magic. They are able to help and guide others on the use of magic, and they are the go to for any issues involving magic."


    As Ranz learned this new information, he started wondering where in the rankings he would be. Knowing the question would be on his mind, Brenda said,


    "You are considered a high level beginner. You are almost at the level of being an adept, but you need to focus on your control a bit more since most of what you do is throw your power around." Ranz listened to her words with high amounts of contemplation. He was glad for her honesty, since he had seen in shows and books people lying to superiors to make them feel special. He didn''t consider himself to be theirs, but they didn''t seem to realize that. Grateful for the advise and honest review, the lesson went on.


    "The military of the various kingdoms require for their soldiers to be at least high level beginners. If they wish to advance, they need to increase their rank in whatever field of magic they pursue. Most choose the style of silver dusts fighters for direct confrontation, few others however choose to be mages. The use of magic, especially on the battlefield is far different between the adept and expert levels. As such there are only a handful in each army, and their main purpose is to answer any unexpected situations that might arise. The use of energy in the military is almost non existent.


    When a person in the expert rank continues growing stronger, there is another level beyond it for them to a silver dusts eve. It was the goal of all who aspired to reach the peaks of magic, master rank. Master rank magic users were akin to natural disasters, they could move mountains, or crush them completely. When they were still active, it was a requirement from the gods that anyone in the rank of master be unable to participate in military affairs, due to being able to level entire kingdoms overnight. At the moment however, there are no master ranks. The two most common theories for this are that Randell killed them all, or that they went into hiding to escape his attention."


    When Ranz heard about the possibility of masters in hiding, he was reminded about one of the times he had spoken to Artemis. The annoying goddess had taken to giving him periodic lessons during his sleep. It wouldn''t be so bad if it wasn''t for the fact that he would be in her hut almost immediately after being with Nida. He sometimes thought the goddess did it on purpose just to piss him off.


    His mind was drawn to their last encounter when she was informing him about the world related in terms of earth. Ranz was quite surprised to learn that Divine powers was several times larger than earth. When Artemis told him he tried to figure the difference, only for her to pull the information to compare out of his head. According to her, Divine powers was roughly the same size as Neptune! He became amazed at the difference, before several questions came to his mind. Of course the goddess sent him back at that moment, before he could ask about things like the gravity difference and so on. Finding out exactly how big the world was, only made Ranz more excited to explore it some day.


    At that moment there was a small commotion outside, informing them of the hunters return. The lesson was ended, and Ranz went out to welcome his wife, only to freeze at the door. When he opened the door the he was hit with the smell of Nida''s blood.


    Ranz had long learned that people had their own scents. When he became familiar with the smell of blood, he realized that the smell was the same, except with a heavy copper metallic smell. He also learned that there was a difference between the smell of animal blood, and human blood. That was why when he smelt Nida''s blood, rage flooded his mind.


    It was normal for a person to occasionally get hurt during a hunt, but with Nida''s blood he could smell another person''s that he hadn''t met before. This meant she was attacked, and both of their blood was spilt. He stormed over to the hunters, where they quickly parted to let him through. He then found Nida standing there, the leathers on her leg were torn, and Ranz could see that was where her blood was. The other persons though was covering her arm, and part of her body. She looked ashamed when he approached, and he could only get out two words,


    "What. Happened?!" Before Nida could speak, Lady stepped forward.


    "We were attacked, by a small army that appeared to be looking for us." Ranz looked around, and asked,


    "Why is Nida the only one hurt?" Nida looked as if she was disgusted, and explained.


    "The one in charge, he ordered his men to prioritize bringing me to him, alive." That was all Ranz needed to hear to understand what happened. Along with the rage, there was a silver dustsl led calm as well. He wouldn''t forget the one who had injured, and tried to shame his wife; but he wasn''t going to lose himself in the process of seeking self satisfaction.


    Ranz started giving orders to the surrounding people to prepare for the attack. The whole time he never noticed how he just took control. Even though they were preparing for combat, the villagers couldn''t help but smile at the fact that there was a leader to direct them into battle.


    As Ranz started giving out orders he didn''t notice the two women beaming at him with pride. The first was of course Nida. She was never sure about the plans to turn Ranz into a king, and had said her fair share against the idea due to Ranz''s reluctance. The other was elder grandma, who had heard everything even though she was just outside her house. She never doubted her plan, in her opinion Ranz''s capability as a king would come out eventually regardless of his intentions. Unaware of the twos looks, he continued giving orders.


    "I want the hunters to start setting traps in the forests surrounding the entrance to the village. Nothing too elaborate, snares or tripwires. We need to get them on edge so that they''ll be twitchy. The traps will also serve as a way to alert us of their arrival.." The hunters left softly to carry out his orders and Ranz turned to Luna.

 Chapter 150 - Big Bite (2)

    "Nida!"


    Ranz loudly called out Nida''s name and barged inside her room without hesitation. He pulled the blanket that was covering her head and leaned toward her to talk closely to her.


    "I know you''re not sleeping."


    "Why do you sound angry?" Nida asked after opening her eyes slowly.


    "Why do you have to do that to Wendell? Did you become heartless after gaining so much power? "


    "H-heartless?" Nida pulled Ranz''s collar towards her, and that made Ranz almost on top of Nida. While Nida remains lying on her bed, she looks straight into Ranz''s eyes with a disappointed expression. "How come I became the bad guy here?"


    Ranz was upset at what Nida did, and he doesn''t get why Nida was giving that disappointed look, whereas he is the one who should be disappointed by her action.


    Nida tended to do eccentric or mischievous deeds a long time ago, but she never did anything hurtful to others, which is why Ranz was shocked that Nida could hurt someone now. He ends up becoming upset with himself because he knows that he is the reason why Nida turned like this.


    "How come I have become heatless?"


    Didn''t you send Wendell just because he interrupted our conversation? You should not use your powers for that reason! "


    Nida feels like crying and suddenly it becomes hard to breathe.


    She initially assumed it was due to exhaustion and the draining of her power, but it is her heart that is aching right now.She knew she did wrong by sending Wendell flying, but that does not automatically make her heartless.


    Nida was frustrated that she could not finish what she was about to confess.


    Nida was frustrated that Ranz was too slow at advancing on her these days.


    Nida was frustrated that they couldn''t have their own time to talk without being disturbed.


    Everything becomes annoying and frustrating to her nowadays, but does that really make her the heartless one?


    No matter how frustrated she is,


    No matter how much she feels heavy in her chest,


    She decided not to swell up.


    She was clear that Ranz was the one she liked, but suddenly it became hard to put a label on their relationship.


    "Okay, fine, sorry!" Nida shouted while covering herself with her blanket, but Ranz pulled the blanket away again and held up Nida''s hand to stop her from pulling back the blanket.


    "You''re not sorry at all. You shouldn''t be treating someone weaker than you like that! Nida, you don''t have to be like this. " Ranz said it in a gentler tone, but it irritated Nida even more.


    Nida doesn''t get what Ranz is talking about, but it''s obvious that Ranz is looking at the old Nida and not the current priestess Nida. Now that Nida thought about it, Ranz showed the same expression when he discovered that Nida had worked in the underworld before. The same frustrated expression as if it was comparing the current with the old Nida, who was a nave and happy teenage girl.


    "What do you mean I should be like? I am who I am now. What are you expecting? After you two almost ripped my back with your claws and broke my bones, Do you expect me to remain happy-go-lucky? Do you expect me to be mentally fine after being labeled crazy for warning them about werewolves? Do you think I''ll be fine after having had a nightmare for ten years? No, Ranz! But still! I will still try to like the two of you! I still want to be with the two of you! But now you are going to dictate to me what I should be feeling? Like what my father did to me? Ranz, fuck off!Fuck off! "


    Nida could not hold on to her tears any longer and cried while shouting at Ranz. She was not hating the twins anymore because she was aware that Ranz and Randell were victims as well, but she couldn''t help but get emotional as she couldn''t easily forget the hardship and nightmare she experienced a long time ago. And the way Ranz scolded her now was the same way her father treated her and tried to control her a long time ago.


    When she was young and nave, she thought she had the most loving family, with parents that could provide her with both love and wealth, but it was just an illusion. Nida''s mother doesn''t entirely love her; her mother''s priority is her husband, while Nida''s father was so overcome with political power that he could do anything for his position. And that includes making Nida the perfect daughter who is excellent at everything she does. Nida''s family was already rotting before she could know, and the werewolf attack was the one that uncovered the pungent family.


    Nida hated it when someone was controlling her, which is why she disagreed with Mila''s plan.


    Nida hated being played. That is why she despised everyone who tried to alter her memories.


    And now that Ranz was trying to teach her how she should use her divine powers, it is making Nida angry. Even if she decided to like him more, there is no exemption if someone tries to control her.


    Nida only wanted to be free.


    "It''s not¡ª" Ranz was stunned seeing Nida crying, and he couldn''t think of the right word to calm her and apologize to her. Ranz only wanted Nida to realize that what she did was wrong, but he didn''t expect that she would breakdown like this. Ranz hugged her instead, as the words couldn''t come out of his mouth.


    "I said fuck off!" Nida slapped Ranz''s back to make him stop hugging Nida, but Ranz hugged her tighter. He didn''t know if apologizing was the right move and just remained silent as he used his cheeks to wipe Nida''s tears.


    "W-what a weird way to wipe tears." Nida commented as she finally calmed down and felt embarrassed about her sudden outburst.


    She tried to push Ranz away from her, but Ranz refused to move away and just held her arms up again. He managed to hold Nida''s hands with only one hand.


    "You said apologizing to you doesn''t make you feel better." Ranz seriously shared, looking down at her. "So I won''t apologize. Instead, from now on, I''ll stick like glue to you. You can treat me like a slave." Ranz volunteered because he was hoping to make Nida feel better.


    "You''re a real RL¡ª."


    Thud!


    Ranz and Nida were about to make up again, but suddenly the door opened and the lady fell on the floor.


    "Randell''s girlfriend? Do you need something?" Nida asked as he looked annoyed again at another interruption to their conversation. Nida wondered when they could have a proper conversation without anyone disturbing them.


    "W-what do you think you''re doing?"


    Of course, Lady loves to misunderstand things, and she misunderstands Ranz and Nida''s situation again.


    Nida is crying while Ranz is on top of Nida and holding both of Nida''s arms. "Lady immediately walked up to the two and pushed Ranz away from Nida.


    "I thought it was Nida the bitch, but it was Randell''s brother who might be the beast!" Lady thought to herself as she thought that maybe Ranz was the one controlling Nida and making both Randell and Nida suffer.


    "I-it''s not what you think!" Ranz exclaimed as he pushed himself up from the side of the bed.


    Lady helped Nida to get up and moved the bed away.


    "You predator!" Lady yelled angrily at Ranz and shielded Nida from him.


    "Oh! Wait. He is not doing anything wrong! I am fine. Nida grabbed Lady''s hand to make her look at Nida.


    "It''s pretty obvious he''s forcing you! Let''s call the police! You don''t have to be scared!" Lady dragged Nida out of her bedroom to get her phone. She dragged Nida with her because she had left Nida alone in the bedroom again.


    "Oh! No! No! I am really fine! We are just arguing over something! It''s not what you think!" Nida took Lady''s phone to stop her from contacting an emergency call.


    Lady was frustrated again as she saw Nida''s situation with Randell, thinking Nida was not aware that she was a victim as well and being treated badly.


    "No! This is definitely not fine! This home is not fine! " Lady insisted on making Randell and Nida escape away from Ranz.


    "What is happening?" Randell exited the kitchen after hearing such a commotion and seeing Nida''s messed-up face, and Lady has returned to her hysterical state.


    "Ah, Randell. Your girlfriend is misunderstanding things. Please clear this up for us. " Ranz also went out of the bedroom and looked drained.


    "She''s not my girlfriend, Ranz." Randell''s response


    "She''s not." Ranz and Nida asked at the same time.


    Lady was embarrassed with the two reactions and said, "I know you are all shocked with me being too nosy, even though me and Randell are not even close. But I can not let this be! Each one of you is living the wrong way! Please stop physically abusing each other! "


    Nida was too stunned to continue her emotional breakdown and her tears had also dried up. She then made a light nudge toward Randell and asked, "What''s wrong with her?"

 Chapter 151 - Big Bite (3)

    "What''s wrong with her?" Nida asked Randell.


    "Is she more peculiar than Nida?" Ranz inquired further.


    "S-she was just worried about me. She''s harmless." Randell responded with a sigh.


    "W-what are you three whispering together?" Lady''s nerves are calmed after witnessing the three casually conversing with one another.


    "Randell."


    Randell was pushed toward Lady by Nida, forcing him to explain.


    "Ehem! What kind of misunderstanding are you imagining again?" Randell asked, as he could not tolerate Lady being paranoid.


    "S-she was being forced into the bed! Is your brother forcing you to do bad things as well?" The lady pointed at Ranz as if he was a criminal caught in the act. "How long has he been exploiting you both? We can report him to the authorities!" Lady exclaimed something that made the three drop their jaws once again, but it was Nida who broke into laughter first.


    "W-what''s funny?" Lady was confused once again.


    "No. No, are you writing a novel? Do you think one of us is being abused? And Ranz! Hahaha! You have become the villain!" Nida''s frustration and bad mood melted away after hearing Lady''s ridiculous story. She never expected that Randell would find such an interesting girl to flirt with.


    "Stop laughing like that! She will misunderstand you more!" Randell covered Nida''s mouth to stop her from loudly laughing.


    "What is your name, miss?" Ranz stepped forward and asked the lady in a serious tone. Lady steps back because he sees Ranz as an evil predator.


    "Lady! w-What do you want?" The lady responded defensively.


    "We are like family here. We are not abusing anyone here. We are just having some sort of disagreement, but it''s not your business. I hope you won''t poke your nose at us like that and judge us the way you please. " Ranz politely talked to Lady, but his expression was telling Lady to leave them off and to stop her from being nosy.


    "R-ranz, scaring her away won''t fix the misunderstanding." Randell let go of Nida and he stood in between Ranz and Lady, shielding her from Ranz.


    "Who is she, by the way? What is she to you? Why is she acting like she belongs here?" Ranz asked, interrogating Randell instead. Ranz was always worried about Randell because Randell was ten years younger than his physical age. Ranz thought that Randell tends to trust anyone with ease, much like how Randell opens up to others. Ranz was able to protect Randell when they were still one, but now he could no longer filter the people who would try to approach his brother. He was worried that some people would take advantage of his brother.


    Ranz''s reaction to Lady''s actions was not a good one either. Although he tried to be polite to her, Ranz could not help but hate Lady who was talking about them slanderously. Lady even dares to listen in on their conversation, which irritates Ranz even more.


    Randell and Nida noticed that Ranz was annoyed for the first time in a while and tried to separate Ranz and Lady.


    "Hey! Randell talked to him in the kitchen. Prepare the food while you''re at it. I am starving!" Nida dragged Lady inside her room, waving her hands at the two. Nida doesn''t like it when Ranz is annoyed, especially since he has the bad habit of being violent when angry. "We will have our own girl talk!"


    Bam!


    Nida locked the door and left Ranz and Randell alone in the living room.


    Haaa~


    Ranz heaved a long sigh, but he remained scowling. Ranz now knows why Nida sent Wendell flying. It is frustrating to be interrupted in the middle of an important conversation.


    He is not only annoyed but also doesn''t know how he will deal with Nida after this, now that their conversation didn''t end well.


    "She should be thankful that I don''t have my claws anymore." Ranz blamed Lady for everything.


    "Hey, Ranz! Don''t treat her like that; she''s my¨C. " Randell took a breather and reflected on his relationship with Lady.


    "She''s your what?" Ranz asked while crossing his arms.


    "This is strange." Randell tilted his head and said, "We only met twice. Why am I working hard like this?"


    "You asshole! Stop taking home random crazy girls!" Ranz squeezed Randell''s cheeks. He would love to punch his brother out of irritation, but only Nida will suffer from healing Randell.


    "S-she''s not crazy, though! She''s a kind girl. She was just like that because she was concerned that maybe one of us was getting abused!" Randell replied while trying to get away from Ranz Hands.


    "How did you know that she''s kind? You only met her twice!" Ranz scolded Randell and continued squeezing Randell''s cheeks.


    "She will be my instructor at the vocational course I took. So be good to her! I''ll be seeing her more often from now on!"


    "So you''re not going to date her?" Ranz had finally let go of Randell, and the two looked at each other confusingly.


    "Why would I date her? We have only met each other twice."


    "Then why are you two doing it already?"


    "Doing what?"


    "Sex in the car."


    "..."


    There is a short silence in between them.


    Randell looked at Ranz with disbelief, while Ranz was looking at Randell with a scowling expression, waiting for Randell''s explanation. He always thought of Randell as innocent and pure and never thought that he could do such a thing, but still, the possibility of Randell''s exploring at his age is high.


    "You have misunderstood us as well, Ranz. We are not doing that. Do you think I''ll be attracted to her? I love girls with big boobs like Nida!" Randell shouted at Ranz, claiming what Ranz had said was ridiculous.


    Ranz lost his scowl, and he was stunned at what Randell said, but later he chuckled.


    "Your right! Nida''s chest was be-." Ranz could not continue what he had to say because of the silver dust that suddenly pushed them toward the kitchen. And before it disappeared, the silver dust hit them in the head.


    ....


    ....


    "Ugh! Those bastards!" Nida said as she put her palm on her face. She then looked at Lady, who was also flustered about what she had heard from Randell.


    Nida and Lady were inside Nida''s room talking to her, but Nida had no idea Randell would shout his preference in boobs.


    "I am sorry for that." Nida apologized, but Lady just kept staring at Nida''s healthy chest and hugging her flat front.


    "Your name is Lady, right? I am sorry for all the trouble and the confusing things we showed you. We should treat you better as our guest, but we really suck at that. Actually, we really did have such a weird relationship, but I assure you that none of us is being abused or exploited. Thank you for the concern. "


    "B-But the way I see it, it''s not only weird, but your relationship is dangerous! Perhaps you are color blind and can''t see all these red flags? Randell as well!" Lady let go of her flat chest and clasped her hand over Nida''s hands instead. She hasn''t given up yet on her thought that Ranz is an evil predator.


    Nida frowned and was also about to snap like a ranz, but she held her temper and thought more about how to explain it to Lady. She has the power to alter memories, but it''s the last thing she would use because Nida hated such power. She doesn''t like someone altering her own memories the same way they alter others''.


    "Look, miss Lady. We have known each other since childhood. There is no such thing as abuse or what not. I am not blind for whatever reason. We just live like this. That''s all." Nida repeated the same thing again as her brain could not think of a way to make Lady stop thinking that they were being predated upon.


    "Then why are you crying just a while ago?"


    "Ah, That. We had a fight, but we were in the middle of making up when you barged in." Nida brushed her long hair awkwardly. "You know what, how about hanging out with us more than trying to explain this to you? Our relationship is really complicated. My brain is really not designed for this. Let me tell you one straight fact. Randell is Ranz''s brother. I only love Ranz, so you don''t have to worry about that. You can date Randell! Anytime!"


    "W-wait! I am not going to date him!" Lady was startled and flustered by the sudden shift in their topic. Why are they suddenly talking about dating?


    "You don''t?" Nida looked disappointed at what she had heard. Lady''s concern for Randell is a strong indication that she will make an excellent girlfriend for Randell."But you looked good together."


    "No! I have a boyfriend! " Lady shouted in embarrassment.


    "What the fuck? And you are flirting with him?" Nida narrowed her gaze toward Lady and was shocked by the news that Lady was indeed dating someone else. She couldn''t contain her disappointment and anger, and her silver dust suddenly appeared inside the room and glowed so brightly that it made it hard for Lady to see. Although her vision was slightly blurry, she could see the menacing aura that Nida sent off together with the glowing silver dust.


    "W-what is going on?"

 Chapter 152 - Big Bite (4)

    "W-what is going on?" "Lady exclaimed as she froze in place.


    Nida was in the center of a blinding silver light that surrounded her, emitting a dark aura despite being surrounded by a holy-looking silver glow.


    Fear gripped Lady''s body, preventing her from moving. Lady''s body froze and his stomach turned icy.


    Lady''s heart began to hammer against her chest; she couldn''t do anything, even if she wanted to run away.


    Lady was always in danger because of her debt, but she had never faced death before, especially with this type of danger.


    Nida finally noticed the fear in Lady''s expression and she immediately dropped her silver dust down, but there was still some dust that was swirling around the room.


    She ran up to Lady and hugged her.


    Nida, of all people, understands how terrifying it is to see something supernatural for the first time, especially if it has a deathly aura.


    She didn''t mean to use her dust like that, but it was the first time it became uncontrollable after the sudden spike of her emotions.


    "Aah!!! I am sorry! I am sorry for scaring you!! I didn''t mean to! I am sorry! " Nida hugged and rubbed Lady''s back to apologize. Nida knew that her actions were unreasonable and she didn''t expect that her parents would react like that.


    Nida thought she needed to train her mind so that the same mistake would happen again.


    BAM BAM BAM


    "Nida, what is happening in there?"


    Randell and Ranz rushed back to Nida''s bedroom to doom after sensing the tremendous flow of power.


    The door was locked. That is why they kept slamming their bodies against the door. But even so, they couldn''t open it.


    The dust that was still present inside the room was preventing the door from bending.


    "Oh, no! I was a whi" Nida panicked and looked into the door, but she couldn''t let go of Lady.


    Lady was still dazed and still taking her time processing what she had just witnessed. Did I almost die? That''s what she assumed.


    Lady''s body was still trembling even though Nida was much gentler now and comforted her by rubbing her back while apologizing. Lady was still shaking in fear, but she could notice that the hostility and viciousness in Nida''s eyes had now gone and were replaced by fright and concern.


    "What was that?" Lady asks again as she gives Nida a chance to explain, but Nida continues to cry and only "sorry" comes out of her mouth.


    "C-calm down!" A lady shouted.


    Lady should be the one who needs comfort, but Lady ended up comforting Nida instead. Although fear is still there, Lady could now think properly and she adjusted fast to the surrounding silver dust.


    "Miss Lady! I am sorry! I thought you were single and I expected you to date Randell! Maybe I was just too exhausted, or I was in a bad mood. I don''t know! Suddenly, I can''t control my dust! I am sorry!" Nida shouted while still crying, feeling extremely bad for what she had done. Although she didn''t hurt Lady physically, she knows that physiological trauma is a wound that is the hardest and slowest to heal.


    "Breathe in, breathe out, and stop crying! First, calm down." Lady couldn''t understand anything that Nida had said, and she didn''t know what else Nida was apologizing for. Lady just wanted Nida to calm down so that the swirling silver dust would also calm down.


    "Yes, miss lady. I am sorry." Nida said, while breathing heavily in between her words.


    She holds her chest to calm down, and soon the silver dust, little by little, disappears.


    "I am sorry." Nida said after calming down.


    Blaggh!


    The bedroom door was slammed open, and the twin dashed toward Nida.


    "W-what happened?"


    "Are you alright? "


    The two checked on Nida and ignored Lady who was also in front of Nida.


    Lady was pushed to the side and was left to watch the twin dramatically check on Nida''s body.


    "I don''t know, but I am just suddenly being too emotional today!" The crying continued after the two kept asking her if she felt okay. The more they asked, the more she felt uncomfortable.


    "Excuse me?" Lady tries to interject, but Randell and Ranz''s focus are all on Nida.


    Lady was greatly frightened and shaken by what happened, but the more she watched Nida being emotional and the two ignoring her, her trembling stopped and she is now more annoyed than scared.


    "Can''t you see me too? She almost killed me! " Lady shouted to get the attention of three, which she succeeded in getting.


    "Aa!!! Yeah! My dust almost attacked her! I am really sorry! Sorry! " Nida crawled toward Lady and cried again, but Randell noticed something when Nida crawled.


    "Nida! You''re injured! " Randell shouted and looked at Nida worriedly, while Ranz checked on Nida''s bottom, which Randell was pointing at.


    Although Lady is getting more annoyed that their attention was only focused on her for not lasting more than a minute, she also checked on where Randell is pointing at.


    "B-blood!" Ranz shouted and hurriedly picked up Nida and carried her in his arms. He was panicking about what to do. Nida is the only one who has the power of healing, and he doesn''t know if the priest still needs to go to the hospital.


    "Wait a minute. Lady stared at where Nida was bleeding. "Miss Nida, is this the time of the month?"


    Ranz and Randell stopped panicking and looked at Lady, wondering what she meant, until they heard a loud gasp from Nida, followed by a loud laugh.


    "Did you also hit your head?" Randell asked while he checked Nida''s head, who was still being carried by Ranz.


    "No! That explains why I am getting too emotional today! Oh my gosh! should be careful! " Nida jumped off of Ranz''s arms and went back to hugging Lady, but in a calmer way. I am really sorry. I scared you right? "


    Lady was speechless again and just silently received Nida''s hug.


    "What do you mean?" Ranz and Randell asked, as they didn''t get what Nida said. "Is there some date that you should remember from using your powers?"


    "No. It''s my period. " Nida replied while burying her face in Lady''s shoulder. Nida was embarrassed for acting too emotional just because she was having her menstrual cycle. She was wondering why she was too hyper and emotional at the same time today, and her period explained everything.


    "I almost killed someone just because of PMS." Nida mumbled. Premenstrual syndrome (PMS)


    Ranz and Randell were stunned by what they heard.


    "S-so you are fine?" Randell asked again, to which Nida replied with a nod.


    "Shall we go?" Ranz awkwardly asked Randell to leave the room because it was not for boys to deal with.


    Ranz and Randell silently walked out of the bedroom and went back to the kitchen while Nida and Lady were left still hugging each other.


    "You should change now, Miss Nida. Your pants are wet with blood." "Lady she said to Nida, who was sticking to her like gum.


    "I am sorry for scaring you." Nida apologized again. Her period could not justify why this lady needed to experience such a horrifying experience. Nida knows that what she showed to Lady is not something anyone could easily forget. Nida doesn''t want to give anyone else''s nightmare because she knows how much worse it is to have a repeating nightmare.


    "It''s okay now. I am alive. Thanks for sparing me. " Lady replied as the image of intimidation she experienced was still clear in her mind.


    "No! No way! This is my fault! I am sorry. Here look." Nida raised her hand to show Lady her dust.


    Lady was startled and pushed Nida away. She thought Nida was about to attack her again.


    "No, no. I am not going to attack again. Look, my abilities are not intended to cause harm to others. This is divine power. I am the one who is at fault. My dust is not evil. "


    Nida swirls her dust around Lady and heals the slapped mark and scratch on Lady''s face. She also added a calming effect to her dust to make Lady less tense around it.


    "D-divine powers?" Lady repeated Nida''s words as she observed the dust. She did feel better after the dust swarmed around her and she felt less tense, but she could still not help but be wary.


    "Then why did you act like that just a while ago, as if you were going to kill me?"


    "My dust also moves based on emotion. Because of my period, I didn''t fully control my emotions. This sounds ridiculous, but my PMS almost hurt you, but I hope you still forgive me! I cannot offer money or anything else, but I am sincerely sorry! "


    Lady stared at Nida once again, and this time, Lady was the one who approached Nida.


    "T-this is not a dream? Did I go crazy? What''s with these powers? Where''s the camera? Am I being pranked? "

 Chapter 153 - Big Bite (5)

    "Lady?" The woman said silently, but due to the tavern being dead silent, everyone heard her. The woman had tears start showing in her eyes, as she tried to reach out to Nida.


    "Lady! It is you! I know those eyes anywhere! It''s your mother Lady, I''m so happy you''re alive!" At this point the woman reached out and tried to take nida''s hands, only for her to slap them away. Nida had the look of a demoness, as she looked at the woman who she grew up believing threw her away. She looked at the woman, and only said four words,


    "My name is Nida!" As she fixed her with a cold stare. Lady''s tears ran down her face to fall onto the floor at her feet at her daughters rejection of her. It was this point that Shane who had also gone into shock, became aware of the situation. He recalled the woman that took the thing his wife birthed away, and was filled with fear for a brief moment. When he didn''t see her around though, he grew bold and fixed his glare onto Nida. Nida''s attention was switched to Shane as she detected his hostility.


    "I threw you away you little freak bitch, did you return so I could finish the job?" Shane sneered at her, it was this point that Randell stopped looking at Lady and turned his attention back to Shane. At this moment however, Lady moved suddenly between Shane and Nida shocking the whole tavern. Where there was only defeat a moment before, her eyes blazed with fury as she tried to protect her daughter, even if she didn''t accept her. She had only taken his abuse before, but now she spoke to him clearly,


    "Don''t you lay a single finger on her! I failed to protect her all those years ago, and I won''t repeat the same mistake!" Randell found her courageous actions admirable, which was why when Shane reached forward Randell grabbed his arm. Shane looked at him in surprise, but Randell only had a smile on his face as he introduced himself.


    "My name is Randell, sir and madam, I believe it''s more proper to introduce my self as your son-in-law though." Before Shane had time to register Randell''s words, he kicked him clear across the room onto a table where he stayed down. Lady took a moment before she realized what Randell said, and recalled he said Nida was his wife earlier. She then started looking him up and down as if appraising him. Lady quickly turned her attention back to Nida however, and tried to talk to her.


    "M- Nida, please let me talk to you. Even if you don''t want me in your life, just let me say what I want to. Please just let me apologize..." As she finished her sentence Lady started crying again, all her fury from a moment ago lost. Nida was about to refuse her with a glare, but Randell quickly grabbed her and walked a slight distance away.


    "Nida, I think we should listen to what she wants to say." Nida looked as if she had been betrayed as she protested.


    "Did you forget he just said he threw me away, if office assistant hadn''t gotten me I probably would have died! And you want me to try to forgive them?!" Randell nodded as he heard her words, but in his mind he had the thought Shane threw her away not Lady. In office assistants story she had only met Shane, and Lady said she wasn''t able to protect Nida. This along with the way she acted tonight, Randell felt it would be best to attempt to form a relationship with Lady at least. He decided to use his secret weapon in this argument, even if it was a low blow.


    "I only know if it was me, I would give an arm and a leg to see my parents or sister again." Nida flinched noticeably at Randell''s words. He told her about the accident, even if she didn''t understand some of the words he used like "airplane". So she knew that chances were high that Randell''s familywas dead, or even if they miraculously survived, as a lost person there was no way Randell would ever see them again. When she compared their situations, she at least had a chance to form a relationship with her mother; she knew there was no denying the connection. Looking at the way she acted, it was like she was throwing a temper tantrum.


    "I suppose we could at hear her out..." As she wasn''t speaking quietly, Lady beamed when she heard her accept. Randell then turned to her and said,


    "I know it is late at night ma''am, but do you mind if we intrude on you for a bit?" Even though it was almost the middle of the night, Randell felt they had to do this as quickly as possible so Nida didn''t change her mind. Lady''s smile widened even further at his words.


    "Of course, my house isn''t far from here and I can put on some tea." Her husband completely forgotten, Lady quickly led the way to the door. Randell leaned over to Felix, and said,


    "Take care of Shane for me, don''t do any thing too drastic for now though." Felix nodded at Randell''s words, and he also went to the counter before leaving.


    "How much for the table and chairs?" He asked in order to pay for the damage. The bartender just shook his head though, while looking scared that Randell might try to do something to him if he asked for money. Randell sighed, and reached into his coin pouch and pulled out five silver coins.


    "For the damages, the rest can go towards drinks for your patrons." Hearing Randell''s words the bartenders eyes went wide, and the customers cheered. He knew it was quite steep for repairs, but figured it might earn some silence regarding Nida being a mutant. Even if it didn''t, they might drink enough to forget most of the details. Settling the matters, Randell followed Lady out and towards her house.


    As Randell and Nida left with Lady, Felix was arranging it so that Shane would be out of the way for a while. He had kept a stash of herbal ingredients for poisons, and mixed something that would keep Shane knocked out for the next few days without killing him. He then stashed him on a barge that was about to leave, even at this time of night, and then returned to the inn. He had interpreted Randell''s words to not do something drastic as killing him, so he considered this quite mild.


    Randell and Nida were following Lady through the streets of Lawrence city. She didn''t say anything though, and just silently led them to her house. Randell wasn''t sure if she was quiet from anxiety, or if she was purposely waiting until they arrived at her home. As they were walking, Randell swiped the mirror from Nida''s pack, figuring this was something that needed office assistants input.


    Not long after they left the inn, they arrived at a two story house that looked quite cozy. Randell looked up at it and saw some light upstairs, he realized that Nida must have some brothers or sisters or something. Lady stopped and pointed to the house,


    "This is my home, and where you were born Ma-, Nida. Let''s go inside, I''ll get some tea started and you can meet your brothers." Nida had a look as if she didn''t know what to think, especially when Lady mentioned that she had brothers. Randell then patted nida''s back, and said,


    "I''ll be a couple minutes, until I join you guys you should talk a little bit and learn more about each other before jumping into the heavier stuff." Nida gave Randell a look like he abandoned her, and Lady had a look as if she wasn''t sure what to think. Randell gently pushed Nida into the doorway, and turned around to walk towards the alleyway. There he pulled out the mirror, and activated it to talk to office assistant. Nothing happened for a moment, then her image showed up on the tiny piece of glass.


    "Randell? What''s going on, where''s Nida?" Even though it was the middle of the night, Randell could see quite a bit of light, as well as Elise and Wendell on her end. In the background as well, he could see the wooden siding of what looked like a new house. He was somewhat excited because this meant they were building houses already, as the last time they talked to office assistant they were living in tents. He was now a little anxious as well, because he wasn''t sure how office assistant would react to this situation.


    "Well you see, she''s currently talking to her mother, and her brothers...." The threes faces on the other end froze as they registered Randell''s words, then from office assistants, he saw a flash of confusion, realization, then finally fury.

 Chapter 154 - Big Bite (6)

    Nida collapsed after using her divine powers excessively. Nida could still hear Lady panicking and calling for help, but Nida''s body wouldn''t move even if she tried.


    "Randell!" Lady tries to call for Randell again, but no one outside the bedroom responds.


    Gently, Lady carried Nida to her bed and checked her pulse and breathing before she ran out of the bedroom.


    "Hey! Randell! " He peered through the kitchen, living room, and other rooms of the apartment, but Lady didn''t see any shadows.


    "W-where did they go?" "Lady Wonder"


    She then took her phone and tried to search for Randell''s number. She has Randell''s phone number because Randell would be her student, but she''s not sure if she saved it yet or not.


    "Shit, what''s her number?" Lady ed out of the apartment and looked out at the building, checking if the two were just around the area, but they were not.


    Lady returned inside and paced back and forth as she could really not think of what she had to do. She then decided to check Nida''s phone to try to call from it, but she couldn''t tell which of the contact names Randell''s number was.


    "Jhonny, bravo? Spongebob? Squidward? Hotdog one? Hotdog two? Clean freak priest? Superman? Motherslapsoil? Fatheralmighty? What the hell is this?"


    There was no decent name listed in Nida''s contact list, and that made Lady even more confused.


    "P-riest? Should I just call this one?" Lady talked to Nida, even if she didn''t receive any response, and tried to ask her if she was going to dial the right number.


    Ring Ring Ring


    "Why is it not answered?" Lady s on her fingernails as the phone just keeps ringing.


    "You''re such a thick face." A reluctant voice answered Lady''s call, and she hurriedly asked for help.


    "Are you really a priest?"


    "Hmm? Who are you? " Daniel asked the unfamiliar voice.


    "My name is Lady. Miss Nida just collapsed. I guess for using divine powers. Ranz and Randell were also absent!Please help me! "


    "What was she doing to drain her powers?" Daniel remains reluctant, as if there is no sense of urgency in his voice.


    She helped me solve my problem! I mean, she saved me from receiving death threats every day!" Lady doesn''t know enough to where she could give details about Nida. That is why she didn''t tell Daniel everything that happened.


    "How long have you and Nida known each other?"


    We just met today! Please help! Hurry!" Lady back to panicking as she could see Nida''s complexion becoming paler, but the only sound she received from the other side of the line was a loud scoffing.


    "Hello? Please help me! "


    Tot tot tot


    The call ended without Lady knowing if Daniel would help or not.


    Lady forgets about Daniel and tries to call another number. Shen chose to call the "Fatheralmighty" contact list and waited for it to respond.


    "What do you need?"


    Lady felt iffy about the way the calls were responded to and another reluctant voice responded to the call.


    "Hello, Nida collapsed, and I am using her phone to find some help. Do you know how she will... "


    "Don''t waste my time. Call the hospital if she''s sick, and call the funeral home if she''s dead. "


    Tot tot tot


    The call ended again.


    But Lady was trembling, but not because of the tension of finding help, but because she felt bad for Nida, who had such people around her that didn''t really care for Nida.


    She could also not call the hospital because Lady could remember how Nida and Randell avoided going to one.


    Lady tries to call the other contact list but it doesn''t respond to her calls. The only list she didn''t try to call were the hotdogs, because the name seems like a joke to call for help.


    "Hmm? She was breathing just a while ago! Why can''t I feel her breathing?" Lady panicked even more, as she didn''t know how to do CPR. She stood up and left the bedroom again. She was about to leave the house to look for Randell, but she bumped into someone after she went out of the apartment.


    "Are you the one who called me?"


    Lady was stunned and stared at the person she bumped into. Lady stopped for a moment, entranced by Daniel''s pretty face. Because of Daniel''s black hair, black clothes, and black cold eyes, Lady could feel the mysterious aura of Daniel that made her dreamy.


    "Excuse me?" Daniel snapped his finger in front of Daniel as she was slightly drooling in front of Daniel.


    "Oh, no! Are you the clean freak priest?" Lady Snap snapped out of her reverie and refocused her mind, as this was not the time to fantasize about meeting a pretty guy.


    "Clean freak?" Daniel''s eyebrows furrowed, but at the same time, it would be Nida-like to be called a clean freak.


    "Oh, no! It was your name on her phone!"


    "Okay," Daniel bluntly responded, then he went inside Nida''s apartment. She was about to stop Daniel because she didn''t entirely know if Daniel was really someone she could ask for help, but then she just let Daniel go because Daniel acted like he knew his way to Nida''s room.


    "Se really drains her power." Daniel placed his hand on Nida''s forehead and a dark colored smoke appeared around him. The black smoke was slowly absorbed by Nida''s body.


    The black smoke was too eerie, that made Lady suspicious and tried to push Daniel away from Nida, that stopped Daniel from healing Nida.


    "What is it?" Daniel jumped away, which made it impossible for her to touch Daniel.


    "You looked more like a sorcerer than a priest!" Lady shouted, judging Daniel as an evil entity based on what he looked like. Based on the movies she watched, Daniel is more similar to a villain.


    Daniel heaved a sigh as he is somewhat used to being judged as an evil priest or being mistaken as a dark entity because of his aura and dark-attributed powers.


    "She''s not in danger anymore, but since you don''t want me to finish healing her, let her suffer." Daniel indifferently talked to Lady and moved out of the bedroom after that.


    He silently walked out of the apartment and rode his car.


    Lady just watched as Daniel left, as she was not sure yet whether to trust Daniel''s power.


    "Where did the two go?" Lady mumbled something. She went inside the kitchen to get some ice towels for Nida and then she tasted the adobo left on the stove undone. The meat was still hard, but the sauce was already well-seasoned.


    "Why did they leave the house as soon as we left?" Lady wondered if there really was someone who would really care for Nida, because it seems to her that the people around Nida are reluctant to help her.


    "Oh! You''re up! " lady was startled to see Nida standing up again. Are you alright? "


    "Did someone come?" Nida asked, still feeling dizzy.


    "Ah, I called the clean freak priest. He came and lightly gave you dark-like smoke. I don''t know if it was safe, but then he left so soon after. "


    "Ah, Danie. " Nida gives off a bitter-sweet smile after hearing that Daniel came. "He might be thinking I was being thick-sinned for calling him again."


    "Why? Did I make a mistake for calling him?"


    "Ah, Don''t worry. You did a good job of taking care of me. Thank you. " Nida returns to her bed, unable to bear her headache any longer.


    "Anyway, where''s the twin?" Nida feels weird that the two worry-freaks aren''t worrying about her at all. If they knew that Nida was sick, they should have rushed toward her.


    "I don''t know. When we get back, those two are not here anymore."


    "Don''t tell me they are aimlessly looking around outside just because we left without telling them."


    Nida hurriedly took her phone to call Ranz.


    "Hmm? Who is the hotdog one?" Lady asked after seeing Nida dialed the number for the contact under "hotdog" one name.


    "Ah, it''s Ranz. Sorry, did you get confused about whom to call? " Nida called to say that Lady used her phone because her phone was sticky because of the wet and it was still warm.


    "Y-yeah, You named your contact list weirdly. " Because of the awkwardness between them, Lady scratched her head.


    Nida just smiled and waited for Ranz to answer her call.


    "Where the fuck are you?"


    "I am in my bedroom. I am hungry and buy some on-the-go food. I can''t wait for the adobo to be cooked. " Nida talked to Ranz as if nothing had happened.


    "You''re at home? Then where did you go? You suddenly disappeared! "


    "I''ll tell you when you go back. Buy me some food and come back here asap.


    Ranz didn''t wait for Nida''s response and dropped the call. She then lay on her bed to rest because of her headache.


    "What is it, Miss Lady?" Nida looked up at Lady because Lady was intensely looking at her.


    "Maybe people disregard you because you disregard them as well."

 Chapter 155 - Big Bite (7)

    Randell continued thinking as it got darker, eventually becoming completely night. Randell eventually had an idea, but figured it would better to sleep on it. The plan he came up with was insane, the fact that he thought so while he was still tired said a lot. If he still thought it was a good idea in the morning then he would go through with it. Randell looked at Nida and felt a sense of regret about waking her up, if he wasn''t so exhausted he would let her sleep all night. After waking her Randell enter dreamland within seconds.


    Randell woke to the familiar scent of Nida, and the glow of the sun behind he mountains. He shot a glare at Nida and said,


    "I thought I said wake me a few hours before dawn." She nodded at his words, neither looking guilty or irritated and replied ,


    "Yes, but you needed the extra rest. And don''t pretend you didn''t let me sleep in either, the dawn came too early after you woke me up. You took an extra hour or two of watch last night didn''t you?" Randell suddenly found a stump in the other direction rather fascinating as he pretended not to hear the words of his wife. The two finished the leftover fruits and nuts from the day before, and set out once again.


    Only a few hours later they arrived at the edge of a cliff, looking down at the plains leading to the entrance of Tirdaral. Randell groaned as he tried counting the men camped out down there, the number had gotten closer to ten thousand at this point. Randell looked in admiration of the massively carved doors to the dwarven kingdom, still unbelieving that soon he''ll get to meet them for real. The doors were carved into what seemed like a cliff, except it extended all the way up to what seemed like the top of the mountain, past the clouds in the sky. He then looked at the piles of rubble next to the doors, and felt a pang of regret at the loss of what he suspected was another example of flawless dwarven sculpting.


    Suddenly there was the sound of a small explosion from the mouth of the cave, and Randell smiled. If they had some kind of explosive, then it made the plan he was coming up with even better. Nida was turning pale at the sight of all the soldiers, and asked,


    "So the plan is to go through all of them?" Randell laughed at her words, and shook his head. He then started taking off his shoes, while indicating Nida should do the same. She followed his directions with hesitation, and stowed the shoes in her pack afterword.Then, just like when he grew them out of his fingers, Randell grew claws out of his toenails. He then turned to Nida and said,


    "We''re not going to fight all of them, we''re going to cut a line straight through them while destroying and killing as much as possible without stopping. Then we are going to climb the Worlds Crown." Nida''s face twitched at his words.


    "You''re joking, right?" Was all that came out of nida''s mouth. Randell simply shook his head once again, and started explaining.


    "The dwarves will be cautious of us if we just walked up to them, and we''ll have to fight the soldiers eventually. By destroying everything we can on our way through, we''ll prove that we''re not with the soldiers while also crippling them before we have to fight. Climbing the Worlds Crown is also a right of passage for dwarven royalty, crippling the human soldiers and undergoing trials meant for royalty should hopefully give them a good opinion of us."


    Randell had read in the book about the dwarves that he bought, that before a king was considered they had to climb the Worlds Crown to prove their determination. If a potential King was unwilling, or unable to then it proved they were unfit for ruling. The only downside was that as Randell wasn''t a dwarf, so him climbing the mountains would most likely be contributed to chi or mana. That was why he also wanted to cripple the encampment, to further raise himself in their eyes. Hearing his reasoning, Nida groaned but didn''t say anything. Randell smiled and handed her his arrows.


    "I''m going to be using fire and my sword, I want you to focus on targeting anyone that looks important. The main goal though is speed, if they get a chance to surround us then we''re dead. We''ll have to go as fast as possible." Nida smiled at his words. They had never tried to go as fast as possible before, even the trip here though it was in haste, was made with moderation for saving energy. She took the arrows and added them to her own quiver.


    Randell then stood, and walked off the edge of the cliff like he did in the battle. Nida followed him a split second later, and they both kicked off the base and shot themselves forward. When they ran normally, Randell compared their speed to that of a car on a road. When they sped up at this point however, he compared their speed to a car on a freeway, in other words they were fast. The two raced across the plain towards the encampment. Though he told her to focus on archery, Nida still used the surrounding energy to cloak them so that the guards wouldn''t notice them until it was too late.


    As they neared the guard post they erected, Randell threw back his head and howled. Part of his plan was to cause confusion by instigating the trained dogs the humans brought in to attack. He hated the fact that most, if not all of them would die, but even Fenrir agreed that dying in defiance was better than being needlessly sacrificed. So as Randell''s howl echoed across the camp, it was answered by the barking of nearly a hundred dogs. Hearing the amount of canines that answered him made Randell even angrier.


    The guards that heard his howl turned to see where the wolf was, only to receive and arrow in each of their throats instead. Randell and Nida then jumped and cleared the minor wall that they built instantly, then kept running. Randell had his sword in his right hand, while his right was covered in flame, and fire arched over the tents until it hit one, then exploded.


    At this point the soldiers realized that they were under attack. Randell continued sending fire out while his sword swung at every person he came across without missing a beat. Nida listened to his words, and every time someone who looked more important appeared she let an arrow loose, then moved onto the next one. In this fashion they made their way swiftly thought the camp.


    Then Randell saw a pile of something that smelled familiar to him, but not from this world. He smiled evilly, and sent a fire ball at the pile of what seemed to be oil barrels. Leaving a small mushroom cloud behind him as the shockwave added to their speed. The more soldiers came out to meet them, the more fell at his blade. As they were nearing the edge of encampment and the foot of the mountains though, Randell swung his sword and heard a distinct breaking sound.


    He felt a brief pang of loss at the weapon, before he saw someone who was dressed in the brightest armor he ever saw. His armor seemed to have the design of an owl, and he looked as if he was a capable fighter. Randell then flung the broken blade at his face, then moved on not even seeing if he hit the man or not. He then used fire in both hands, as the destruction of the camp increased. As they got closer to the cliff like mountains, Randell shouted to Nida,


    "JUMP NOW!!" and the two pushed off of the ground soaring briefly in the air, before slamming against the cliff face. They dug their claws into the rock, and then swiftly made their way up not even looking back at the destruction they caused. There were several people shooting arrows at them, but with how fast Randell and Nida were moving only one found its way to Randell''s shoulder. He groaned in pain, before yanking the arrow out and burning it. Soon they moved even out of the range of the arrows.


    Alex was furious as he strode through the camp and surveyed the destruction. He had a hand to his face as blood flowed from the wound he sustained. This was the main cause of his fury, as the attacker dared to attack his face. Alex''s instinct had barely alerted him to the danger when the man threw his sword, and it was thrown with such strength that it had even destroyed his own sword just to deflect it.. He still sustained a deep injury to his face however.

 Chapter 156 - Big Bite (8)

    Unaware that the dwarves were already preparing to meet them, Randell and Nida continued climbing the Worlds Crown. They had continued climbing at a fast pace, using chi to launch themselves higher and higher. When they would take a break from using chi, they looked as if they were simply running up the cliff on all fours. For hours they simply continued moving up, as the sun continued in its journey across the sky. When it started disappearing behind the distant mountains, Randell called out to Nida,


    "Let''s make a small cave with mana and rest for the night!" She simply nodded in agreement, and the two then set to carving the rock out of the cliff walls. After the battle at the village Randell learned how to better manipulate rock and dirt, so carving out a place to sleep wasn''t a big deal to him. He and Nida placed their hands on the rock in front of them while hanging from their claws, and sent their mana into the rock, carving away he rock hey didn''t want.


    What they removed from the cliff, they threw out from the wall not caring that it would land on the camps below. The end result was a small cave five feet deep, and ten feet across, more than enough room for the two. Nida crawled forward until she was well inside the cave, and collapsed on the floor. Randell didn''t say anything, and looked at her with tenderness in his eyes. He felt horrible for driving her so hard the last several days, but it was a small price to pay for all the lives they would change.


    Seeing she wasn''t waking anytime soon, Randell decided to stay on watch. They had decided that a watch would still be necessary while climbing, due to the possibility of the the rock breaking and spilling them out into the open air, and flying monsters thinking of a midnight snack. Randell sat back against the wall of the cave, and pulled out some drawing supplies he kept in his pack.


    Randell started working on a design that he thought would help the dwarves. If fantasy lovers on earth knew what he was drawing, they would crucify him for his sacrilegious acts. However, he didn''t have the luxury of worrying about "immersion" as to him there were real lives at stake. If any people, had a problem with what he was doing, he''d tell them to go to hell.


    Randell had learned that due to them being unable to use mana or chi, dwarves were considered the "weakest" race. As such any war fought between them and other races usually ended with them losing. They would only stand a chance due to the weapons they made, and used in battle. However these weapons would only carry the dwarves so far, against people who literally trained to manipulate the elements and controlling their own body.


    The truth though was actually very different, as without taking man or chi into consideration, dwarves were actually the strongest race simply by physical strength. Randell was actually curious on who was stronger with just brute strength, dwarves or werewolves. As the night continued on, Randell continued working of his design, trying to find the right way to combine it with magic for the dwarves to use. He figured that the original item would actually be considered useless due to chi and mana users being able to defend themselves against it.


    As he continued working the sun started rising, taking Randell by surprise that it was already morning. He decided that they could rest for a few more hours, and woke Nida so that he could get some sleep. She was angry at first, thinking that he was skipping his own rest for her. It took Randell a few minutes to explain to her that they weren''t going to continue until around noon, she still grumbled about how it wasn''t enough time but consented to his plan.


    Randell then laid down and closed his eyes, losing consciousness almost immediately. It felt almost as immediate that Nida was waking him up at noon. Randell was obviously still very tired, and Nida said to him,


    "You''re taking the first rest tonight, you''ve shorted yourself on sleep the last two days in a row." Randell smiled bitterly and bowed to the words of his wife. After a small meal of the dried meat they had brought with them, the two continued if way up the cliffs. Randell looked at the rest of the distance that they had to climb, and almost felt a sense of vertigo. He almost had the thought that he underestimated the climb, and had more respect for the dwarven Kings that had made the climb with out any chi or mana.


    As the day continued, so did Randell and Nida. They didn''t have the same haste they had the day before, since they were already out of range of any retaliation from the encampment below. They still ran up the cliffs, just not as intensely as they had before. They deleted this pattern the next two days, as they endlessly tired themselves out. Both of them had torn their hands and feet bloody several times, for the skin to simply knit back together and tear again not long after.


    Finally after nearly four days, just as long as it took for them to run to the foot of the mountain, the two reached the top of the mountain. Both Randell and Nida pulled themselves over the edge, and collapsed at the relief of real flat ground for the first time in days. After what felt like hours, Randell turned to stand up, and came face to crave with an entire dwarven army.


    Randell looked at the dwarves that had gathered apparently for a fight. However he could also see interest in some of them as one walked forward. Surprisingly he spoke the human language to Randell,


    "Greetings humans, I would like to know why it is you have intruded in our territory." His words were somewhat welcoming, but his tone wasn''t wasn''t as pleasant. Randell thought about his next words, before saying,


    "We have come in aid of the dwarves, so that we might unite against the growing threat. We are as threatened as you are." At Randell''s words Nida looked at them and showed them her eyes. The dwarves own eyes widened as they thought about this development. The dwarf looked thoughtful for a moment, then said,


    "I am known as San antonio, one of the dwarves Chiefs. How do I know you are truly intending to help us, this woman could be a simple ploy to get us to let our guard down against you." Randell was about to answer, but then he heard one of the dwarves muttering in the background.


    "more like a prostitute he found in a brothel to bat her pretty eyes at us" The dwarves around him laughed silently at his words, until a bloodthirsty aura pressed down on all of them. The one who spoke looked up in terror, and saw randell glaring at him with glowing orange eyes.


    "speak that way about my wife again, and I''ll throw you off this cliff!" surprising everyone present, the ones who he wasn''t targeting could even feel his aura. They sat back watching the situation, it was their own kinsman who started it but if Randell tried to attack then they wouldn''t stay still.


    They were really surprised though, when they heard Randell speaking the dwarves language. They were doubly surprised, when nida''s eyes also started glowing orange. Randell then stated to the gathered dwarves,


    "we are not humans, don''t confuse us with them!" After a few moments the glow faded from Randell''s eyes and the bloodthirsty aura started disappearing. There was an audible sigh of relief through those who had faced the brunt of Randell''s rage. They also started glaring slightly at the one who spoke for nearly bringing that beast down on them. Randell felt this was the most desirable situation though, as he was able to demonstrate that he wasn''t human and that he wasn''t a pushover. The gathered dwarves now looks at him with a small measure of fear, so Randell decided to confirm that he was in fact an ally.


    "The two of us come from the far northern mountains, there is a small settlement of mutants up there that has escaped the persecution of normal mutants. We came here to call for allies to stand with us in the coming fights, or to join us as we build our own nation away from human control." Randell knew he probably made down mistakes in his speech, as he lacked real use of the dwarves language.. It seemed as if the message had gotten to them though, as they looked at Randell with a small amount of respect now. Then the one who called himself San antonio stepped forward, and announced to the whole assembled group,

 Chapter 157 - Big Bite (9)

    "I think you have your period as well." Nida commented while she looked up at Ranz.


    Nida feels strange about Ranz''s current expression because it doesn''t match his scowl before they entered the car.


    Ranz''s face now has a blissful expression after Nida willingly holds him in her arms while they are sitting on the passenger seat. And he also gazed at the lady who was sitting beside the driver''s seat as if he had just won over something.


    "What do you mean by that?" Ranz asked, his eyes smiling.


    Nida just leans her head on Ranz''s shoulder. She still feels sleepy, but luckily her period didn''t hurt like it usually did, thanks to her divine powers.


    She closed her eyes and let Ranz''s arms wrap around her. Nida wasn''t sure if they''d completely forgotten about their first argument. They shouted at one another and didn''t even finish talking to each other after Lady interrupted them. Nida just wants to avoid thinking about it, but she knows they can''t always shake off their issue.


    Nida just decided to stay close to Ranz again until they had the chance to talk about their relationship again.


    "Ugh, we are still early." Nida groans after Randell drops them off. Randell''s orientation seminar is at 7 a.m. That is why he needs to take the two to their office before seven so that Randell won''t be late either. Of course, Lady would be with Randell because she''s his instructor from today.


    "We really need to buy our own car." Ranz commented as he awkwardly looked at his hand, which Nida was casually holding on to.


    They stood in front of their company building, thinking about where they would be spending their time waiting for their office to open. Their office opens at exactly eight in the morning, and employees cannot enter before that. LARO emphasizes the importance of being on time as it opens at exactly 8 a.m. and requires employees to leave the office at five.


    That is why they cannot always rely on Randell to give them a ride, as Randell''s schedule is very much different than theirs.


    "Shall we buy a car now?" Nida suggested something which she herself scoffed at, "As if I have the money."


    "I have the money. Shall we?" Ranz proudly stated.


    "Wow, good for you to have the money." Nida smiled and they walked side by side to the nearby car dealer they knew, but they loudly laughed together after reaching the showroom.


    "Haha! It''s still seven in the morning!"


    "Of course, it''s still closed! Haha!"


    They couldn''t believe that they didn''t consider its opening hours. They walked a few meters away from LARO with a positive attitude, as if they were buying a car, as if they were only going to buy milk tea. Ranz and Nida couldn''t laugh and clutched their stomachs.


    "Haha! Ranz, let''s stop. The crowd was looking at us. They might think we''re crazy! " Nida tried to stop laughing and wipe her teary eyes.


    Ranz also stopped laughing and looked around them and asked, "What crowd?"


    "What do you mean, what crowd? People are obviously looking at us! " Nida replied in a hushed tone, so the people around her wouldn''t notice that they were now talking about them. However, there is no crowd in Ranz''s vision. They were literally alone on the sidewalk, and only moving cars were the only things Ranz could see with people.


    "Are you still sick?" Ranz approached Nida closer and checked the temperature of Nida''s forehead. Nida was fine, and her complexion looked better. That is why Ranz wonders why Nida was hallucinating.


    Nida hugged Ranz''s arms as she felt slightly scared of what she was seeing that was not visible to others, thinking what kind of additional ability her powers gave her. Nida focused her eyes on the people in the street and asked Ranz again, "Don''t tell me you can''t see the people around you?"


    I really can''t see what you are talking about. We are literally alone on this sidewalk. " Daniel replied in a hushed tone, as Nida spoke softly as well.


    "Then what am I seeing?"


    Nida blinks her eyes and stares more at the busy people she could see, soon realizing that the people she is vividly seeing don''t have their shadows.


    Spirits?


    Ghost?


    Nida was thinking about what type of supernatural being she was seeing. She wonders if it''s her first time seeing one or if it''s her first time noticing it. Neither of them is a good thing.


    Nida wanted to avoid supernatural beings as much as possible, but seeing spirits would make it harder for her to live in peace.


    Sometimes she wonders whether it is good to know everything regarding the world of supernatural beings and actually do her job as a priestess, or whether it is better to stay clueless and stubbornly avoid it.


    "You must be seeing spirits." Ranz commented. Nida panicked for a moment when Ranz removed his hand from being tightly hugged by Nida, but Ranz hugged her soon after. Ranz could feel Nida''s trembling while she huddled in Ranz''s arms. That is why Ranz decided to fully hug Nida to comfort her. Nida felt relieved after she received Ranz''s hug, and she buried her face in Ranz''s chest. Her trembling stops after receiving Ranz''s warmth and she also has the energy to throw out some joke, "Hmm. I really love your chest. Especially this little one. "


    Nida jokingly poked Ranz''s nipple and looked up at him with a smile.


    Ranz''s face turned brightly red and he scolded Nida for teasing him, "D-don''t kid like that! I guess you''re fine now! "


    Ranz was about to move away, but Nida hugged him again and buried her face in Ranz''s chest.


    "Sorry, I was kidding. But don''t leave me alone! Some of them are looking at me! What should I do?"


    Ranz didn''t know what to do, as he could not see the same vision Nida was seeing. He only knew that when a living being died, they didn''t go to the afterlife right away. They stay in the living world for forty days before they ascend. That is why a supernatural being who died with a core still intact could still return to life, but there is still another condition, but it is one of the things needed to come back. On the other hand, humans who died would never have had a chance to be resurrected because humans have the weakest core of all the races in the world. No one actually knows what the human core looks like because it was shattered before a human could take its last breath. And so, the soul of human beings wonders around the living realm with a choice to ascend or not, and that is what makes the spirits or ghosts.


    Just pretend you can''t see them. "As long as you don''t disturb them, they''re harmless."Ranz advised. He then slowly broke off their hug and held Nida''s hand instead. "Let''s go back?" he asked, to which Nida responded silently with a nod.


    Ranz and Nida walked too slowly, making Ranz feel like he was dragging Nida because of how slowly she walks.


    "We can''t reach the office if we keep walking like that." Ranz looked down at Nida, who had her head and gazed down at the sidewalk. Nida looked scared again. That made Ranz stop walking and raise Nida''s face to see her expression clearly. "What''s wrong?"


    They are all staring at me! Nida exclaimed, which made the spirits react more and swarm closer to her. Oh, no!Help me! "


    Nida panicked and shakenly hugged Ranz. There is no place she could run to and just decide to shut her eyes not to see ominous beings. The spirits were staring at her with their eyes popped open, most of which could be seen more of their pupils.


    Nida doesn''t want to talk to any of the spirits and wishes to not get involved with them.


    Nida feels like she was cast into a horror film in which she is being hunted by hundreds of spirits. The only difference is that it is creepier in reality.


    Ranz fixed his gaze on them. though he couldn''t see the spirits bothering Nida, he menacingly looked at their surroundings, hoping to send the spirits away. Ranz then picked up Nida and carried her to his arms. Nida, who was still shaking in fear, buried her face in Ranz''s neck and wrapped her arms around Ranz''s shoulder.


    "W-why? Why suddenly can I see them? " Nida mumbled while thinking about what trigger might have triggered her to see the spirits. At the same time, she wonders whom she should be asking for help about this.


    Daniel? The world''s three Angel?


    Nida doesn''t have anyone she can rely on to ask for information, while Daniel, whom Nida surely trusted, is now distancing herself from her.


    "I hope there are no spirits at the office.." Nida mumbled as she could now see their office from a distance.

 Chapter 158 - Mark It (1)

    After they explored the tunnels for a week, Randell and Nida returned to the surface to prepare for the departure. Thankfully Ranz still let them stay with her, while her and ranz were still mourning. They were pretty busy for the next several weeks as the word spread of the migration. Most of the dwarves rejected the idea, but eventually had to give in or they would have been left behind to starve or be enslaved. There were several that stayed behind, and some only agreed to leave because Randell mentioned the possibility of them returning one day.


    There was also the fact that another full moon came, and Randell had to spend another night in the dwarves black cells. He also had to explain what they found in the labyrinth, and what might threaten them when migrating. The Chiefs were quite surprised to find that Randell and Nida managed to fight everything they came across, and they didn''t block any tunnels, but merely left traps so they would still be useable later. In fact, after finding that most of what was down there was edible, Randell wasn''t as proactive in killing them because the monsters could be emergency food supplies.


    He then mostly helped with the preparation for the caravans and moving leave. They had carts that they were loading up, and surprisingly they could run on little tracks they made in the tunnels leading down to the labyrinth. Randell once again realized that the dwarves were truly amazing. After three weeks of preparation, they were finally ready for leaving.


    {How many all together are going?} Randell asked Wendell as he led the way down to the tunnels. Wendell shook his head and replied,


    {only about three quarters of us here, so about six thousand all together.} Randell didn''t know what to think at the number. On one hand it was a lot of people to provide protection and a future for, on the other it wasn''t enough to truly make a difference against the purge yet. He could only hope that they''ll get the numbers they needed from the elves and beastmen. They would have enough to rebuild San Antonio though. But then Wendell said something that surprised Randell,


    {there''s still caravans out there traveling, the ones who stayed behind will direct them to follow us, and we''ll have at least a thousand more arriving, maybe more.} Randell felt this was promising though, since they would have more joining them, but will also give them more time to prepare.


    Randell was thinking about future arrivals as he made his way down to the labyrinth. Once he made it down to the tunnels, he and Nida waited for more of the caravan to show up, and they started their journey. During the time they were down here previously, both Randell and Nida studied the maps and tunnels so that they could learn the way through.


    As they traveled through the tunnels, it took several days before they ran into another monster. This time it looked like a giant insect, some kind of beetle with horn. This time instead of transforming, Randell wanted to try fighting it with his battle axe. As the beetle flew at him and Nida, he rolled to the side and swung at its legs. Though the beetles shell was hard, he managed to get through two legs with one swing thanks to his strength and chi.


    The beetle roared in pain, and barely kept its balance with its third leg on that side. As it spread its wings to charge Randell again, Nida used her ability to leap over the beetle and severed one of its wings. It roared in pain once again, and Randell kept forward and swung his axe down on the joint between its head and body, effectively decapitating it.


    Randell glared at the beetle, of course the first thing they killed this time wasn''t something they could use for rations. He shook his head, and went back to escorting the caravan through the tunnels.


    They had been traveling for several weeks in the tunnels. Due to burrowing monsters and any attacking the rear of the caravan where Randell and Nida couldn''t help, they had lost almost a hundred dwarves. This didn''t dampen their spirits though, as they expected to lose many more in this dangerous move. The bigger problem was the dwindling supplies of food and water. They were able to use certain monsters for extra rations, or find an underground river, but with no certainty if a monster would be edible or if there was a river they couldn''t help but be concerned.


    Randell on the other hand, was starting to feel the pressure from being underground so long. He figured he wouldn''t be as affected if he moved at his normal pace, but he had to wait for the caravan behind him. Nida was similarly feeling it, as she grew up in a forest without any sort enclosure. This was the first time she was so enclosed for so long, and she didn''t like it. They were getting noticeably better though, as according to the maps they might only be down there for another day or two at the most.


    {let''s call it a day, Nida and I will scout ahead and see if the exit is nearby.} when they heard his words the dwarves became noticeably excited, as even though they loved being underground it was a different story being in the labyrinth. As they all started settling for the night, Randell and Nida started rushing ahead. Though they couldn''t leave, the rush of the wind as they swiftly made their way through the tunnels was enough to calm them somewhat. They moved through the darkness, and Randell spotted movement ahead. He signaled Nida and they stopped to examine the monster. It was a large hairy animal, that had two horns on its head, that wasn''t that caught Randell''s attention though.


    "That''s a horned bear!" Randell exclaimed with excitement as he recognized the scent. If it was a horned bear then it might mean that it wandered in somewhere and they were closer to the surface than they thought. Nida swiftly drew her bow, and loosed an arrow at its head. Even in the dark of the cave the arrow found the eye she aimed at, and the bear went down with only a weak groan.


    After they brought down the beast they returned to the caravan with the carcass, and explained the situation. After leaving it for the nights rations, they returned to exploring the tunnels to find the exit. The two had spent over an hour searching, and only barely caught the scent of fresh air. They became even more excited than when they found the bear, and rushed towards the scent until it started becoming stronger. After several more minutes, they saw light ahead, and finally for the first time in well over a month saw the sky above them as they left the cave.


    Randell and Nida were ecstatic as they were finally "home". They breathed in the scent of the trees, the smell of the breeze going through them. They listened to the animals in the brush, and the creeks gurgling nearby. Neither one realized how much they missed the mountains until they had returned. Randell and Nida looked at each other, and suddenly felt emotional as he held her face and said,


    "We''re home." Before kissing her passionately. But as much as he wanted to go further, the two held themselves in check as they both reluctantly returned to the cave to report the exit. After a little more than an hour of travel, they found the night camp again and reported what they found to Wendell.


    {we found the exit, a little over an hours travel for the two of us, so about a days march from here. Let''s rest up for the night before we finish the journey.} Wendell also became noticeably excited,


    {really?! Then we can finally see some sunlight again! Believe it or not, after being in these caves for the last weeks I''ve had enough of being underground for a while. Too much extra stress being on guard all the time.} Randell laughed as he understood what Wendell meant.


    That night everyone slept easily as some of their tensions were loosened when they heard they''d be able to leave the next day. Randell and Nida also got the rare chance to sleep all night as several dwarves insisted that they''d wake them if something happened.


    After they woke the next morning, Randell and Nida led the dwarves to the exit they found the day before. As the caravan filed their way out of the tunnels they started to cry out with happiness at leaving the labyrinth. It wasn''t long until Randell sensed someone approaching and looked to see several people dressed in leathers in the trees. He smiled and called out to the leader, a familiar woman with three eyes,


    "LADY! We''re home!" Lady smiled at him and Nida when she walked over.

 Chapter 159 - Mark It (2)

    He screamed at his men, hoping that closing the tunnels would be enough to stop those horrors. They were confuse for a moment due to the fact that there were still several thousand men in the mountains, but seeing the marks of his body moved to do as he said. It didn''t take long for the sounds of explosives to echo out, and the tunnels they worked so hard to claim were closed.


    They then started the retreat, so that Ranz was able to report what he saw in the mountain. He felt as if he forgot a very crucial detail though as he thought back on it from his recovery bed. It wasn''t until much later that he saw how those things marked his face and body, and he swore to have his revenge.


    Back at the battle however, Ranz was experiencing a mixture of horror and shock at the sight of Randell and Nida. Randell wielded an axe in his left hand, and Wendell''s hammer in his right, while Nida just tore through the the opponents with her claws. Though they never harmed any tikbalang, just seeing them tear through the army as if they were nothing on a beastly rampage was enough to inspire both terror and awe in the horse tribe people. He had wondered what set them off, but when he saw the hammer Randell used was Wendell''s realization dawned on him, and he shed a few tears for his fallen friend.


    He decided to leave the main tunnel to the two of them, and focused on the ones he was in charge of. The plan was to use the magic muskets on waves so that there was no gap in reloading. These weapons Randell brought them were a real game changer as he puts it, he said they required some other form of power before, but they used magic crystals and runes to replace them. As the battle wore on the humans began to dwindle in number due to Randell and Nida. They had long since cleared the main tunnel, and we''re now roaming the numerous routes to find more enemies to kill.


    Randell woke on a cold stone floor, naked and covered in blood. He saw Nida not far away in the same situation. He realized that she must''ve shifted right after he did. He couldn''t even recall what happened after he changed, he looked around and saw the axe and hammer nearby. He felt the sudden pang of the loss of Wendell, and would''ve cried if he didn''t have Nida to take care of. He crawled over to her and gently woke her up.


    The first thing Nida did when she woke was start heaving. Randell was scared that she would start throwing up parts of people, but was relieved when it was only dry heaving. After she spent several minutes trying to clear her empty stomach Randell went to find something to cover her nakedness.


    When Ranz reached the workshop the dwarves had taken, he was greeted with the sounds of metal striking metal as they hammered away. He walked though the area, unable to use his nose due to the high amounts of heat and sweat in here, until he found Wendell. When he also saw Ranz approaching, Wendell quickly finished what he was working on before making his way over with a grin on his face.


    "Finally, we get to start working on your personal weapon, this ought to be a masterpiece." Wendell was born after the dwarves quit working with adamansteel, and so he never worked with the material and was looking forward to the challenge. He was also looking forward to using the chance to forge a masterpiece that would please his patron God, Hephaestus. He was also excited, as if Ranz accomplished what he swore and killed Arthur, then his weapon would most likely be the one used to do so. Ranz was excited, as according to the dwarves an adamansteel weapon would last him his whole life.


    "First we need to see your fighting style, to know what dimensions would be best. After that we''ll take your measurements as well as any preferences you have for your own blade. It''ll take us a couple weeks, but it should be ready in time for the attack." Ranz nodded, excited. As they were talking, Randell joined them as he was a fellow smith and understood what the dwarves wanted for references best.


    The two faced each other, Ranz had a larger practice sword and Randell had shorter ones in each of his four hands. The two rushed at each other, and Ranz swung first. Randell used two of his blades to block him, and the other two lashed at him from the sides. He danced out of the way, and swung once more from the side. Randell swept his own swords, and Ranz''s swung by him harmlessly. He then used Ranz''s momentum against him, and swiped at his shoulder. Ranz ducked and was about to attack once more, until,


    "STOP!" Wendell called out. The two stopped their movements, and turned to look at him. Wendell then said,


    "We should have what we need, now it''s time for the measurements." Ranz nodded and walked forward after putting the practice sword away. Wendell surprisingly did everything himself, as hehad Ranz hold his arms out, and took his measurements. Ranz then asked,


    "Don''t you have any assistants?" Wendell nodded and replied,


    "Yep, but they wouldn''t be of any real use here. I plan to do everything to make your sword myself, as it''s harder to make a masterpiece if there''s holes in the process from others helping." Ranz nodded in understanding and didn''t ask more. After the measuring was done, it was time for the rough draft to be drawn. Wendell got out some paper and started drawing. When Ranz looked over he saw a large sword curved to look like a fang. If he understood the dimensions right, it would be so big that he''d need both hands to use it, but he would only need one hand while transformed. He was excited to see that he would be able to use the sword in both of his forms, he wouldn''t be able to use it as much inside, but that''s what his claws were for.


    Nida returned to the room later feeling a sense of relief. She almost ran out of time to make the tea and received quite the scare from it. She put that matter aside, and set to packing for the upcoming trip. They had just under a week before leaving and they would be in the labyrinth for around three this time once again. What she worried about though was when they reached LARO, as she would have to keep her hood up or be identified as a mutant. The one most concerned though, was Hilda as she didn''t want Nida to walk right into the slave Capitol.


    Over the winter the two had grown much closer, seemingly to make up for all of the time they lost. She also grew closer to her brothers as well, by teaching the three of them how to use chi. She had even taken Michael out into the forest a few times, to learn more about the native animals like tusk Giants to learn about taming some of them. When Ranz mentioned it he seemed to have an excited glow in his eyes as he talked about the possibilities from using the tusk Giants muscle. As she expected, after returning from Lucy''s Hilda was waiting for her. She stood when she saw Nida and said,


    "No matter how much I think about it, I still can''t get used to the idea that my daughter became a queen, even if Ranz hasn''t been officially coronated yet. A queen that''s going to march into battle no less." She finished with tears in her eyes. The idea of a queen fighting wasn''t strange in the past, in fact during elder grandmas time it was almost expected. Only royalty that would spill their own blood for their citizens were respected, man or woman. She had been told all this of course, but Hilda couldn''t help but have the thought that she was going to lose her daughter again right after getting her back into her life.


    After moving here she never spared a thought for what happened to Shane, a state of mind shared with her sons. She was shocked to see the change in them after moving, as due to their father all three grew up cold and silent. However after moving she saw each of them smiling more and even caught them flirting with a tikbalang or beast girl on more than one occasion. She didn''t discriminate of course, as all she wanted was for all her children to be happy.


    The mother daughter duo then spent the rest of the afternoon speaking to each other, treasuring their time together before being split once more.

 Chapter 160 - Mark It (3)

    "Let''s go, I haven''t eaten all day." Randell said as they got up and made their way downstairs to eat. Once they were done they returned to their room and Randell dug out a small item he found that day. As he was about to give it to Nida she started to hand him something as well.


    "I guess we think alike." He laughed as they looked at what the other got them. Nida handed him a necklace, a small pendant with the make of a wolf. It looked silver but when Randell touched it his hand didn''t burn.


    "I already made sure it''s not silver, it''s probably just something that looks like it." Randell smiled, and immediately hung it over his neck. Nida then looked at what he handed her, and her smile was radiant. She instantly put the charm bracelet on her wrist, and said,


    "I love it, thank you." When he saw her smile Randell couldn''t help himself and leaned forward to kiss her, and the two spent the rest of the night in a very good mood.


    It was a little over a week later that Randell heard about a small slave auction at the market about to start. He went with Nida to get a general idea of what they were like, and see what conditions slaves were usually kept in. He didn''t expect much, but the reality of what was there was almost too much for him. Men, women, and children of all ages and races were marched out onto a stage, chains on their wrists and nothing but a small loincloth to protect their shame, some didn''t even have this.


    They were clean for the most part, after all who would want to buy dirty merchandise? But almost all of their eyes were dead, and most showed obvious signs of malnourished. He watched as the first man was led forward and the announcer proclaimed,


    "First we have a strong strapping young man, capable of doing physical labor or perhaps even training to be a fighter." He continued going on before they started the bidding, and the man was bought for ten gold pieces by someone Randell learned belonged to the coliseum. He knew the man would now make his living as a killer for sport, or would soon die for sport. His already sour mood took another turn downhill.


    After that the auction got progressively worse, until one point that a girl, no older than thirteen was led forward. Once she stood in front of the crowd the only piece of clothing she had, a small loincloth, was ripped from her and the announcer shouted out,


    "And here we have a beautiful young woman, still growing and it has been confirmed, pure. She knows housework, and could be useful as a maid." Randell knew the announcer didn''t believe she would be a maid though, otherwise he wouldn''t have removed her loincloth. He gripped his hands so hard a drop of blood fell, and he felt bile rising in his throat. The most intense bidding started then, as several nobles started trying to buy her.


    "Five gold pieces!"


    "Ten gold pieces!"


    "Twenty!"


    And so the prices went up, and up, until she was finally sold to a fat disgusting man for fifty gold pieces. A strong worker sold for ten, and a youthful pure girl sold for fifty, Randell grew even sicker. He could feel Nida trembling beside him, both from revulsion, and relief that she was able to avoid that kind of life. Randell hoped that was the worst, but he was proven wrong. After that girl several other girls were led up, some even several years younger than the first, most were bought by filthy looking lords, and some were bought by people he learned were brothel masters.


    As the auction went on his revulsion only grew, and finally it ended and Randell left with Nida, leaving a small trail of blood drops from him gripping his hand so hard. If he hadn''t been training to control himself he was sure he would''ve gone wolf there, maybe he should have. For the first time Randell was looking forward to the next full moon, just a day or so away. It was obvious this world was rubbing off onto him, as he simply wanted to kill at that moment.


    Randell refused dinner that night, and was unable to sleep after witnessing what he did. The only reason he did not act on it, was the thought that in only around a month he would be fighting to free all of them. That and the thought that he committed the faces of the ones who bought them to memory, and would personally ensure they all died horribly.


    It has been two weeks since Randell witnessed the slave auction, and he had been avoiding going to another one ever since. After the full moon he actually felt better than he did before for once, mentally if not physically. As the major auction approached it was almost time for Randell and Nida to leave and rejoin the others for the attack. They didn''t write down the information they needed as if it was found they would immediately get pegged as spies. However Randell had something else on his mind.


    "Are you sure you''re okay?" He asked Nida who seemed to not be feeling well the last few days. He knew that not all of his capabilities would be transferred to werewolves he made, and it appeared that it also applied to his resilience to sickness. She shook her head and said,


    "I''m fine, probably just from being in the city for so long." Randell didn''t disagree with her, as even he felt a little ill just from being here as long as they have.


    "I''m going out for a bit, maybe walking around will do me some good." She said as she left the room. Randell wanted to go with her, but knew she wanted to be left alone for a while. So he went downstairs and simply hung out in the pub. He simply decided to drink with the other patrons as he waited for Nida. While drinking he was chatting with the others while also listening to his surroundings to hear of there was any new news he should know before leaving. Like this he spent the next couple hours, then when he was starting to get worried when a little before sunset Nida finally came back. He went up to her,


    "Let''s walk around for a bit and get something for dinner." She smiled at his suggestion and gladly held his arm as he escorted her out of the inn. He had gone out with her a couple times, but usually waited until the end of the day to avoid the crowds. She of course still needed to keep her hood up. The two walked around until they found a place to get some food, and enjoyed a relatively nice evening together.


    That ended though on the way back shortly after dark. They were walking back when he caught some movement in the corner of his eye. He saw a robed figure being stopped by some guys and heard what they were saying.


    "How about coming to play with us for a bit, huh cutie?"


    "Um, no thank you. I''m supposed to be on my way..."


    "Ah come on, we''ll show you a really good time."


    "No, please."


    The robed figure, a girl was then dragged into a darker alley, and as Randell watched this he grew angry again. He had done nothing when a man got robbed, he stood by and let some innocent girls get sold to scumbags, he wasn''t going to stand by and listen as a girl was violated when he could do something about it. Without even checking Nida stepped in line next to him and went to help him.


    "Get on the roofs, I''ll take care of it while you keep lookout." She nodded, knowing they still needed to keep a low profile. And the two went to deal with some worthless punks.


    Lady was happy her plan to sneak out succeeded. She was walking around the city with a small purse of gold coins and a hooded robe to keep her face hidden. She noticed a few of her father''s men searching for her, but stayed hidden so they couldn''t find her. She knew that she would most likely get punished later, but didn''t care when she compared what her life will be like soon anyways.


    She enjoyed herself walking around, trying new food, seeing plenty of people, and getting to spend time outside for once. Eventually it started to get dark and she had to go back. Lady started working her way to the palace, but couldn''t remember the right way to get there. As she was walking it got darker before she finally decided she was lost.. She started to look for one of her father''s men, before a group of guys stopped her.

 Chapter 161 - Mark It (4)

    "Bless you, moon goddess, and your champion. This one is eternally grateful for your compassion," and he continued. Seeing him thanking the moon goddess, the rest of the slaves soon arrived at the same conclusion, and started giving thanks as well.


    When Mila noticed the increase in prayers, she sneered. She originally wanted them all to die, but Ranz kept enough of his wits while enraged to ensure the safety of the slaves. She consented to this, as it was the whole reason he came in the first place, and it would increase his strength. They didn''t seem completely hopeless though, as the first one to start praying stopped a few moments later and started trying to direct the others to a safer location.


    two, knew they couldn''t stay in the middle of the city forever, as the buildings around them were still being damaged and at least one fire had started already. He then walked to the nearest slave and said,


    Come on, we have to get to safety. Help me gather as many slaves as possible. Mila and her champion wouldn''t want their effort to go to waste. The other slave nodded, not caring that the one talking to him was a beastman, and they started their work. two then led them all to the only place he could think of, the Office, as they helped any other slaves they ran into along the way. When they reached the giant building, there were over a hundred people following him when someone else led a group out of it. He and everyone who followed him froze as they came face to face with the very woman the entire city had spent the last week hunting.


    Nida looked in surprise at all the slaves in front of her, before they all started kneeling before her. She was shocked but didn''t let it show, as she tried to make sense of what was going on. She looked around and saw the blood-red moon and what seemed to be several hundred werewolves running around and attacking everyone in sight, except the slaves. Then a tiger beastman shouted out,


    "We give thanks to the wife of the champion who helped free us!" She then started to understand that they must have thought that when the werewolves didn''t attack them, that they were sent by Ranz and Mila to save them from slavery. Nida couldn''t confirm or deny their guesses, though, as she herself had no idea why this was happening.


    Before she could say anything, however, a werewolf saw Robert and the rest of the gladiators without collars, and immediately charged them. She simply stood in front of them, much to Robert''s annoyance, as it was supposed to be the other way around, and the werewolf stopped before her. Recognizing its new masters'' mate, it immediately exposed its vulnerable areas in a show of submission before Nida let it leave. After this display, not only the slaves, but the gladiators as well, we''re all convinced they made the right choice. She then turned to all of them and said, with a tone of command,


    Change in plans: go and help all of the slaves you can. Prioritize women and children, and bring them to the Office for safety. Draft any capable man to help you, and save as many as possible. I''ll stay out here to organize them. They all nodded with newfound discipline and started helping those already there enter the office. Robert then removed the collar of one woman who was staying, before clicking it back onto his own neck. Everyone looked at him in shock, until he said,


    "We need to ensure they don''t attack us, so we need the collars." As they understood his intentions, the rest of the gladiators started taking collars from the ones staying at the office as well. Soon after they all started leaving, Robert turned to Nida and was about to ask something, before he noticed her lightly caressing her stomach. He suddenly recalled his wife doing something similar, and paled before he asked her quietly,


    "My queen, are you... expecting?" He almost hesitated to ask, but she looked back at him, and he turned green with anger as she slowly nodded to confirm it. He then said,


    Please allow me to stay and guard you. I understand that you might not need it, but you need to avoid any stressful movements, even in the early stages. " Nida was surprised at his request before she decided to accept. It was the same reason she decided to stay at the entrance and help organize everything. After a while, slaves started arriving in droves as word spread throughout the city. Soon, though, some werewolves surprisingly brought her someone she didn''t expect.


    After watching his king antagonize Mila, Randell knew he would have to prepare to leave the kingdom. Others would think he was a coward, but he thought of himself as practical. He didn''t know if she would retaliate immediately, but he prepared all the same. He was in his office, throwing all of his most valuable items into his bag and had his rapier at his waist. As he prepared to leave, night fell and he saw the blood moon outside his window. Randell knew he made the correct decision to leave.


    He heard the screams as he was about to walk out of his office, and recalled the nearest secret escape tunnel. Normally, the royal family were the only ones who knew about these, but he secretly investigated everything he could about the castle ahead of time. He looked back at his desk, and grabbed the last thing he wanted before leaving, a decorative pen his father gave him when he started advising the king. He stuck it in his pocket, not even concerned with the ink stains at the moment. Randell then made his way through the castle, as he had another destination in mind before fleeing. As he turned to the tower, the princess was locked in.


    Lady didn''t think she would be able to cry anymore after this last week. She watched as her hero was attacked and knocked out, then he was imprisoned while she was locked in a tower, almost as much a prisoner as she was. Every day for the last week, her maid would come to attend her, while also sharing every detail about Ranz''s torture, possibly on her father''s orders. She also heard about how the entire city was on the search for Nida, who she was informed carried Ranz''s child just today.


    As the sun went down that day, she saw the red moon rise, and after several minutes, she heard the yelling, as monsters spread from the prisons to attack. As she watched the people, she was prepared to sacrifice herself. She only felt numb. She no longer felt the need to care about them, as the only person who genuinely cared about her was having his most important person hunted by them. As they started to multiply, her door opened and Mila''s champion, Randell, walked in. He took one look at her, and he suddenly grabbed her arm and started dragging her.


    "You''re coming with me, princess. Your father was gathering his best in the main hall when he brought this on us to begin with. By morning, the city will be in ruins, and everyone will most likely be dead. Lady didn''t know what to do, but frowned and said,


    "No! I''m staying. Randell''s face twitched, before he suddenly backhanded her. Lady was stupefied. She had never been hit before and didn''t know what to think. He suddenly grabbed her by the chin, and forced her to meet his eyes, and said,


    By morning, everyone you know will be dead, and it is all because of the one you seem to be infatuated with. Ranz most likely won''t care about a princess from an already destroyed kingdom. You are mine. " Lady felt an intense fear of her future. She knew that Randell was always interested in her, but she never accepted him because she knew he saw women merely as targets to conquer. Before either of them said anything, there was a sudden shaking, and a hole opened up beneath her, and Lady disappeared.


    Randell heard her shout, as there were several roars in response from the monsters. The sound of her shouting got further away, as did the majority of them. He still had one monster remaining, though, as it tried to climb through the hole to get him. Randell immediately pulled out his rapier and started to attack the monster trying to get him. He stuck it into its arm, and it immediately grabbed the blade without any care for further injuries, pulling it out of his hands before tossing it away. Randell watched as it started to heal the minor wounds, seemingly instantly, and backed up to the wall with apparently no other options.


    As it climbed out of the hole and started crawling closer, Randell fumbled, looking for any weapon to use.

 Chapter 162 - Mark It (5)

    He had been nothing but impressed with the former officer ever since he met him. For some reason he was completely dedicated to serving him and Nida, and was doing as much as possible to help them return north as soon as possible. He knew he didn''t have malicious intentions, because he had Robert secretly question him and a few others while disguised before leaving. After thinking for a moment he told Nida his idea, and with no argument from her, approached him.


    "Ranz, I want to talk to you for a moment." The officer quickly walked over, and said,


    "What do you need my king?" Randell looked him over, and asked,


    "Do you wish to be stronger?" Ranz was confused for a moment, then said,


    "Yes your grace, it was a dream of mine to reach the pinnacle of strength in my youth. I gradually threw away such a foolish dream when I learned how the world worked, and now I only hope I''m capable enough for your highness." Randell nodded at his words, then said,


    "Meet me tonight in the palace, I have something I want to give you." Ranz was confused but promised to be there when Randell wanted him to be. After that he went back to work, but his mind kept wondering what his grace wanted to give him. This bugged him for the next several hours, before it was finally nightfall. He then traveled to the palace, and found Randell, Nida, and the former officer waiting for him in the courtyard. When he arrived he kneeled,


    "I apologize for making you wait your grace." Randell shook his head, and replied,


    "Not at all, if you were busy then it meant more work got done, and that''s not something to apologize for. Now then Ranz, before I give you what I intend to, I need to ask you a few things. First, do you swear to always serve me and mine?" Ranz wasn''t sure why his grace was asking this, as he answered the day they met as well.


    "Of course, from now until I die your grace!" Randell nodded, and asked,


    "Do you swear to protect us with your life, and always ensure the safety of my family?"


    "Yes your grace!" Randell nodded, there were probably more specific oaths he should''ve thought of, but these were what he was most concerned with at the moment. He also listened to Ranz''s heart rate and breathing to determine what he was feeling, which was one of the reasons he chose to go to the abandoned palace where it was so quiet, the other was to avoid witnesses. He then said to Ranz,


    "Hold out your hand." Ranz was confused, but did as his king commanded, before Randell swiftly sliced his palm open with a knife. Ranz flinched, and looked at Randell with confusion on his face, before he saw Randell do the same to his own hand. He panicked slightly, because he didn''t want to watch his new king potentially maim himself, before Randell suddenly grabbed Ranz''s hand with his. Ranz was growing more confused by the second, before suddenly,


    He suddenly felt pain in his entire body.


    THUMP


    Next thing he new Ranz got an insane headache for a brief second, as his senses became fine tuned almost instantly, and his eyes turned a vibrant orange.


    When he recovered from whatever happened, Ranz also realized that he now felt immensely stronger, and as if something was struggling to get out. He hesitated for a moment, before throwing caution to the wind and let out whatever it was. Thick black hair started growing all over his body, he grew even larger, and his fingers and toes sprouted sharpened claws on each one. His mouth became filled with razor sharp teeth, and his strength soared even more.


    Ranz threw his head back, and loosed a mighty howl, as if challenging all those who would dare stand against him. Then he turned his gaze back to Randell, his king. Randell started releasing a slight pressure, and Ranz who felt so mighty, started back into down in the face of him. He felt ashamed, ashamed at his own foolishness in the face of his ruler, but when he looked at him, Randell smiled. Ranz started changing back, and Randell swiftly threw a prepared cloak over him. After reverting back, he started hurling whatever was in his stomach, even more shamed from doing so in front of the king and queen. Randell kneeled down, and said to Ranz,


    "It passes as you get more used to it, and it''s probably normal to feel so invincible when you first transform." Ranz listened as he continued hurling. When he finished he turned back to Randell, and said seriously,


    "Your grace, I can never repay you for the strength and power you have given me, thank you." Randell however shook his head and replied,


    "If you wish to repay me, then make good on your promise to protect my family, and ensure no harm ever befalls them." Ranz turned to look at Nida and the officer, and recalled that Nida was expecting. He then swore internally, he would never repeat his failure with his own daughter. No matter who it was, human, beastman, dwarf, elf, mortal or God, he would never let any harm come to the ones his king trusted him to protect. Seeing the resolution in Ranz''s eyes, Randell smiled again, and said,


    "Stand then, my new brother."


    When Randell woke after the full moon, he didn''t return to the city, but instead started moving towards the meeting point. Waiting there already was Lady, juswa, Robert, and the dwarven army. She looked at him with half closed eyes, and said,


    "You seriously couldn''t wait for us to arrive?" Randell just shrugged in return, as she still didn''t know why he and Nida were so desperate to act. They planned to explain that night however, while also contacting world tree and Hilda to inform them of what happened the last week. They then caught up a bit while waiting, and a few hours after lunch time the head of the caravan of the freed slaves came into view.


    At its head was Nida, Angel, and Ranz, who now carried an even larger aura of intimidation after turning into a werewolf. Right behind them was almost every dwarf they freed, as they informed them who they were meeting with. Seeing their kinsmen, the dwarves in the caravan let out a cheer, and started hurrying forward. When Nida got to him Randell immediately pulled her into his arms, and nodded his thanks to Ranz. She then started catching up with Lady, while Angel looked quite shy at the moment surrounded by all the new people. After a few minutes Randell said,


    "Let''s go somewhere quieter, we have to discuss our travel plans." They looked confused as they all thought they were taking to labyrinth again, but Randell just gestured to an isolated area, and they started a meeting. The attendees were Randell, Nida, Angel, Ranz, Lady, Juswa, Robert, and Yvan; Nida also pulled out the mirror, and used it for the first time since before Randell got captured. He looked at those gathered and the ones in the mirror, and said,


    "First of all we need to explain the exact details of what happened the last couple of months, so that everyone is one the same page." They all nodded, and world tree started first, reporting any significant events that happened while they were gone. Thankfully except a few more beastman refugees, nothing of note happened. Then Lady and Juswa started reporting what happened in the tunnels.


    Apparently when Randell and Nida didn''t bother with the corpses of the monsters they killed it drew others when the meat started rotting. That combined with the entire company of dwarves, they had to fight nearly continuously since leaving. It was mostly just because of the magic muskets that they didn''t have many casualties, however there were many injuries, including Lady and Juswa themselves. Then not long after they arrived at the exit Nida found them alone, and explained that Randell got captured. When she heard they couldn''t help him right away, she then fled back towards Laro before they could stop her.


    This was the first time world tree and Hilda heard about him being captured, so they both looked at him intensely wanting details. Randell sighed, and started explaining what happened after the two of them arrived at Laro. He talked about going to the colosseum, the slave auction, and finally when he saved Angel. When he got to the part where they captured him, several people looked at him through half closed eyes. But when he mentioned that the one who was always torturing him was Lady, the ones from the village became alert.


    "Lady was there?!" World tree demanded. Randell nodded and explained,


    "He said something about getting caught, and was about to be sold in the city.

 Chapter 163 - Mark It (6)

    After detailing what happened the last couple months, and introductions, Randell moved on to the more serious topic.


    "We need to decided our travel arrangements, I don''t think taking the labyrinth is the wisest choice right now." Those present were confused, and Ranz asked,


    "Isn''t it the shortest way to get there? And we need to worry about soldiers if we take another route." Randell nodded, what Ranz said was the exact reason he started using the tunnels to begin with, but Randell then stated his reasoning,


    "Yea, but unlike the situation where we started using them with the dwarves, these people have been chained up, imprisoned, and have experienced a living hell for who knows how long. It wouldn''t be good if they were then trapped underground for several weeks right after escaping that situation, the dwarves would be ok with it, but I bet the rest won''t. Plus above ground we have better chances for hunting game, and replenishing our necessities. As for the soldiers, at the moment the human kingdoms would be more confused, and scared. I doubt they''ll quickly send people after someone who wiped out the heart of a kingdom singlehandedly in a single night. Any soldiers we find on the road shouldn''t be too hard to take care of."


    They digested his words for a while, before deciding he might be right. Even if it was with the help of a goddess, Randell destroying a kingdom overnight is a feat living people could only attribute to Wendell, until they get more information, they shouldn''t be rushing to antagonize Randell. What Randell didn''t say was also the fact that being underground wouldn''t be healthy for Nida in her condition. Given what''s happened so far, he wanted to ensure she was not at all stressed out when he could help it. He then turned to elder grandma and Nida, and said,


    "With this situation though, I expect that the kingdoms would now be aware of our existence. Elder grandma, I''m guessing you know the areas around City best, can you lead City and some other dwarves to build watch towers on the mountain tops to the south of City? It''s time we start worrying about real defenses." Elder grandma was surprised Randell brought it up, and was more than happy to comply. They discussed a few more details, before deciding to retire for the night, beginning the long walk in the morning.


    They had been on the road for nearly two weeks now, and Lady was pretty miserable. She had practically lived in the library her whole life, so she was completely unbuilt for this kind of lifestyle. She tried not to complain about it though, to avoid troubling Randell as much as possible. As she walked along she heard some whispers,


    "That''s the former princess."


    "She was part of the royal family."


    "Her father ordered my peoples deaths."


    "Why didn''t she burn with them?"


    She had been trying to ignore the growing number of insults and occasional threats directed at her, due to her background. She made sure Randell didn''t hear about it though, as she already felt as if she caused him enough problems. As she thought about Randell she looked towards him and Nida, who was sitting on a carriage. Whenever Randell wasn''t focused on making sure things were as smooth as possible, he was catering to Nida, making sure she was as comfortable as possible. Lady didn''t feel any resentment towards her, but she did feel bitter he wouldn''t look her way. As she watched them, she saw Nida briefly meet her eyes, before saying to Randell,


    "You don''t suppose there''s any Ranz lopes in these woods, do you? They would go good in some stew about now." At her words Randell suddenly looked serious, and dragged Ranz to help him hunt for some Ranz lopes, as he learned they actually existed in City. Once Randell was away, Nida looked at Lady again, and gestured for her to join her and Angel. Lady walked up to her nervously, and climbed up onto the carriage seat. They were both silent for a moment, before Nida said,


    "I don''t mind you know." Lady was confused before realized what Nida was talking about. She then said,


    "Even if you don''t mind, I don''t think Randell cares for me, at least in that way." She couldn''t say he flat out didn''t care about her, as he even made sure she alone was safe during what the slaves had started referring to as the blood riot, due to the blood moon. Nida smiled bitterly, and said,


    "I know how politics works in this world, and it was normal for me. When we got married I even came to terms with it. But while we were in San antonio, Randell saw that people of influence would be attended to by several women, sometimes against their will. I think he just doesn''t want to be considered the same as them, and Wendell, especially after the blood riot." Lady was silent in contemplation, as she had noticed people comparing him and Wendell recently, since Randell had managed to destroy a kingdom by himself. It may not have been as casually as Wendell does, but the fact he did so didn''t change. Nida then continued,


    "If he knows we both accept it, then he might be able to as well. Besides, if i think about it, you''re my first real friend in my life. As my husband Randell obviously doesn''t count, but as my friend, I want you to be happy." Lady was struck stupid by nida''s words, and saw that even Angel was thinking about them, before eventually nodding her head. She then thought about it, and realized she herself had no friends in her entire life. As she noticed this herself, she suddenly felt a lot better than a moment before.


    "Thank you, friend." She said to Nida with a genuine smile on her face. Nida smiled as well, pleased to have cheered Lady up. Now, they both realized that they just needed to get Randell to accept Lady. Angel smiled as she listened to them, while also thinking that Randell better not either of them down.


    That night Lady was laying down for bed, her mind racing to figure out the best way to get Randell''s attention. As she closed her eyes, she soon drifted off to dreamland, or so she thought. Instead of her dreams being filled of Randell like normal, she instead open her eyes as if she never went to sleep, and was in an unfamiliar place. She looked around and saw rows of different gowns and dresses, mirrors, and a woman she had never met before. The woman looked like beauty incarnate, before her appearance suddenly seemed to shift, but she still seemed beautiful, perhaps even more so than before. She turned to Lady, and said,


    "Welcome Lady. I, am the goddess Mila."


    Lady looked in surprise at the self-proclaimed goddess in front of her, only to hear,


    "How rude, then again I shouldn''t expect much from mortals, especially with how your father was." Lady froze when she mentioned her father, before the goddess laughed and said,


    "Don''t worry about it dear, the fathers sins don''t belong to the child. What I wish to talk to you about is much more interesting." At her words one of the mirrors seemed to melt and an image appeared on it, Lady being pushed up against the side of a building.


    She then watched as right before those men defiled her, Randell rushed in and saved her from them, killing each and every one. She slowly turned to face the one who saved her, and said,


    "My hero." Before she kissed him for the first time. Lady felt both warm, and awkward watching the scene where she fell for Randell, and could see how he and Nida thought it was strange. Mila let out a sigh, and said


    "Ah, young love. No matter how many times I see it, the tragic heroine falling for the dashing hero always moves my heart. Which brings me to why I brought you here." She turned to look at Lady once more, who felt even more awkward being under the goddesses'' spotlight. Mila then had a somewhat serious face before saying,


    "You see, with all the gods mobilizing against Wendell, I can''t have it said I''m not doing my part. And while I do currently have a champion, she was a worthless disappointment, and will naturally parish in a year anyways. So, this is the deal, I want you to be my next champion." Lady had an idea of why she was brought here, but actually hearing it stunned her.


    She then was suspicious, if Mila wanted a capable champion then Nida would be the best choice, as she belonged to no God or goddess, and was a very capable warrior.. Then Lady realized what was most likely going on, Mila was more than likely trying to cause strife between her, Randell, and Nida! She was suddenly quite angry, and glared at the goddess.

 Chapter 164 - Mark It (7)

    When Nida was preparing for the offering, she couldn''t help smiling at the thought that she and Ranz would get to spend more time together when he became an official hunter. When word was brought back that he had killed a maned boar, she almost danced with excitement. She had never killed a maned boar. They were too rare and too much of a challenge for her. She didn''t have enough raw power like Ranz did. She was so happy that she even gave him a kiss on the cheek when he joined the party. But then, when the moon had fully risen, she heard Ranz cry out in pain.


    Ranzi! What''s wrong? " That was all she asked in the situation, but he didn''t answer. No, she realized he was in so much pain he couldn''t answer. A moment later, the reason for the pain became apparent. She was only able to watch in horror as his body started bulging and growing, tearing the clothes she had just given him that morning. A thick coat of fur, dark red to match his hair, started covering his body. And his eyes became an orange so bright that they appeared to be glowing. She tried to grab onto his arm and attempt to help him, but he suddenly pushed her away while crying out,


    "No way!"Though it sounded more like a bestial roar. Nida could feel a sudden sharp pain from the moment he pushed her and looked down at her arm, only to discover there were two long gashes flowing warm blood. She then let out a sharp cry of her own, at the pain, which brought Ranz''s attention back to her while in the middle of his transformation. The two orange beast-like eyes suddenly showed concern, and she could only watch as he took several large steps and leapt off the cliff at the edge of the village. A few minutes later, an eerie howl sounded in the forest.


    The rest of the people could only stand in shock and horror at what happened, until they realized Nida needed to be taken to Wendell''s.


    A few hours later, Wendell had finished treating Nida.


    I did what I could, but I couldn''t get it to close all the way. It''ll take a few more days to close properly, but there''ll be a scar when it does. I''m sorry I''m not a better healer. " Nida shook her head at Wendell''s words to show she didn''t blame him. He had healed the torn veins in her arm, but doing so had exhausted him. Plus, she didn''t mind scars; her only concern was if Ranz minded them. When Nida thought of him, her eyes grew moist. She had seen the pain he had gone through before hurting her, and how he was hurt not at his own pain, but at the fact that he hurt her.


    She remembered the last full moon. When Ranz started changing then, she watched as moonlight shined down and reversed the change. She thought Artemis would protect him again, or that he wouldn''t be affected by whatever happened then after that. After thinking for a few moments, she gripped her hands and blinked the tears from her eyes. She made her resolve.


    After thanking Wendell, she went to collect her things. As she was about to leave, someone called out to her,


    "And where do you think you''re going?" Looking back, Nida saw Lady, Randell, and the elder grandma staring at her. Nida then said,


    I''m going to find Ranz. I''m not going to abandon him to what ever happened. " Before any of them could respond, however, a voice cried out.


    He''s a monster that attacked you, and you''re still going to find him. What are you going to have him attack the rest of the villagers next? Maybe the first ones he''ll go after are the children that can''t-" At that moment, a dagger buried itself in the wall behind the speaker, Angel. The dagger had passed within an inch of his face, and Nida, who had thrown it, was breathing heavily and had a wild look in her eyes in rage.


    "The next one won''t miss." was the only thing that came out of her mouth. Angel broke into a cold sweat. He feared Ranz, so ever since the last time he didn''t dare raise his head in front of him. But Ranz wasn''t here now. So Angel pushed his argument.


    You''re mad because I spoke the truth?! I don''t know what he is, but that look he had was that of an animal, like a mad dog! If you''re throwing your lot in with him, then that makes you nothing but his bit-"once again, before Angel could finish what he was saying, another dagger went flying. Except this one impaled his hand. The same one Ranz nearly cost him. As the angel fell to his knees, Nida calmly walked over and retrieved her daggers. This resulted in another cry from Angel as she pulled the knife from his hand.


    Angel, when the sun comes up in the morning, I expect you''ll already be on your way. If you''re still here, then I''ll send you on your way. Understand? When grandma spoke, there was an indescribable pressure to her words. Angel was barely able to nod his head through the pain and the pressure that was put on him. She then turned to Nida and said,


    When you bring him back, bring him to my house. I want to have a chat with him for a while. " Nida gave a small smile. Before Lady spoke up, she looked at the elder grandma.


    "We''re going as well. You''re hurt, and we don''t know what he''s capable of. Also, I don''t think he''s that bad of a person, so the least we could do is hear him out. " Nida felt immense gratitude at their words. Then she turned around, and she, Randell, and Lady headed out to find what they would learn was called a werewolf.


    When Ranz woke up the next morning, he felt as if his entire body had been beaten black and blue, he felt sick, and he was naked. He barely pushed himself up from a laying position when he started to hurl everything out of his stomach. After several minutes of vomiting, what came up nearly made him sick all over again. He had expelled mostly raw meat and intestines, and it was bloody. But he didn''t know if the blood was his own or from whatever he ate. As Ranz looked around, he could barely make out the sound of running water.


    Still feeling weak, he started a slow crawl. After what felt like an eternity, he managed to reach the water, where he got a look at himself for the first time. His face was smeared with blood, and his hair was wild-looking. As he slowly started cleaning himself up, he caught a whiff of the smell of raw meat. Looking over, he saw what he thought might have been what he ate the night before. The horned bear was torn almost limb from limb. Originally nearly as tall as a maned boar while on all fours, a horned bear was able to stand straight at over twenty feet tall. But this one had been completely shredded. Of the two horns on its head, one was broken; three of its limbs were gone, and some of its intestines were scattered around the area.


    What wasn''t accounted for was probably part of what Ranz had thrown up. As Ranz recounted the night before, he could only remember what had happened before he completely transformed. He remembered being in pain while his body changed. He remembered that before the transformation was complete, his last thought had been to kill. And he remembered that he had hurt Nida.


    Ranz didn''t have any delusions about what had happened. He knew he was a werewolf. Even as he thought the words, he knew it was ridiculous. But what evidence was there to prove him wrong? He thought back to his heightened physical abilities and his enhanced senses. But the question was, how had he become a werewolf in the first place? Ranz''s head hurt after he started thinking too much, and he decided the most important thing was to determine his next move.


    He couldn''t go back to the village. What if he hurt them again? What if he hurt Nida? But Ranz felt a longing to go back as well, and he had no other place or people. But even if he did, he would just hurt them as well, wouldn''t he? Unable to determine his next course of action, he decided to simply follow the stream for now. After over an hour of his slow advance during the cold morning in the nude, he arrived at a cliff. After several minutes, he recalled that he had been here before.. This was where he had been attacked by the wolf on his second day.